Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Prologue: Erin's Letter.

As Marco stared out onto the ocean from the Ferry deck, The cold, gusting wind cut through him. The cold wind cast his mind back to that first morning in Derry when he'd met Orla in Brook Park whilst out training. Except, now that he was going back to England; the loneliness that he'd lived with for so long began to cut him deeper again. The coast of Northern Ireland had been out of sight for a while now, as he scanned the horizon. He thought of the friends he'd made and had left behind, from his best friend who he saw more like a brother, to the Derry girl who had healed his wounds with her tenderness, who had helped him to dream again. Marco shivered with sadness and the cold air. He clenched his fist and began to regret not telling Orla how deeply he truly felt for her, choosing to spare her any further pain with his departure. Inside his pocket, Marco then felt the letter that Erin had given him. Marco made his way back inside towards his seat. As he tore the envelope open. He pulled out the folded piece of paper to find a polaroid of the girls, James and himself from the night they went bowling. Marco felt his eyes sting as he smiled at the image of Orla and himself making funny faces in the picture. Marco found himself in the same spot that James had been in when they had made their way to Derry only two weeks ago, Marco then turned the paper over to read a letter from Erin. Marco could practically hear her voice speak as he read.

Dear Marco,

By the time you read this, you'll be sitting on the ferry, travelling back to England, or you might be sitting on the train riding back to London, or you might be sitting on a park bench, whatever. The sad thing is that wherever you are reading this letter, you won't be here with us. We're missing you already.

I cannot begin to Thank you for giving me the courage to face my feelings for James. I promise you that I will never hurt him. and I honestly have never felt so lucky in my life to have him as my best friend, and now my boyfriend, I love him so much, and now we're together, and it's all because of you.

I wrote a letter like this for James when he almost left us, but never showed him. The thought of losing him was honestly the worst feeling I have ever felt. I can only imagine the pain he must be in now, having to see you leave.

You have been every bit of the friend that James described you to be, despite all you've been through… we just want you to know that we all think you are a seriously class fella, and we are truly buzzing to have you as our friend. Michelle agrees especially. That is a minor miracle in that of itself, given how much she hates the English.

Clare says she will do her best to watch out for Orla, but so has Michelle, and James, and me. Well. WE ALL WILL. PROMISE! Orla only told me that she'd keep her wee fingers and toes crossed for you regarding Belfast. If I'm honest, I think it's safe for me to say that Orla's fallen for you. But You might already know that because by the time you read this, you would have left, and Orla might have beaten me to it and told you herself. (Hope I didn't lose you on that)

I hope you like the photo. It was a great craic that night at bowling. Well, everyone agrees that there wasn't a bad day when you were here. But now, we feel like we've lost one of our own. Michelle told me to write this bit in for you…. "Being a Derry girl is a state of mind. It doesn't matter if ya bits are different from our bits. You're one of us. You're a Derry girl, ya English prick!" (Michelle's words)

Clare says… "Please remember that no matter where you go or what you do. You'll always have us. We all want ye back here, even if it is in Belfast for a time. One way or another, if you can, get back here where you belong." I couldn't have said it better myself.

Take care, Marco.

Love from your friends Erin, James, Michelle, Clare…. And especially Orla xxxxxxxxx

Marco's eyes stung again as he finished reading. He glanced again at the polaroid. He then closed his eyes. As the singular tears fell from each eye, he muttered a silent prayer.

Chapter Text

Erin beamed happily at the reflection of herself in the mirror. 'The Cranberries-Dreams' was playing in the background as she finished applying her makeup. 'Subtle but seductive' Aunt Sarah coined the phrase as Erin practiced her seductive expressions, raising her eyebrows, pursing her lips, and attempting to smile alluringly.

Erin was preparing herself for a dinner date with James. She was meeting him round the Mallon house where he was cooking her dinner, along with a rented movie afterwards. Unfortunately, they wouldn't be alone; Michelle had been put under strict orders from Deidre and Mary to chaperone their date to make sure there was no funny business going on, much to Michelle's chagrin. Erin had spotted that James had been preoccupied over the last couple of weeks, but truth be told, they all had. It had been a month since Marco had gone back to England. Normal business had resumed at school now that they were all focusing on tackling their A-Levels.

Erin and James had especially been working hard in school solely for keeping in line with the ground rules that Sister Michael had laid down with their blossoming relationship. They hadn't realized just how hard it would be to not show any grand signs of affection in public, even though the whole school now knew they were dating.

However, with James being busy, Erin had been able to lend a shoulder for Orla to lean on, who had not been her usual chirpy, quirky self since Marco had left. But there had been moments where the old Orla emerged, whenever she had her Walkman on, she smiled at the selection of songs that Marco had mixed for her. But then where were moments where even the music brought her to tears. She would sometimes sit right next to the telephone, hoping for it to ring. As annoying as her cousin's antics would normally have been, Erin always poised herself when gently reminding Orla that Marco also needed to focus on passing his GCSE resits.

Ironically, it wasn't the lack of calls from Marco that upset Orla. It was outside influences; Marco had managed to call James sporadically, which had become the only reliable alternative when it came to pass on messages to Orla and the gang. Somehow, there had been a scourge placed on every time Marco tried to call the Quinn house. As if some force of nature was always preventing Marco from getting through to speak to Orla. The scourge was in the form of Uncle Colm. The most overbearingly boring member of the Quinn/McCool family had been laid up at home with a broken leg and had been told to ring whenever he felt the need for any company. The only problem was that it had become as regular as clockwork, sometimes on the hour, every hour. With the conversation sometimes going on for an hour.

Erin walked into the kitchen and saw Mary looking up at the ceiling, rubbing her eyes with despair; Uncle Colm was on the phone to her again, melting her brain with his latest nonsensical monologue about nothing.

"Ye look nice, Erin." Gerry said.

"Ach, thanks Daddy." Erin replied. Gerry smiled proudly.

Erin then investigated the lounge and saw Orla lying on the sofa. Erin felt a sincere sense of guilt as she regarded her sad cousin. Orla had always been a beacon of cheerfulness, whatever the situation. Erin walked towards her.

"Hello, love." Joe said. Catching her attention.

"Alright, Granda?" Erin smiled as she regarded him.

"Ye look lovely." Joe said with a smile.

"Thanks." Erin smiled again.

"Aye, ye do look cracker, Erin." Orla croaked slowly. Erin turned to see Orla looking up at her.

"Ach, Thanks, Orla…. Anything ye want me to do?" Erin implied.

"Aye, ask James for me." Orla replied.

"Aye I will. Any messages to pass on?" Erin suggested.

Orla didn't answer. She shook her head, she knew that there weren't any words that could magically make Marco appear, as much as she wanted there to be. Erin frowned, she walked over and kissed Orla on the forehead.

"See ya later, ok?"

"Alright…. have a good time." Orla replied with the slightest smile.

"Thanks Orla…. See everyone later." Erin called out as she headed out.

James placed a pair of small candles onto the table and surveyed the dinner. Everything seemed to be in order, and he nodded in approval. Then Michelle bounded into the kitchen and scoffed at his appearance.

"Fucking hell! Are ye seriously wearing that t shirt to ya date?" Michelle asked, appalled at the food stains.

"Oh yeah! I thought she could just eat the food right off me." James shot back. Michelle wrenched at the thought, which made James chuckle.

"Sicko!" Michelle replied mockingly. She then walked into the hallway, and quickly doubled back towards the fridge, holding a bottle of wine.

"What's that?"

"Just some wine. Thought it might go well with ya dinner." Michelle placed the bottle into the fridge.

"What?"

"Ach, Wise up James, if you're going all in with the candles, and the nice dinner, don't ya think Erin'd be expecting a bit of booze as well? or were ye just gonna give her coke or orangeade or some shit like that? Christ James! She's not 12 ya know!" Michelle snapped.

"Yeah…. I guess…. But what if Aunt Deidre finds out?! She isn't gonna be thrilled if she finds out we're drinking on a school night."

"Well so am I. Listen, if they're gonna stick me with watching yas, at least let me do it my way."

James nodded slightly in agreement. Michelle was still Michelle, but at least she was making a decent effort towards making things unawkward for Erin and James. For all the ground rules that everyone had laid out, from Sister Michael to the parents; it was Michelle, of all people, who had been the one to give Erin and James the space they needed to be a couple. A-levels were racking enough, but the two counted their blessings that this dinner date was allowed to take place on a school night. James went upstairs to change his top. No sooner had he gone upstairs, the doorbell rang. Michelle went and answered the door.

"Alright?!" Michelle asked Erin.

"Aye, where's James?"

"Get inside, he's upstairs."

"Hi Erin!" James called down.

"Hiya!"

"Just go in the living room, I'll be down in a minute."

"OK, fine." Erin called up.

Erin and Michelle both made their way into the living room, Erin glanced towards the kitchen, but Michelle quickly grabbed her attention.

"Looking nice…. Handbag."

"What?"

"Handbag, hand it over." Michelle ordered.

"What for?"

"Just do it."

"Ok…."

Erin handed her handbag over and Michelle rifled through the little contents inside.

"Ok. Clean."

"What were ye searching for? did ye think we were gonna be doing drugs or something?" Erin joked.

"Uh… more like searching for rubber johnnies."

"Ach, for god's sake Michelle!"

"OI! Not my rules, but I don't object to them."

"Jesus Christ! Romeo and Juliet didn't even have to go through this shite!" Erin scoffed.

"Yeah, Well, I could always change my mind about yous two altogether." Michelle suddenly said severely. Erin squinted at her friend.

"…. Ach. Good steever, Michelle!" Erin shot back.

"Catch yourself on, I'm only joking." Michelle said.

Michelle shook her and chuckled at her friend's nervous disposition. At that point, James walked in from the kitchen.

"Hiya."

"Hi." Erin spun round and planted a cheerful peck on James's cheek. "Bout ye?"

"Yeah, good. You look nice."

"Thanks. You do too." Erin said.

"What's going on?"

"Nothing. Dicko. Just chatting." Michelle assured him.

"Well, shall we go through?"

James held out his hand to Erin who smiled and offered her hand in return, as James led her into the kitchen, Michelle rolled her eyes and smirked at the loved-up couple. She then followed them. Erin beamed happily at the lit pair of candles and the aroma of dinner. James poured out the wine into three glasses. Michelle quickly swiped the first poured glass.

"Cheers!" Michelle then swiped a plate of pasta and chicken that James had made ready for her. "See you two eejits after."

"After? What she gonna do? Sit in between us for the film?"

"Don't worry about it." James then handed Erin a glass. He slid the chair out gallantly and she sat.

"See, I never would have known how to do that." Erin said sarcastically.

James chuckled as he walked over and placed dinner on the table. Erin smiled at the single rose on the table. Her gaze then turned up at the wee English fella. Her eyes never left him as he walked around the kitchen, tidying as he went before sitting next to her at the corner of the table. Erin slid her hand onto his leg, and stroked it gently, at which James's face blushed. He then noticed her dreamy gaze.

"What are you thinking about?" James asked politely.

"Nothing." Erin replied, her gaze and smile unflinching.

"Nah, Come on. I know when you've got something on your mind."

"How do ye know?" Erin teased.

"Your eyes go all… distant."

"They do not!"

"Yes they do!"

"…. All I was doing was just savouring everything. Ye know? Observing and absorbing." She remarked as she leaned in slowly and they kissed.

"Urgh! Boke!" Michelle wrenched as she watched from round the corner.

Erin and James shot an annoyed look as she laughed back to her seat in the living room. With the moment lost, they rested their foreheads on each other's and sniggered. They turned to their food and began. Erin's eyes rolled as she tasted. James knew it was her favourite plate from the previous dinner party he and Marco had put together. James smiled broadly at his facially passionate girlfriend. Erin's facial language was always a sure sign of a very good or very bad thing. This was certainly a good thing. As they ate, the two briefly discussed their A-levels, and then the subject of Fat Boy Slim came up. Erin cringed at the thought having to ask her Mammy for tickets, money was always such an issue in the Quinn household. Erin had still not gotten over the fact that there was no trust funds available. -Fecking Jenny Joyce.

"I can always ask my mum for the money?" James suggested.

"No. Ye don't have to do that." Erin quickly shot that idea down.

"Wise up, Erin! That's a grand idea!" Michelle called from the living room.

"Michelle, do you mind?" James protested.

"I am not going to get James to ask his Mammy for the money?" Erin called back.

"Why the fuck not?" Michelle suddenly stood in the doorway.

"Because I don't want ANYTHING from her! Ye said so yourself, she's a selfish- " Erin stopped herself.

James turned and engaged Erin, who was looking at Michelle, but then turned to James, hoping she hadn't upset him, she frowned nervously. James assured her by taking her hand, gripping it gently.

"Sorry. Hope I didn't- "Erin started but James shook his head, letting her know without saying a word that he was ok with her opinion. Michelle's blunt honesty about Cathy Maguire had been a regular jibe of hers since James had arrived in Derry, and he understood that Erin was taking a stand for him, as Clare and Orla had also done.

"How about we only ask her, only if it's ABSOLUTELY necessary?" James attempted to balance the situation. Erin and Michelle glanced at each other and agreed.

"Right! So that's settled then." Michelle said. Who went back in the living room again.

They finished their dinner, and now Erin and James began to clear the plates over to the sink. James washed and Erin dried. Erin suddenly grabbed James and turned him towards her, and she pulled him in for a snog. James carefully wrapped his arms around her, but kept his hands at bay, as they were still wet. As Erin came away, she smiled as her lipstick had left a smudge on James's lips. She tided him up and he stood there smiling broadly.

"I've been waiting all day to do that." James admitted.

"Not as much as me." Erin admitted quietly, gasping in relief.

"You look beautiful tonight. Not that that's anything new you know? I mean, you always look beautiful." James said nervously.

Erin smiled and stroked his cheek gently, they leaned in and kissed again, and again. James had managed to dry his hands and pulled Erin closer. She wrapped her arms around his neck and they met for another snog.

"OI! You two! Enough of that!" Michelle shouted.

"Sweet Jesus!" Erin moaned.

"How did she even know?" James whispered.

"I know cos you two snog like a cow chewing the curd!" Michelle shouted.

Erin gawked and marched into the living room. James rolled his eyes and blew out the candles on the table, following Erin into the living room.

"Can ye not give my head peace, Michelle! There's really is no need!" Erin scoffed.

"I'm just doing my job. No funny business!"

"Yeah, but you could be just a bit more lenient, Michelle!" James argued softly as they sat on the sofa.

"….. So, what's the film?" Michelle asked.

"Bad Boys!" James revealed. "It's got Will Smith in it."

"Ach, class. Proper ride so he is." Michelle claimed.

"What's it about?" Erin asked.

"It's a cop comedy kind of film. You don't mind. Do you?"

"No. I got pick last time." Erin replied.

"That must have been a right Melter for you, Ach James?" Michelle joked.

"No, I thought Pride and Prejudice was really good." James replied, Erin smiled at his approval.

"Fecking Wuss." Michelle smirked.

"Oh. Before I put the film on. There's something I want to show you." James got up and headed towards the TV.

"What is it?" Erin asked.

"Well, I know I've been a bit…. Busy. Well, this is why." He said, holding up a video cassette.

"What? You haven't been making dirty videos or something?" Michelle asked, sniggering.

"What!? NO!" James shot back as he slid the tape into the video recorder.

"Michelle!"

"It's…. just something I've been working on at school. It's like a music video." James remarked.

Erin smiled with intrigue as James sat next to her and pressed PLAY. Michelle glanced between them and the TV as it started. 'Bryan Adams-Everything I do' started to play as slow-motion video footage began to play. Footage from the past two years that James had captured on his camcorder.

The girls standing amongst the walls and the guards within Derry.

The view from the hills.

The messy aftermath from the prom.

The group together after President Clinton's visit.

Footage from Barry's amusement park in Portrush.

The group together getting ready before they took to the stage for the talent show.

The girls buzzing after the Take That concert.

Erin began to spot the multiple zoom-in shots on her, at both funny and sad moments. She gazed at the film and took in the words of the world-famous song from 1991. Michelle began to spot newer footage from the dinner party, the group hanging out, Orla enthusiastically dancing her steps for the camera, with Marco catching her every time she jumped on him. Clare shying away from the camera, being chased by Michelle herself, along with herself teasing to put the camera down her top, of course of which she didn't.

The final shot was of all five of them looking out on Derry from the walls, the footage was from Marco's camcorder. The final zoom-in was on Erin and James as the film faded to black in sync with the final lyrics.

"You know it's true; Everything I do….. oohhhhhh….. I do it for you…."

Erin and Michelle sat silently. James awaited some kind of feedback. Erin's eyes were glazed as she turned and smiled broadly at the wee English fella. James eyes met hers. Michelle stayed quiet as she turned slowly and looked at her cousin and best friend. Erin leant in and kissed James. They were both lost in the moment. James felt extremely proud of what he had pieced together, and this was the vindication of his labour. But then….

"WAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH

YA

BAAAAAAASTAAAAARDDDDSSSSSS!"

Erin and James's lives flashed as a masked figure shot up from behind the sofa, waving a giant machete. James and Erin screamed and fell off the sofa in utter panic! The figure made its way round the sofa towards Erin, causing her to scream and run behind Michelle's chair. The living room lights then came on, they turned and saw Clare at the light switch, holding a camcorder. Michelle's cackled a maniacal laugh as they came back to reality.

"Fucking Hell! What the actual fuck?!" James shrieked. Looking at Michelle in blind panic.

"Clare?! How could you?!" Erin claimed as she saw her wee lesbian friend shaking with laughter with the camcorder shaking in her hands.

"GOTCHA MOTHERFUCKERS!" Michelle shouted hysterically. Who bounded out of her chair to stand with the now unmasked figure, who Erin and James saw was none other than Orla, sniggered uncontrollably with Michelle.

"Great craic, isn't it you guys?" Orla exclaimed happily, still wielding the machete high. Causing Michelle to suddenly flinch for the size of the weapon.

"Jesus! Alright Orla! Put it down!" Michelle said, still laughing. Orla expertly slid the machete back in its scabbard whilst beaming with pride.

"Or…La!" Erin whispered, shaking her head slowly. "Where in God's name did you get that?"

"Jim from across the road." Orla replied.

"And he just lent you it?" Erin asked, gawking at Orla.

"Aye. Told them I needed it for hunting."

Just then, while Erin and James were reeling from what just happened. The phone started to ring.

"Ach, I wonder who that could be?" Clare teased. She walked over and picked up the phone. Erin went to stand by James, his face was white as a sheet as he shook his head unbelievably at Orla and Clare.

"You two! Why?" James asked, gawking awkwardly. But Clare was too busy talking on the phone to notice what was being said.

"Aye! It was cracker!" Clare said, laughing down the phone to the caller.

"Who is that?" Erin asked.

"Aye, we're grand thanks…. Aye ok, talk soon. James it's for you." Clare looked at James.

James walked over curiously to the phone; his mind still digesting what just happened. He cleared his throat as he took the phone.

"Hello?" James squeaked.

"Did you shit yourself?" The voice asked. James then squinted his eyes inquisitively. He knew what it was.

"Yoooooou Baaaaastard!" James cried, unable to stop a half smile cracking across his grimaced face which grew as he heard a familiar hysterical laugh echoed in his ear.

"Who is it?!" Erin asked, still frazzled, but annoyed.

"Who d'ya think? I swear mate, sometimes…" James laughed as he motioned Erin over, she snatched the phone from James, spying who the laughing hyena was.

"Marco! I swear to God!- " Erin couldn't begin her tirade as she heard the rest of the group laughing.

"… I fucking hate ya!" Erin shouted down the phone whilst looking at the girls, starting to laugh herself.

"I'm sorry mate." Marco managed to say through his giggling.

"NO! I am not fucking talking to ye now!" Erin tried to sound upset but sounded more soppy than serious. She was fooling no one.

"Oh, come on! I'm weally weally sowwy Ewin!" Marco claimed with a childish voice.

"…. Shut ye fecking bake ya great dose! Orla! Come talk to this fella of yours." Erin smiled as she shook her head.

Orla bounded over and took the phone while the others chatted amongst themselves.

"Hiya Marco!... Aye, they proper shat themselves, so they did!" Orla beamed a large smile as she laughed along with Marco through the phone. Erin and James rolled her eyes but they were also actually happy to see Orla smiling.

"It's good to hear you laughing, Orla." Marco said.

"Aye…. I still miss ya though." Orla said with a slight frown.

"I miss you too. But at least we got a laugh outta this, right?" Marco replied.

"Aye, we did so." Orla smiled.

"Just keep smiling. OK?" Marco said.

"OK."

"Talk to you tomorrow?"

"Aye. I'll call you, hi?" Orla asked.

"Yeah. After 6 o'clock." Marco replied.

"OK. Bye!"

"Bye!"

Orla covered the mouthpiece up and blew some kisses down the phone and hung up.

"Marco said bye to everyone." Orla said.

"Oh, isn't that nice." Erin said, sarcastically.

"Wanker!" James quipped, finally recovered from the shock, Orla sniggered as she hugged the wee English fella. James, always with a soft spot for one of his best friends, could never stay mad at Orla.

"Ach, you miss him, really, ye soppy English prick!" Michelle quipped back to him.

"…. Yeah, of course I do." James admitted. He knew no one would believe him really being angry at Marco.

"So, what are we doing now?" Orla asked.

"Well, ye might as well all sit and watch the film with us?" Erin proclaimed.

"No way! I wanna see James's video!" Clare stated.

"Ach, that'd be grand." Orla said happily.

Erin and James acknowledged the request, and they sat down and played back James's music video. They smiled at James's work, and felt contented, the sixth member of the group may not have been there in person, but was certainly there in spirit.

Chapter Text

Marco's POV: Date October 15 th 1996 5:50pm

Marco lay propped up on his bed, he leant against the wall as he read his book. The small bedroom that had been his home for the past month or so was ideal as it had very little distraction. The only main features were a very small kitchen counter which had a kettle and a box of PG tips on top. The second being a single bookshelf over the bedside which Marco had used as a shrine to his friends in Derry. More specifically, it was the only place where he could line up all the Kinder Surprise Toys that Orla had sent him in her letters, along with the now small, framed polaroid. The safe house had a community kitchen and lounge area two floors down, which had a pool table and a TV, but Marco scarcely ventured down to socialise, he was more resided to passing his GCSE resits. Marco had also gotten a part time job as a waiter not too far away in an Italian restaurant. The job was a nice escape from classes, as it was easy work, the people who ran the restaurant were nice, he could speak both Italian and English to the other staff members, during the past month, Marco had become friends with the restaurant's head chef, a mature man in his mid-50s called Alfonso who had taken Marco under his wing.

Even though he desperately missed Orla, and the rest of the gang; Marco had finally started to see things clear inside his own mind for the first time in a long time. The probate for his Nanna's estate was now complete, and the read out for the will was only 1 week away. He had seen his mum, who attempted to coax him again to come home, but when she accidently slipped that her on/off partner Billy Foreman was once again back in the fray. Marco refused point blank to come home. To him, that wasn't home anymore. The newfound friendship with Alfonso, along with the advice from Sister Michael had helped Marco gain an idea with what he wanted to do with his life.

Unfortunately, Marco's clarity had also come at a cost. Two weeks previously, he finally received a phone call from Sister Michael's friend, a priest and tutor at Belfast College called Father William Ashton. However, the phone call did not bring Marco the news he wanted to hear. As much as he wished to help, Father Ashton was unable to offer Marco anything without the relevant GCSE qualifications in order to get into the college. Marco felt compelled to keep this sad news from Orla, as much as he didn't want to keep anything from her, he worried that the news would crush her. However, Marco had just begun to read Steinbeck's story 'Of Mice and Men' as part of his final GCSE English Literature coursework paper. Marco knew that he couldn't allow himself to be distracted by the sad news, so he cast it aside and chose to stay focused on the task at hand.

Marco sighted the time; 5:55pm. He was due to start his shift at 6:30pm, and he was due to give Orla a call before he started work. They may have been apart, but 6pm had quickly become their favourite time of the day. Marco was already dressed for work; he locked up his room and made his way down to the payphone that was in the reception area. Marco smiled as he heard the phone ringing, he looked up as he counted his blessings for managing to get through this time.

"Hello, Colm?" Joe answered, with a sense of dread.

"Hello, Joe?"

"…. Ach, Is that you, Marco?!" Joe asked, relieved.

"Yeah, it's me!"

"By Christ! How bout ye, lad?" Joe asked, smiling.

"I'm good thanks, how about you?"

"I'm grand, thanks. How's college treating ye?"

"Pretty good, thanks."

"Aye? Good lad. I take it ye rang because ya wanna talk to Orla instead of me, hi?"

"Well, yes…. Not that I don't like talking to you, Joe." Marco laughed embarrassingly.

"Ach, catch yourself on." Joe joked, Marco chuckled.

"So is Orla there?" Marco asked. Joe didn't answer.

"…. What's wrong, Joe?"

"Well…. bit of bad news, Marco. Orla isn't here."

"…. Oh, what? Is she out?"

"Not exactly, son. She's in detention." Joe answered grimly.

"Why? What happened?"

"I was gonna ask you the same thing, son." Joe replied. Marco swallowed hard.

Orla's POV: October 15 th 1996 3:00pm

Sister Michael stared sternly at Orla and Shannon. The nun then rose from her chair and walked round to the front of her desk to engage them both as closely as possible. Sister Michael surveyed them both. Both girls had earlier been involved in a tumultuous fight during the lunch break. Shannon sported a black eye, while Orla nervously ran her tongue over the swollen lump on her lower lip.

James and the other girls stood near the office door. They were not involved in the fracas, but they had tried to calm things down. Michelle paced on the spot, adrenaline flowing through her like electricity.

"Well…. Need I ask why this…. Happened?" The nun asked quietly, with no answer from either girl.

"Am I going to have to ask again?!" Sister Michael raised her voice.

"She started it, Sister Michael." Orla answered quietly. Looking up at her.

"No! You started it! you hit ME!" Shannon shouted. Orla stayed quiet.

"That's a lie!" Michelle snapped. "Ya couldn't just leave it alone!"

"Shut ya bake Mallon!" Shannon cried.

"That is ENOUGH!" Sister Michael yelled.

"Sister, it's true; Shannon started it all!" Michelle protested.

"Get out of my office now! All four of you!" Sister Michael ordered the group of friends.

Orla spun her head to look at them, she was going to be alone on this one. She shot a look of fear towards Erin. Who mirrored her own fears for her cousin.

"Miss Mooney, send in Miss Joyce." Sister Michael requested.

The four turned to see Jenny Joyce walk in, they then began to reluctantly move out of the office, Erin being the last to go, she couldn't stand seeing her kind-hearted cousin so isolated, but she had no choice but to leave with the others. They opted to stay right outside the now shut door. Erin breathed heavily with apprehension, James stood behind her and wrapped his arms around her in support. Erin gripped his arms strongly.

"Now! Miss Joyce. I want to hear from you exactly what happened." Sister Michael ordered.

"All I can remember, Sister, is there being a lot of heated words between Shannon and Orla, the others were talking too. Most of the insults were coming from Shannon. Mostly about Orla's…. 'friend' Marco, and then, Shannon shouted Your fella must be… fucking demented for liking a…. fucking retard like you!" I then saw Orla throw a punch. Then it all went a bit mad." Jenny answered.

Sister Michael gazed Shannon's angry filled face, that stared a hole through Jenny.

"Am I right in assuming that you have some sort of issue with Orla's… relationship with the English fella, Shannon?" Sister Michael asked. Shannon's blind ignorance came to the surface.

"Issue! Aye. I hate the English! And he was over here, acting all luvvy duvvy when he hasn't got a single fucking clue about the crap that his lot put our lot through! He doesn't belong here! And for her to have any kind of thing for someone like that isn't right in the head, Sister!"

"Ya weren't saying that when ye batted ya eyes at him, and asked him if he'd dance with Anna though, did ye?" Orla said, defending her fella.

"That was before I knew he was as retarded as you!" Shannon scowled. Orla grimaced her face and went to stand.

"Orla, sit down!" Sister Michael ordered. "Shannon. Whatever you opinion is of Mr Galluci, and his relationship with Orla, inside these walls, it is certainly NOT your place to voice such repulsive language and behaviour. However, Orla, despite your reasons for standing up for yourself, and Marco, I will not tolerate any physical entanglements in this school. I will draw a line under this right now. You shall both have one week's detention. And I shall hear no more of this, is that clear?!"

"Yes, Sister Michael." Both Orla and Shannon answered.

Sister Michael ordered them to leave. Shannon stormed out, slamming the door shut before Orla got close enough. Orla then stopped and turned towards Sister Michael. She walked towards the desk and tried to catch the Nun's eye. But Sister Michael did not look up.

"Sister Michael?" Orla began, awaiting a response.

"Yes, Orla?" Sister Michael answered. Her gaze did not budge.

"…. Have you?" Orla stalled. Her head began to throb. She grabbed her head and breathed through the pain.

"For God's sake, Orla. Out with it!" Sister Michael spoke loudly.

"Have ye heard from your friend in Belfast?!" Orla blurted out. There was a slight silence.

"I have." Sister Michael answered, she still didn't look up.

"Is it good news?" Orla asked hopefully. Sister Michael finally caught Orla's eyes.

"…. Orla. My friend, Father Ashton did all he could, but… I'm sorry."

Orla's heart sank. She frowned sadly at the harsh truth that Sister Michael had just hit her with. Her head throbbed harder, and her eyes began to sting.

"Does Marco know?" She managed to ask. Her voice cracking.

"He does. Father Ashton spoke to him a couple of weeks ago." Sister Michael said.

Orla stood shell shocked. She then turned and walked out of Sister Michael's office as if in a daze. The group spotted her dishevelled demeanour as she walked out.

"Orla? What's wrong?" Erin asked. Concerned for her cousin.

"Orla?" James asked.

"OI, Orla!" Michelle asked as Orla walked past her.

"What's happening, Orla?!" Clare asked. But Orla just walked on, she slammed the door hard behind her. The group stood in astonishment.

10:40pm

Joe McCool gently stroked his granddaughter's hair as her head lay on Sarah's lap. Sarah regarded her daughter sadly. Orla had been crying ever since she came home from detention. She now lay asleep with exhaustion. Erin sat on the stairs and leant on James's shoulder. James kissed her forehead and leant his head on hers. Erin's sadness matched Orla's.

"Why didn't he say anything James? Why?" Erin asked quietly.

"I don't know, Erin. I can only imagine… it must have been too hard for him?" James guessed.

"But he's our mate. We're not supposed to have secrets from each other." Erin said sadly.

Suddenly, the phone rang. Joe shot a knowing look towards Sarah and Mary. Joe walked into the hallway, he acknowledged Erin and James as he picked up the phone. The couple listened intently to the only side of the conversation.

"Hello, son." Joe said. Already knowing who it was.

"…Aye. She knows, She's not been good." Joe said.

"… She's been asleep for about an hour now. It's best to let her rest, lad."

James took Erin by the hand and led her into the kitchen towards the other phone. They gently picked up the phone and just heard Marco talking.

"Can you just…. Tell her I'm sorry." Marco asked.

"I will, son." Joe sighed.

"Thanks, Joe." Marco said, his voice full of regret.

"Bye for now, son."

"Bye."

James shut his eyes with regret. He felt the same sense of ineptness as he did when he found out about Marco's troubled past. Erin placed the phone down and hugged her boyfriend, sharing his sadness.

The next morning, James and Michelle were around Erin's early. Orla was surprisingly solemn as she sat at the breakfast table but had not made much conversation. Mary rushed around as usual. Joe stood by the kitchen phone; his arms crossed as he regarded his granddaughter. As they ate their toast, Erin glanced at both Michelle and James as they wondered who was going to make the first move. Orla's eyes were on her bowl of coco pops. She could feel their eyes on her, but she was unfazed. Michelle stole herself.

"You alright, Orla?"

"Aye… I'm grand." Orla glanced at Michelle and gave a half smile, she then looked back down at her bowl of coco pops.

"Morning everyone." Clare called from the hallway.

"Morning Clare love." Mary called back. Clare walked into the kitchen and walked straight up to Orla.

"Morning, Orla." Clare hugged her friend; Orla looked up and gave the same half smile.

"Ya wains had enough or need anything else?"

"I think we're good, Mammy." Erin answered for the group.

"I'm fine thanks, Mary. I already ate." Clare said.

"School going, ok? Hi?" Mary asked, searching for a way to keep things cheerful.

"Aye, all good thanks, Mary." Michelle answered.

"Shouldn't we shift?" Orla then spoke up.

"Ach, not yet Orla love. You've plenty of time." Mary chuckled nervously.

"Anyone want tea?" Joe piped up. The gang sensed something was up.

"No thanks, Joe." Gerry answered.

"I wasn't asking you, ya lazy bastard." Joe grimaced. Gerry raised his eyebrows at the group, James smirked. Sighting the deliberate attempt to break the tension. Gerry chuckled along with him. The phone barely rang a singular tone before Joe shot his hand across and yanked it up to his ear.

"Hello?" Joe said.

"Fuck me, was that fast!" Michelle laughed. Mary shot her a look.

"Ya don't sound all that grand, what ya been doing?" Joe said. James gave a concerned look towards Joe.

"Aye, he's right here." Joe's eyes caught James'. "For you, son." Motioning him over.

James glanced curiously at the big clock as he walked over and took the phone. His face revealed who it was, James's face was a picture of sympathy.

"You sound like shit, mate. No offense." James sighed, Orla's head turned. A sad frown grew on her face.

"Yeah, it was a bit rough on this end as well." James said, turning to look at Orla. He then turned away.

"Yeah…. I know…. I'm sorry mate…. Yeah, of course…. hold on… Orla?" James turned back to look at Orla, but she was already standing in front of him. Orla nodded and took the phone; James put his arm around her, and Orla leant into him.

"Hi Marco."

"Hey."

"You alright?" Orla asked.

"No…. You?" His voice full of guilt.

"No…. Why didn't ya tell me?" Orla's voice was full of sadness.

"I should have…. I'm sorry…. But I just couldn't bring myself to…. I didn't want to hurt you."

"…. It's alright… It's not ya fault." Orla said as she held James tight. Both could hear the other breathe heavily through their tears down the phone.

Mary, Joe and Gerry regarded the girls as they looked at each other. Each of them frowned with disappointment as they accepted the news that Orla and Marco didn't want to hear. They shared a feeling of uselessness as there was nothing they could say or do.

"What are ye gonna do now, Marco?"

"….. I don't know, Orla. Just…." Marco began.

"I'm not giving up!" Orla stated.

"Well, neither am I." Marco echoed.

"Just gotta keep fighting, hi?" Orla suggested innocently.

"Well, just don't give any one anymore black eyes, right?" Orla blurted out a laugh at Marco's quip. James heard what Marco said and sniggered as well.

"She threw a right belter yesterday, so she did, Marco!" Said another voice on the line.

"Hi Michelle!" Marco said. Orla turned to see the other girls weren't in the kitchen.

"What are ya like?!" Orla moaned. She handed the phone back to James and marched towards the hallway.

"Ye'd have been well proud of her, Marco. Gave the bitch a black eye and everything!" Michelle exclaimed.

"Michelle! Get off the phone now!" Mary ordered. Michelle heeded the warning and handed the phone to Orla who was now in the hallway.

"Hi."

"What am I doing to do with you?" Marco joked. Orla smirked.

"Gonna have to put her in a cage, mate." James joked.

"OI!" Marco shouted.

"Alright, hanging up mate." James smiled as he hung up the kitchen phone.

"Come on now wains. It's time ye did shift. Orla, finish up." Mary said.

"Ach, I have to go." Orla said.

"Are we ok though?" Marco asked.

"…. Aye, we are so." Orla said with affection.

"I'm sorry I didn't tell you."

"Don't be." Orla said. The girls and James then began to mass inside the hallway.

"Orla. Come on now." Erin said.

"Right. I gotta go. Bye Marco." Orla said affectionately.

"Bye Beautiful."

"Bye Marco!" Everyone shouted down the phone.

"Bye you guys."

Marco breathed a sigh of relief as he put the phone down. His disturbed night had left him completely exhausted. His only saving grace was that he didn't have a class until the afternoon. He took himself upstairs and crashed onto the bed. He closed his eyes, and despite the new uncertainty of what he faced, he allowed himself to dream as he drifted off.

Chapter Text

The group of five friends sauntered towards Our Lady Immaculate College with a sense of unity. With the knowledge of Marco's hopes of Belfast college coming to non-fulfilment still fresh in their minds, they walked a little closer to each other then usual. Without saying anything, each of them hoped that their friendship would remain strong enough to overcome life's obstacles. Orla gripped Erin's hand, and the petite Derry girl placed her head on Orla's shoulder, offering her comfort. Erin's other hand gripped James's hand, their fingers intertwined. As the five entered the hall for morning assembly, Orla picked out the cold stare that Shannon was giving her. But Orla was unfazed and shot her own cold stare back at her, as did Michelle and Erin.

"For the love of God, girls, don't be starting a riot before assembly, I'm not exactly in the mood to go west side story this morning, if it's all the same to yous." Clare began to panic, as usual.

"Pipe down, Clare. We aren't starting anything." Erin said.

"If that bitch wants to start, I got no problems finishing what Orla started." Michelle grimaced.

"Girls, please. This isn't gonna solve anything." James pleaded.

"Shut up, dickweed." Michelle snapped.

"You lose something over here Shannon?!" Orla called.

"Orla, don't!" Clare pleaded.

"It isn't over McCool!" Shannon scowled.

"Ready when you are!" Orla shot back; her eyes were like wild animals.

Just then, Sister Michael made her way through the hall towards the front. The two rivals broke their glare on each other, not wanting Sister Michael to catch the increasing turbulence that existed between them. Jenny Joyce and Aisling took their usual spot of raucously ruining another song; this time it was Boyz to Men-End of the road. Miss Mooney could see that Sister Michael was exceptionally short with her this morning. While the assembly stared in awe and distain at Jenny's incredible ability to butcher yet another song, Miss Mooney leaned towards Sister Michael.

"Put this one on the list?" Miss Mooney asked with a whisper.

"Do I really have to ask?" Sister Michael replied.

"Is that a No then?" Miss Mooney quipped.

"I belong to yoouuuuuuuuuuu!" Jenny squealed.

"Sweet suffering Jesus! Put it on the damn list!" Sister Michael sighed angrily, she stood up and took centre stage.

"Thank you, girls! All I can say is thank God we've come to the end of this road! Now I shall keep it short. From today; There will be an appointment list for the upper years on the main notice board with the career's advisor. The only thing I will say is if you have not yet decided what to do with your future careers, abandon all hope from this point on. The careers advisor is not going to simply grant you an easy life with promises of fame and or fortune, she is a career's advisor, NOT a genie of the lamp."

"Well, there goes my fucking hopes." Michelle quipped quietly.

"But for those of you who are uncertain or are in need of some true guidance in choosing your career path, please be rest assured, the careers advisor honestly won't give a shite." The Nun concluded with the morning prayer.

Despite the hostile warning from Sister Michael, Clare was surprisingly relaxed as the five met after their morning class for break. Erin was braiding Orla's hair as she sat eating a curly whirly. James came along and sat next to her, handing packets of taytos out to the group.

"Cheese and onion ok? That's all there was." James said. The girls took the taytos without thanks.

"That's alright, James. I don't really want taytos,." Orla said, waving the curly whirly like a magic wand.

"That's alright, I'll have them." James replied.

"So… have any of ya given any thought for when ya go and see the careers advisor?" Erin asked the group.

"Well, you know what I want to do." James said.

"Aye, you wanna get into Films." Erin answered ironically.

"And you're either looking at getting into media, or journalism, or being a famous writer?" James listed.

"Aye, one or two things. So, ya do pay attention?" Erin quipped.

"Yeah, in lots of ways." James quipped back, smiling. Erin raised her eyebrows alluringly and smiled at James's blush as she finished Orla's braiding. Michelle rolled her eyes.

"What about you, Orla?" Erin asked.

"I don't have any idea yet." Orla answered while she wrote something in her notepad.

"I was thinking possibly about going into law. Maybe become a barrister?" Clare said.

"Yeah, I think that suits you, Clare." James remarked.

"Well, if it's all the same to yous, I ain't gonna have some stuck-up bitch telling me what I'm gonna be doing for the rest of MY life. Fuck that shit!"

"Do ye not know what ya want to do either, Michelle?" Orla looked up from her notepad.

"Aye, I've got an idea." Michelle replied.

"What's that?" Clare asked.

"…. DJing." The answer came, after a short pause.

"What, like Fat Boy Slim?" James queried with surprise.

"Aye!"

"Catch yourself on, Michelle! Ye don't know how to DJ!" Erin said, chuckling slightly.

"Uh! For your information, I do, actually!" Michelle shot back.

"Really? Where did you learn?" James asked.

"Well, I've only just gotten into it, but since you asked, from the lad I met at Jenny's party, Jason!" Michelle said.

"You mean the fella you were snogging in the coat room?" Orla asked.

"Aye… I've sort of… met up with him a few times, he's got a set of decks, and he showed me how it's done." Michelle said.

"Ach, I bet he did." Erin quipped, sensing an innuendo coming.

"No, its not like that, Erin!"

"Come on Michelle, I'm not even buying that!" James smirked.

"Well, I'm not gonna tell my pervy English prick of a cousin what I get up to with a fella, now am I?" Michelle snapped.

"That's a surprise!" James said quietly.

"I've seen the enjoyment he gets just from mixing tunes and feeling the pulse running through his veins…. he says when he does it in front of an audience, seeing all those people get up and all that… that… energy! All from his music! Fuck that must be cracker to do that every night!" Michelle exclaimed.

"So, that's what you're gonna do, Michelle? Ye not gonna get something behind ya?" Erin queried.

"Aye, Erin has a point, Michelle. Ye need to have something to fall back on, just in case, ya know… it doesn't work out. This is gonna be your best chance from a career point of view, otherwise… you might find yourself struggling for money, and then ye might get stuck in a job ya hate, and then you'll…" Clare's depressing diatribe was then cut off.

"Alright Clare! For fucks sake, she can sure paint a picture, can't she?" Michelle moaned.

"Aye, she does so." Orla agreed, her eyes drifting off somewhere else.

"I think what Clare is saying, is it wouldn't hurt to check out what the career's advisor says, Michelle." James said.

"Alright, fine! I'll see what she says. Come on, we need to shift. See you two at lunch." Michelle got up.

The gang started to gather themselves. As Erin, Clare, and Michelle went one way for French, James and Orla were still getting their things together as they had maths together. James had spotted Orla making notes during the group discussion. As they walked together, James's curiosity got the better of him.

"Saw you writing something earlier, Orla?" James asked.

"Aye. Just something from a magazine." Orla replied.

"Yeah, what about?"

"It was about compatibility."

"What? You mean, like, boyfriend and girlfriend type questions?"

"Aye, but from what I read, they were crap questions." Orla shrugged.

"So, what were you writing?"

"I was thinking of better questions to ask."

"Oh! Gonna put them to Marco at some point, are you?" James asked, grinning.

"Aye. We try to find different things to talk about when he rings."

James smiled at Orla's cheerfulness. He always admired how she put on a cheerful front, even when things were bad. He remembered how upset she had been the day before when she found out about Marco not getting into Belfast college, yet she was still as undeterred as she always was. Orla smiled back warmly at her friend.

"James?"

"Yeah?"

"I didn't get a chance to say thanks for earlier this morning."

"What for?"

"For the hug when I was chatting to Marco. It's the nearest thing I can get to the real thing from him."

"That's alright. Anytime."

Orla shoulder shrugged James as they smiled at each other. The two friends aways valued their support for each other, always seeing themselves as the outsiders of the group, and now they had a mutual connection with Marco, their bond was more special. The end of the school day came soon enough. Orla now made her way towards the detention room. She had managed to go through the day without the misfortune of running into Shannon, but now she would have to sit in the same room as her for the next hour again. She entered the room and found that only Sister Michael was there. Orla was bang on time, but there was no sign of Shannon.

"Take a seat Orla, I want this to be over and be as hassle free as possible."

"Ach, you need to be somewhere, Sister?"

"No but being anywhere else is better than being here." The Nun quipped.

Orla crocked an eyebrow in awe of the quip, as she turned and took her seat, she pulled out her notepad and she began thinking. She was looking forward to finish writing up her remaining questions for Marco. She knew they wouldn't speak until the weekend, which gave her the time she needed. Meanwhile, Sister Michael had looked up at the clock and saw that Shannon was already 5 minutes late. She didn't recall seeing her throughout that day.

"Have you seen Shannon today, Orla?" The Nun asked curiously.

"She was in school today, so she was, Sister." Orla answered.

Sister Michael glanced at the clock for a second time. She was not a patient woman by any means but chose to play it cool. After a short while, she looked at the clock again; 4:12pm, becoming more agitated with the blatant disregard for her authority shown by Shannon. She stewed in her chair. The ticking clock seemed to ring louder in her ear with each second that went by. She looked a third time, 4:16pm. The Nun then slammed her book shut and wrote a note. She then began to gather herself. As she got up, she called Orla to her desk.

"Orla. You can make it up another day. But for now, you can go home." Sister Michael said, sliding her an exempt note.

"Are ye sure, sister?" Orla smiled.

"You heard. Go home. That girl's backside is mine." Sister Michael whispered as she shot out of the door.

Orla chirped happily at her change of fortune. She rustled her stuff in her bag and started off for home. As she walked out of the school gate; Orla was unaware that Shannon, along with a hooded older male were watching her from a distance. But Orla was oblivious to everything as she skipped and bopped home to her Walkman playing.

"She the one who gave ya the black eye?" The man said.

"Aye, that's her, so it is." Shannon replied.

"McCool, is it? And, she's dating an English, so ye say?"

"Aye, that she is, retarded little slapper." Shannon scowled. The hooded man grimaced angrily.

Orla walked into Erin's house to find Erin and James cosied up on the sofa doing their homework. Orla tapped her fingers on their heads to say hello. The couple looked up, astounded to see Orla home so soon. She then walked into the kitchen to find Sarah sitting at the table with Mary and Joe.

"Hi Mammy, I'm home."

"Ach, hello love." Sarah said.

"Orla? How come ya home so early?" Mary asked. Erin and James tilted their heads towards the kitchen.

"Well, they do have to come home after school, Mary. That's why they call it home time." Sarah stated.

"Not when they're supposed to be in detention, Sarah." Mary replied.

"Aye, Sister Michael sent me home early."

"Ya don't get sent home early from detention, Orla." Mary stated.

"Did ye skip detention love?" Sarah asked. Her voice raising slightly.

"No, I promise. She did." Orla said, holding Sister Michael's note in her hand. Erin and James watched with intent.

"OI. You two in there. Did ye not say she had a week's detention for that scrap she was in?" Joe called to Erin.

"Aye, she did Granda?" Erin said.

"So why is she home so early?" Sarah asked. Erin gawked in disbelief; it was as if they were being blamed for Orla coming home so early. James calmly walked over and read Orla's note.

"Mrs McCool?" James said.

"Ach, aye James?"

"I think Orla wanted you to see this." He said, handing her the note.

Sarah surveyed the note, confirming Orla's side. Mary and Joe took turns in reading the note. Orla stood quietly; her eyes were staring at the ceiling as we awaited their response. The parents calmed and Orla and James joined Erin on the sofa. Erin shot a smile at Orla as she wrapped her arm back around James.

"Thanks James." Orla said.

"No worries." James smiled. Orla then turned and smiled broadly.

"What, Orla?" Erin asked softly, seeing her cousin's smile.

"Nothing, it's just…. That's what Marco always says…. No worries." Orla answered.

"Ach, Orla. I almost forgot. There was some post for ya this morning. It's in the hallway" Sarah called.

"Thanks Mammy." Orla shot up and raced to see what it was, leaving Erin to regard her wee English fella.

"What?" James asked, feeling slightly embarrassed.

"It's just real class when ye speak up for Orla." Erin said affectionately, leaning forward to kiss his cheek.

"Aye. He's like my big brother." Orla said cheerfully to Erin, bouncing a sketch pad off James's head.

"Ow! And Thanks." James remarked.

"What's that Orla?" Erin asked as Orla sat with excitement.

Orla's eyes widened as she gawked in amazement as she opened the sketch pad. James and Erin leaned in, sharing the same astonishment as Orla shifted the sketch pad closer to them. She slowly turned the pages that were filled with pencil sketches of animals, hands, innate objects, and face portraits of them all. All drawn with ink and pencil. Portraits of all five friends were scattered amongst the pages, along with some caricatures. Orla smiled happily as she scanned each page. Erin and James laughed and commented on what they saw.

"This is Marco's sketch pad, isn't it, hi?" Erin asked.

"Yeah, it is." James smiled.

"I had no idea!" Orla gasped.

"I DID say he was a good drawer."

"So ye did, James." Erin said.

"By Christ! Is that me?" Joe asked, suddenly appearing from behind the sofa.

"Couldn't be anyone else, Joe!" James laughed.

They all laughed at the caricature showing Joe shouting the word "PRICK!" in a speech bubble with a vainy head, and an angry expression.

"That's nothing, Granda. Look at this one." Orla turned the page back to a shaded pencil sketch of Joe's face. Erin turned and caught Joe's reaction; a broad smile came across the McCool patriarch.

"My God. That lad's got some skills." Joe remarked.

"Aye. He does so." Orla said warmly, looking at a pencil sketch Marco had done of herself, asleep, with the words "Angels do exist" Underneath. Orla blushed.

Chapter Text

Friday, October 24 st , 1996 10:30pm

James and Marco had been talking for the last hour about the Fat Boy Slim concert that was coming up on Halloween night. The tickets were going on sale tomorrow, and the gang were buzzing. The two friends also chatted about the newest movies that were due to be released by the year's end. Sitting in the Mallon living room were Michelle, Erin, and Clare. Orla had been to a dance class so was too tired to come. The conversation took a slight detour after Erin and Clare happily embarrassed James by reminding Marco that the wee English fella didn't need too much coaxing to go into the talent contest as Posh Spice, dress and all. Marco attempted to save James from embarassment, citing that he'd admitted to him that he fancied Ginger Spice. Much to Erin's delight, remembering how she'd caught James staring at her a few times when she wore her Ginger Spice outfit for the talent show. But then, James threw himself under the bus and let slip that he had sat and watched Romeo and Juiliet with Erin a few nights ago.

"Ach Christ! Look at him! The big fecking romantic watchng a film about two desperate eejits who talk a load of shite that no one understands."

"Ye not gonna get me raging Michelle, I asked James and he said he wanted to watch it." Erin said.

"Who cares, she just wanted to perv over Leo Dick-aprio. Can't say that I blame her though, massive ride!" Michelle stated. Erin shot her a look, then crooked the corner of her lip into a smile.

"Actually, I know an even bigger ride than Leonardo Dicaprio, Michelle." Erin said dreamily, she leant in and snogged James's neck. James flinched and sniggered as her lips tickled him.

"I bet that feels good, ay Jay?" Marco quipped, who could hear him breathing heavily from excitement. Erin and James blushed, and Clare laughed at her friend's embarrassment.

"Ach, fucking boke!" Michelle wrenched.

Erin then spotted the time. She regrettably hurried to get her coat, ushering Clare to do the same. James informed Marco of their imminent departure. Then Marco said he needed to go as well, he had to be up for an appointment the next morning.

"Oh, what's that? It's Saturday, You haven't got a class tomorrow, have you?" James joked.

"…. No…. It's the… erm…. Read out tomorrow. For my Nanna's estate." Marco replied. James sat still.

"Oh, bloody hell! That's tomorrow, is it?! That came around quick, didn't it?" James shot back.

Hearing James's statement, Erin and Clare walked back into the living room while still putting on their coats, Michelle took notice and sat up.

"Yeah… It came through a lot sooner than I thought." Marco said.

"Jesus! How do you feel?" James asked.

"…. Better prepared…. But still not really looking forward to it though." Marco admitted.

"What's he saying?" Michelle interrupted James.

"It's the read out tomorrow, for his Nanna's will." James replied, turning towards the girls. They whispered to James to keep talking to Marco.

James treaded carefully as he spoke. "What are you not looking forward to?" Michelle scrunched her face.

"I dunno… everything! My parents, mostly! And the solicitors. It's just a massive headache, mate, you know?" Marco replied.

"Well, at least it'll be done. You know? Once you get this out of the way, you can move on. It's what you need to do, mate. Your Nanna wouldn't want you to stay miserable, would she?" James said calmly, Erin rubbed James's shoulder.

"…. Yeah. Yeah, I guess." Marco sighed.

"Just go in there and get it done, mate. We're all here for ya." James said encouragingly.

"Thanks, bruv." Marco said. James smiled slightly. Erin gently pulled the phone from James.

"Sorry Marco, don't meant to interrupt, but me and Clare need to shift. Just wanted to say good luck for tomorrow, Hi?" Erin said.

"Thanks, Erin. Say hello to the family for me, yeah?" Marco replied.

"Anything for Orla?" Erin asked.

"… Yeah, just tell her I miss her. Will ya?"

"Aye, I will do. Bye mate." Erin said.

"Bye Marco, good luck for tomorrow." Clare echoed.

"Thanks, ya little lezzer. Talk to you soon." Marco joked, which made Clare chuckle.

"I'm gonna see them off, Marco. OK?" James said.

"Yeah, no worries, mate. Talk later."

"Hold it, I wanna talk to him!" Michelle yanked the phone from James who walked the girls to the door.

"Hey Dicko!" Michelle said.

"What choo want, motherfucker?" Marco asked, mimicking Samuel L. Jackson's voice. Michelle smirked at the impression.

"Just wanted to say; Don't take no shit from either of them, ye hear?" Michelle said.

"No, I won't. By the way, good luck with the Fat Boy Slim tickets tomorrow." Marco replied.

"Aye! Fingers crossed, proper buzzing so we are. Right, I'm hanging up now." Michelle said.

"Alright, thanks Michelle."

"Aye. Talk later, ye English prick!" Michelle slammed the phone down, laughing for getting the last word in.

Marco laughed as he heard the dead ring tone. Vowing to himself to get her back.

Saturday, October 25th, 9:05am; The following morning, Sister Michael was sitting at her desk. She had just spoken to Father Ashton, and there was something that he'd said in their conversation that triggered a memory of something she'd seen. She hastily began searching through a pile of papers that she pulled from her desktop file holder. She rifled through the numerous files, stopping briefly to observe an unfolded Judo Evening poster, smirking at it with approval. She was almost halfway through when she spotted what she was looking for. She cocked an eyebrow with intrigue as she dialled the number and awaited an answer.

"Good Morning, UCAS. How can I help you?" The answer came.

"Good Morning, my name is Sister Michael from Our Lady Immaculate college in Derry. I wondered if I could ask you a few questions about your apprenticeship programs?" Sister Michael asked.

11:50am; Marco walked through the busy high street. The morning was a brisk, fresh October morning. He stopped and observed his "dad" Tony Galluci, who was already standing outside the probate solicitors office. A tall but overweight man with a mixture of black and white styled hair; Ironically, both wore blue jeans and a black jumper. Tony turned and observed his "son" with a long face, and Marco returned the same long face. Both sharing the same grief for the same person, but past sins, and unfortunate circumstances had made any reunion of the two an awkward and strenuous affair. Marco walked forward slowly and soon found himself face to face with the man.

"…. Marco!" Tony said coldly and gruffly.

"… Dad?" Marco replied hesitantly. His voice was softer. Tony's eyes twitched.

"Marco! Hi sweetheart!" A voice called. The sound of approaching high heels came closer and closer.

The two males turned to see Tracey Stanning strut towards them. Her dark roots showing at the top of her bleached blonde hair. A slender woman in her mid-40's, brazen in her leather jacket and leather mini skirt, a white blouse barely holding in her cleavage. Marco looked away in embarrassment as Tracey stared at Tony with a cold scowl. She pulled Marco in for a hug. Marco reluctantly reciprocated.

"Hi mum."

"Hiya. Good to see you." She replied. But her smile was quickly replaced by a look of annoyance when she saw Marco's downcast expression.

"What have you said to him?!" Tracey snapped at Tony.

"I haven't said a word!" Tony answered coldly.

"Huh! It's your mum's read out and you couldn't even wear a suit." Tracey shot at Tony.

"You always have to do it don't you?" Tony answered angrily.

"Oh! Do what?!" Tracey shouted. Marco scoffed and rolled his eyes.

"I don't know why you're even here?" Tony responded.

"Uh, I'm HIS mother, HE is part of this thing, and I am here to make sure you, or that stupid dead cow of a mother of yours haven't tried to pull a fast one over me again… and Marco. We are here to put an end to all this so I can FINALLY move on." Tracey shot back, correcting herself.

"YEAH? WITH MY MUM'S MONEY?! THAT'S ALL YOU'RE THINKING ABOUT YOU SELFISH BITCH!" Tony shouted.

Tracey and Tony began a shouting match right there in the high street. Tracey was unashamed as she effortlessly threw one vile insult after another towards Tony about him, his family, Marie herself; The solicitor's secretary, who was drawn to the commotion, walked out, and pleaded with them to calm down. The probate officer, Mr Brookers, then appeared and requested that the warring pair maintain their composure before entering the office. Tracey adjusted herself, holding her head high arrogantly, entered the solicitor's office. Tony grimaced, fighting back tears as he calmed himself. He looked round and glanced back towards Marco.

"I'm surprised that dickhead boyfriend of hers isn't here with her!" Tony scoffed.

"I'm not." Marco answered calmly.

"Yeah, I heard." Tony answered back. Marco turned curiously and saw a crooked smile on his Dad's face.

The moment was brief; a moment that Marco always remembered, the same look of pride that his Grandfather Antonio gave to him. The look that said he was proud of him. Tony had always given the same look to express that he was proud of his son. But now, things had changed. Tony walked towards the entrance door and Marco was left outside, alone. He sadly followed his Dad down the hallway towards the office where Tracey was already sitting. There was a row of three seats in front of the desk. Tracey motioned Marco to sit in the middle between her and Tony. Mr. Brookers entered the room and took a seat at his desk.

"Good afternoon, everyone. Thank you for coming. Just before we begin. I have just been handed a message for Master Galluci. I was told it was an urgent matter, so if you would like to call this person back before we proceed, Marco?" Mr Brookers said, sliding a small piece of paper across the desk.

"We can address that afterwards." Tracey interrupted rudely, attempting to control the proceedings.

"Mrs…. Ms Stanning, if you don't mind. This is something for your son to handle." Mr Brookers answered abruptly.

Tracey's face quickly shifted to an annoyed look as Marco took the piece of paper and was motioned into another room by the secretary. Both Tracey and Tony sat there in an awkward silence. Tracey, brazen as she was, stuck her nose in the air and chose to break the tension.

"You must be happy, that tart about to drop her baby soon. Are you sure this one is yours?" She sniped.

Tony remained solemn. His anger brewed strong, but the man had become used to composing himself after enduring 20 plus years of his wife's scornful jibes. Her sordid past, and her overall manner still pained him like a fresh open wound. Tony couldn't help but think back to when they were a young family, and was certain that they were once, to his memory, a happy family. – Were we ever happy together? He thought.

Marco sat at the desk and began dialling the number written on the piece of paper. He recognised the area code, but not the number.

"Sister Michael speaking, you may speak." The answer came.

"Sister Michael?" Marco answered, shocked to hear her voice.

The line went silent.

"Ah, Mr Galluci. Nice to hear from you. I trust you are at the read out?"

"Well, yeah, I'm there now. My parents are waiting for me."

"Well, I'm glad I caught you, because I wanted to run something by you."

"Ok?" Marco leant forwards; his arms rested on the desk as he listened with intrigue.

"Have you ever heard of workplace apprenticeships?"

"Uh…. I remember someone talk about them at the school careers fair once. Why is that?"

"Well. I spoke with Father Ashton this morning. He mentioned to me that you've been looking at a possible culinary career, is that correct?"

"Yeah. I've decided to become a chef, I've been looking into it since I got back."

"Excellent. And you've been attending college since we last saw each other?" She asked.

"Yes."

"Have you re-sat your GCSE exams?"

"One of them. The other two are coming up in the next couple of weeks."

"Good. Anything else?"

"Well, I've been working part time at a restaurant." Marco replied.

"Waitering?"

"Bit of everything really, they've been really nice in helping me learn about food hygiene standards, meal preparation, quantity distribution, stuff like that…." Marco explained.

"Really? Well, that's excellent. How have you found it?" Sister Michael asked.

"Really good. Thank you."

"Well, this program that I found just might interest you. It is a level 3 apprentice Chef program, that means it carries a qualification equivalent to 2 A-levels. How it works is you learn the trade while working part time with the employer, that comes with a small wage. If you pass, it will hold a strong stance in gaining full time employment in your chosen field."

"So, what are you saying, Sister?"

"I have spoken to the UCAS organization, and there is a position available for an apprentice chef with an employer who happens to be a friend of mine, and UCAS have told me that you will need to get the appropriate GCSE results to be granted an interview, once there, the rest is in your hands."

"…. Are you joking?"

"Mr Galluci, I admit I have a dry sense of humour, but I do not joke when comes to my job as an educator."

"Sorry, Sister Michael."

"Now, I have put myself forward as a professional reference for you, and it would help by getting a reference from your current employer. I hope you can appreciate the lengths I am going to here, Marco. I do NOT do this often."

"Yes, Sister."

"Now. You will need to take a note of this number and call them today. Is that clear?"

"Yes, Sister, I will."

Marco began to make a note of the name and telephone number that Sister Michael gave to him. Marco then noticed something peculiar with the information.

"Uh… Sister Michael?"

"Yes?"

"This telephone number you've given me isn't a London code."

"Well, of course it isn't. It's a northern Ireland code."

Marco rose slowly from his chair; his heart started to pound fast. He felt a shudder come over him as he stole himself to ask the next question.

"OK…. Uh, where exactly IS this apprenticeship?"

"It's in a place called Strabane." Sister Michael said. That answer meant nothing to Marco.

"Ok… where's Strabane? I've never heard of it."

"Well, give or take, on a good day; Strabane is about 20-minutes away from Derry."

Marco's eye grew wide as the answer hit him. 20 minutes away?!- He failed to utter a word. His mind was blown. Marco collapsed into his chair in total disbelief.

"Mr Galluci? Marco? Marco!? Are you there?!"

"…. yeah, yeah, I'm here." Marco managed to answer.

"Oh good. I thought the line went dead."

"Nice choice of words…. This… isn't a joke, right?" Marco asked again.

"Mr Galluci, once again you have asked the same question. How can I say this…. I would normally revel in the chance of crushing another person's soul. But if you don't believe me, ring the number I gave you."

Marco began to digest Sister Michael's words. This wasn't a joke; this wasn't a dream. This was real. Very real. Marco's head began to spin as the secretary walked in.

"Sorry, Mr Galluci? They're waiting for you." She said, Marco snapped back of reality, but his head was still spinning.

"Sorry, Sister Michael, the solicitor is waiting for me." Marco said.

"Very well, take care of your business. And call that number. Call me as well to let me know how you get on. Is that clear?" She replied.

"Yes sister."

"Just one last thing, Marco." The Nun said.

"Yeah?"

"Sometimes, in life; You will find yourself in a position where you cannot just be what you were born, you must begin to be what you have within yourself to be. This is one of those times. Do you understand?"

"Yes, Sister. I think I do. Thank you." Marco answered.

"You're very welcome. God be with you." Sister Michael said, and she hung up.

Marco shot out of the chair and walked back into the office where his parents and Mr. Brookers were waiting for him.

"Ah, excellent. Now we can begin." Mr Brookers said, acknowledging Marco.

"Sorry about that." Marco answered, his head felt light as he sat down.

"For God's sake. What have you been doing, Marco?" Tracey sniped, but Marco paid no attention.

"Please Ms Stanning, we are pressed for time."

"Is there any reason why you're being such a dickhead to me?" Tracey snapped.

"I will not continue this meeting if you choose to speak to me in that manner." Mr Brookers fired back solemnly. Tracey reeled her neck in.

"I would like to begin with saying that we have now completed the probate process and have totalled the estate of Mrs. Marie Galluci; I am currently reading her last will and testament, which states that - I, Marie Galluci, being of sound body and mind, do so decree that the two sole beneficiaries of my estate are to be my son, Mr Anthony Galluci, and my only grandson, Marco Galluci.-Firstly, we will address the subject of Mrs. Galluci's life insurance."

"What? Marie had life insurance?" Tracey asked, but Mr Brookers was unmoved.

"After expenses, the total amount remaining on her policy is £2,000, and at the request of your late mother, Mr Galluci, she also wished this to be split equally between yourself and your son. So, the pair of you will receive a lump sum payment of £1000 once you have both filled in these forms."

As Marco reached over to take the form, he noticed that his mum's scowl was more prominent.

"And now on to the main subject, which is the dividing of Mrs. Marie Galluci's estate. After the sale of her house and accumulating her savings. The total amount comes to £144000. Equally divided into £72000 to the sole beneficiaries, Mr Antony Galluci and Master Marco Galluci."

Marco's head had now stopped spinning, the exhilaration from Sister Michael's news had now diminished, as the reality of his Nanna's passing came back to knock him down again. The amount of money he had just inherited shocked him initially, but it was short lived, as it dawned on him, that there was no amount of money that could bring her back.

"Now, as I understand from reading this. There was a very specific request that Mrs. Galluci made in her will, that the choice of trustee for Master Galluci's inheritance is to be his own choice."

"That spiteful cow!" Tracey whispered.

"What did you say?" Tony barked.

"You know why she did that! It's a stab at me! She always questioned my abilities as a mother. She rained so much on Marco, that I could never live up to being the oh so perfect mother that she fancied herself to be! But she was no saint herself!"

"You heartless bitch! You've got a lot of fucking front to talk about my mother like that after everything that you've put me, AND Marco through!" Tony shouted.

"No wonder you were in such a rush to divorce me. You knew this was coming up!"

As the shouting match continued, Marco found himself holding his hands over his ears, similar to Orla. He leaned his forward and looked down at the polaroid of himself, James, and the girls; which rested on his knee. As he scanned the photo, the bellowing shouts of his parents were drowned out as he heard the words of support that his friends had given him.

"You're a class fella, we're in it together!"- Erin.

"You're alright, for an English Prick! "- Michelle.

"He's more than a friend, he's like my brother!"- James.

" No matter where you go or what you do. You'll always have us."- Clare.

" You're really cracker, Marco… He's, my boyfriend!... Squirrels are such arseholes!"- Orla.

He laughed silently to himself as he remembered Orla's random words. He then felt the exhilaration growing inside him again with the actual prospect of the impossible being possible. But the words of support faded as Marco heard his mum speaking.

"Oh well that's where you're wrong. I do need to be here today because someone is going to take care of this kid. He hasn't got the slightest idea on how to handle this. I'm actually surprised that DNA test came back saying that you weren't his father. Clueless bloody dickhead that you are. Mr Brookers, I am more than happy to sign whatever you need to place me as Marco's trustee." Tracey remarked.

"Ms Stanning. I think you'll find that is your son's choice, not yours." Mr Brookers stated.

"Well, Marco! Go ahead and tell him…. Marco? Marco!" Tracey shouted.

"Do you know what, Mum? Dad's right. You NEVER listen. Mr Brookers, do I need to decide right now?" Marco asked.

"Marco, What are you doing ?!" Tracey asked desperately.

"You have a six-month window from today. The funds will be held by us until then.

"Ok… I'll let you know if that's ok with you?"

"Certainly." Mr Brookers said.

"So, are we done?" Marco asked.

"I just need you to fill in that form for the life insurance payout, but apart from that, yes, we are done."

"Thank you. Mr Brookers." Marco answered, handing him the completed form.

Marco shook Mr Brookers hand and turned to walk out of the office. Tracey stood completely aghast as Marco walked straight past her without even looking at her. Marco turned and looked back at Tony and regarded him just as he opened the office door and left. The phone number from Sister Michael was tucked in his pocket. He decided to make his way towards the restaurant. In Marco's mind, he could see there was a path lying ahead of him, and he knew what awaited him at the end of it.

"Master Galluci?" Mr Brookers called. Following him down the hallway.

"Yes?"

"There was one more thing. I think you'll need to give this a read." Mr Brookers handed Marco a sheet of paper.

Marco looked back down the hallway where he could see his parents had resumed their shouting match as they walked towards him, both of them engulfed in a war of words. Marco scoffed again and walked away, thanking Mr Brookers one more time. Marco walked out of the office building, and made his way towards the restaurant, his mind was abuzz. He knew there was a lot to get through, but Sister Michael's words were still with him.

"Sometimes, in life; You will find yourself in a position where you cannot just be what you were born, you must begin to be what you have within yourself to be."

Chapter Text

It was now late Saturday night as Marco sat at the large, round family table inside the restaurant. The remaining staff talked amongst themselves as they smoked cigarettes and played cards. The restaurant interior was decorated with artificial vines that sported fake Lemons against smooth, white painted walls with assorted landscape paintings of Italian countryside and landmarks. Marco looked up and smiled as he was joined by Alfonso, and the restaurant manager Antonio; a short, stout Italian man with dark tanned skin, and white hair. Antonio sat at the table, placing down his favourite teardrop bottle, which was full of red wine. Antonio poured the wine into three glasses and slid a glass to Marco.

Earlier, Marco had acted on Sister Michael's instructions and contacted the UCAS organization about the apprentice chef position, confirming everything that Sister Michael had told him. As they spoke and drank their wine, Marco eagerly explained to the two men who had coached him into choosing a career to be a chef, about the possibilities that had suddenly been placed before him. They mirrored Marco exuberant manner; praising the news that the young lad they had taken under their wing was being given an opportunity that they would have killed for at such a young age. Marco had only been with them for just over a month, but his respectful manner had endeared him to them like he was one their own.

Antonio spoke in broken English with a thick, gruff Italian accent. "This the first time I see you this happy, Marco."

"Are you say you get the right result. You go to Ireland to be a chef?" Alfonso asked, with the same broken English, his voice was lighter.

"Yeah, well, it's northern Ireland, but yeah, that's right." Marco said happily.

"But why? Why you go to Ireland? We teach you; you stay here! Is no problem." Antonio remarked.

"No, no, Tony. Is more to it. There is a lady there he like!" Alfonso intervened.

"Ah, Ci. I forget. What is her name… Arla, right?" Antonio asked.

"No, it's Or-la." Marco happily corrected him.

"Ahhhh, OR….LA. OK, I see. So, you will…. leave us soon?" Antonio asked.

"I don't know yet. But I was told I need a reference from you, and then they will give me a date for this interview" Marco replied.

"Ah, Of course. I give you good reference. You a good boy, Marco." Antonio said happily.

"It must be strong…. correct?" Alfonso asked, with a mischievous smile.

"What?" Marco asked as he drank from his glass.

"The way you feel for this girl?"

"Yeah… it is." Marco said. Smiling back at him.

"I thought so. Hey, when it real heavy in here. Is always a good sign." Alfonso said, tapping his own chest.

"Did you feel like that when you met your wives?" Marco asked.

"Ci. But after 10 years, it start to feel more like heartburn." Antonio quipped. The trio laughed in unison.

"Come on, seriously. How did you know they were the one for you?" Marco asked, feeling slightly sloshed.

"With love, is no time to think, you just feel…. You understand?" Antonio winked, he started to chuckle.

Alfonso laughed at Marco's initial confusion, the pin dropped, and Marco gawked and laughed awkwardly at the innuendo. For a second, it was like he was having a conversation with Michelle.

"Hey Marco. If you are ready to do all this, so you can see Orla again…. You know already, she is the one." Alfonso said.

Marco smiled at Alfonso's kind words, as his head floated with glee. Antonio poured the last of the wine into the three glasses, another large serving. The trio toasted "Per Amore" and downed their last glass of wine. Antonio then rose jubilantly from the table and began closing the restaurant for the night. Marco asked if he could use the phone quickly. Antonio nodded; Marco swayed joyfully as he rose from his chair. He picked up the phone and dialled the number, his head was truly spinning from the wine. He licked his lips and tasted the remnants of the wine.

The gang were crowded around the kitchen table at Erin's house. The conversation was still afresh with Michelle's genius scheme from acquiring the VIP tickets for Fat Boy Slim after the ridiculous fiasco that occurred involving James having to fight some random man called Mad Stab for the last 5 tickets, which saw James tear them up in a moment of adrenaline filled madness. James had been on the receiving end of jibes from the girls, mostly from Michelle. However, Erin had attempted to defend her fella, a fool's attempt, but she tried. Clare was still buzzing from meeting Laurie and felt excited and nervous at the same time about meeting her at the concert. Orla had gone upstairs to change for bed. The phone rang as the group talked amongst themselves.

"Christ, who's calling at this hour? Erin! Answer that will ye?" Mary asked.

"Ach, mammy." Erin moaned.

"Ach nothing, young lady. Do as I ask." Mary said.

"Fine." Erin sternly replied. She released James' hand and aggressively picked up the phone.

"Hello?"

"Hello, Orla?" The answer came. Erin suddenly crooked her smile.

"Aye this is Orla." Erin put on her best impression of her cousin.

"Orla, it's Marco."

"Oh. Hello Marco." She said indifferently.

James heard Erin; he quickly turned and shot a confusing look towards Erin, Clare and Michelle were discussing Clare's potential chances with Laurie but noticed what Erin was doing.

"Have you got a cold or something?" Marco asked.

"No. I'm alright." She said, sounding quite annoyed.

"Ok. Uh… So… uh…. how did things go? Did you guys get the tickets?" Marco wasn't sure, but his sloshed state stopped him from second guessing the difference in Orla's voice.

"Aye. We got them. What's it to ya?" She snapped.

"Orla, have I done something wrong?" Marco asked.

"Well, to tell ya the truth, ye have. I am just sick of your incessant calling! Can ye not give a rest, Marco?" She shouted.

Marco was disbanded. He couldn't imagine what he'd done to upset her. His tipsy state stopped him from noticing anything was off. It sounded like Orla. Erin had placed her hand over the phone to stop Marco from hearing her sniggering. Michelle was standing next to her and was sniggering along with her. James relished at the chance to get even for the previous prank and was also laughing, at the same time, he held his hand over Clare's mouth, stopping her from giving anything away.

"Ok…. I'll go." Marco was just about to hang up.

"Who are ye talking to Erin?" Another voice said on the line.

"Orla?!"

"Marco?"

"Oh fuck!" Michelle laughed out loud. Erin was shocked and exploded with laughter along with James. Clare was not amused.

"That is NOT funny girls!" Clare finally said.

"Oh, for fu- Erin, is that you?!" Marco asked, realizing he'd been gotten.

"Aye, it is so!" Erin laughed as she heard Marco breathe a true sigh of relief.

"What's going on?" Orla asked, walking into the kitchen.

"Erin just pranked Marco. She pretended she was you and made him think ye were raging with him." Clare said.

"Ach, that's a good craic." Orla was definitely amused at the prank. Clare was astounded. Erin, Michelle, and James laughed at Orla's statement.

"I heard that. That… tha… you…. ye… ah….!" Marco slurred and started to laugh as well. Erin laughed at Marco's state as she handed the phone to Orla.

"Hiya Marco." Orla said.

"Wha-Who's this now?" Marco asked loudly.

"What's wrong with ya voice, Marco?" Orla asked. James listened in and heard Marco ramble.

"Oi Marco! Are you drunk?!" James asked jokingly.

"AAAAAAAAYYYYYYYY MY MATE!" Marco just giggled.

"He is just a little bit drunk!" Alfonso came in and answered. James burst out laughing.

"Is he pished, James?" Michelle asked.

"Yeah, he is!" The group laughed in unison.

"Hey… I wuv you guys!" Marco called down the phone, but no one noticed.

"Oi Marco. Tell me I got ya!" Erin asked, grabbing the phone.

"Yeah, ye got me!" Marco said, Erin clenched her fist in triumph. James smiled with amusement.

"We're even now,hi?" Erin said.

"Yeah, alright." Marco agreed.

"Marco. Come on now. It's time go home." Alfonso said.

"Alright! Listen. I got go now." Marco said.

"Marco!" Orla called.

"Yes, I'm here, gorgeous."

"Get home safe ye great eejit." Orla laughed. Marco blew a kiss down the phone.

"OK. I promise." He said.

"He be alright, Orla. I get him home ok." Alfonso said.

"Ach, thanks Alfonso. Bye." Orla replied.

"Ciao Bella." Alfonso answered. Marco chuckled, still sloshed.

As Orla hung up the phone. She realized that she'd forgot to ask Marco about his meeting. It had certainly been an eventful day for all concerned. The gang were going to see Fat Boy Slim. Marco was given a lifeline for his career choice. But more importantly, there was a chance that he could be reunited with his friends, and with Orla.

Chapter Text

Father Seamus appeared quite jubilant as he spoke his sermon from the pulpit at Sunday mass. His glowing nose was quite distinct to everyone looking on as Sister Michael rolled her eyes in distain.

"That damn video player better be working this time, otherwise I'll smash the fecking thing over this eejit's head." She thought.

Michelle couldn't help but bite her lips together as it was obvious that Father Seamus was slightly the worst for a drink.

"Legless as a fecking fart!" She whispered to James, who snorted through his nose, Michelle followed and sniggered.

"Reminds me of last night." James whispered back.

"Aye. Bet he's a got a raging hangover this morning." Michelle whispered. James struggled to keep his sniggering quiet.

OI. You two!" Deidre snapped and shot them an annoyed look. The pair smirked at each other and were silent again.

Father Seamus had proceeded to show the evils of drink to the congregation by showing two glasses; one filled with water, the other filled with whiskey. He then took a wriggling worm and placed it in the glass of water, pulling it out, the worm was still moving, he then put the worm into the glass of whiskey. Orla looked on in amazement, while Erin rolled her eyes. Their parents looked on painfully dumbfounded.

"How many times is he gonna do the same fecking thing?" Joe whispered to Gerry.

"So, you see the point of my sermon?!" Father Seamus called out, pulling out his hand from the glass of whiskey.

"Yes, Seamus, if you drink whiskey, ye won't get worms." Sister Michael called out.

A small titter of laughter could be heard as the headmistress walked towards the pulpit. Sister Michael was just about to give the final prayer of mass, but noticed the glass of whiskey was still resting on the ledge. She grabbed Father Seamus' attention and handed him the glass of whiskey, with a now dead worm floating inside it. The congregation gasped and gawked as Father Seamus thanked Sister Michael and proceeded to drink the whiskey in front of everyone. Within seconds, Father Seamus spat the worm ridden whiskey out in front of the congregation.

"Feck's sake!" Father Seamus shouted.

Michelle doubled over with laughter. The worm sailed through the air, almost landing in Jenny Joyce's hair; causing her to scream out of tune, much like her singing. The gang turned away to hide their amusement.

"Sweet suffering Jesus!" Sister Michael muttered.

Later that day. Marco managed to stir himself awake. He groaned in agony as his head was splitting with pain from his hangover. He scanned the room as he rose from a sofa, but he didn't recognise where he was.

"What the fuck?" He whispered to himself.

"Ay! There he is!" A loud booming voice shouted.

Marco grimaced as he grabbed his head. The man laughed as he came and sat next to him. Marco recognised the strong aroma of black coffee; he turned slowly to see Alfonso sitting next to him, grinning at the state of the young lad.

"How you feel, Marco?" Alfonso called cheerfully into Marco's ear.

"Arrrrrgh. Don't!" Marco groaned. Holding his hand up in protest to the noise. Alfonso chuckled at his pain.

"Here. Drink this. You feel better." Alfonso chuckled. Marco sipped the coffee. Marco wrenched at the bitter taste. Alfonso spooned in some sugar.

"What time is it?" Marco asked.

"It is nearly 2 o'clock."

"Oh my god!" Marco moaned, handing the cup back, he fell backward into the sofa cushions. He struggled to straighten himself up. He took the cup back and sipped some more coffee. "How did I end up here?"

"I bring you my house. Here. listen to this." Alfonso said, he placed a cordless phone to Marco's ear.

"What?" Marco barely had a moment to respond properly.

"MOTHERFUCKER!" Michelle screamed down the phone.

"Argh! Fucking hell!" Marco groaned. His head felt like it exploded. Alfonso laughed out loud. Marco now had the phone in his hand. "Michelle?"

"How are ye, ya little pisshead!" She shouted. Marco had the phone away from his ear but could hear Michelle and the others laughing on the other end.

"Don't shout. Whatever you do; just, don't shout." He begged…. "How did you know I was here?" He asked. He then heard Orla speak.

"Alfonso left a message, Marco. He said ye were with him." She explained, the girls and James wrestled the phone away from Orla and shouted down the phone again. The noise was agony to Marco. Orla laughed as she released the phone to James.

"Marco! You alright mate?" He asked, still laughing.

"Ye… I'm fucking dying 'ere, but apart from that I'm bloody fine." Marco groaned.

"Yeah, well you and Father Seamus have something in common." James laughed.

"How'd you mean?"

James proceeded to tell Marco about the drunken sermon with Father Seamus and the flying worm. Marco laughed at first but held his head in agony, despite his raging hangover, he wished he'd have seen that.

"You're pulling my leg, aren't you?" Marco chuckled, still holding his head.

"Aw, I swear on Erin's life, it's the truth! You should have seen it! It's times like that where I wish I had the camera rolling."

"Well, where did the worm end up?" Marco asked.

"Well it shot over a few seats and nearly landed in Jenny's hair." James said. The two friends shared a laugh.

"Hold on…. I forgot to ask; How did it go yesterday? Did you get the Fat Boy tickets?" Marco asked with some effort.

"In a roundabout sort of way. Yes, we got tickets." James replied, glancing at Michelle.

"Oh God! What happened this time?" Marco sighed. Sitting back on the sofa.

"Well, first of all…."

"We had some big fucker called Mad Stab who tried to take the last five tickets off us." Michelle interjected.

"Aye, and he offered to fight James for them, and the manager said it seemed fair." Erin said, grabbing the phone.

"To be fair, we were first in the line, But after that, it was the only way we were gonna get them, Marco!" Clare said.

"But then James chickened out and ripped the tickets up!" Orla added.

Marco raised his head in astonishment as the story was being told…. "He did…. what?!" Marco asked.

"I didn't chicken out!"

"Well, ye didn't fight him either, did ya, James?" Orla said.

"I said it before, I was never gonna win!" James moaned.

"Well, in truth, all ye had to do was grab the tickets and run!" Erin said.

"Oh, thanks, Erin!"

"But! Thanks to Michelle, we now have VIP access to the backstage area and everything!" Clare exclaimed.

"Oh…. so, it worked out ok then?" Marco answered in an ironic manner.

"Fucking right, it did! Oh, and Clare has a date with a ragin' lezzer on the night as well." Michelle added.

"Aye, I do so!" Clare said happily.

"Oh really? Aw, go on Clare. Nice one." Marco said, his head was still no better.

"Thanks, Marco. OK, here's James." Clare said.

James then took the phone back as the girls backed down. He rolled his eyes as he resumed his conversation.

"So, like I said, in a roundabout sort of way. We've got tickets for Fat Boy Slim." James said.

"You don't say!" Marco laughed. James scoffed as he smiled and shook his head. "So... how big was this..."Mad Stab" bloke?"

"Bloody huuuuge... a absolute raging lunatic!" James proclaimed.

"OK... so how did Michelle manage to get you all VIP passes?" Marco asked.

"You don't wanna know."

"Oh, I think I do!"

"Do I have to shout down the phone again?" James mockingly threated him.

"No… please don't."

"Anyway... how about you? How did it go yesterday?" James asked, Marco paused.

"…...Yeah, It's all done." He said.

"Did you have any issues with your mum?"

"Actually, no. The solicitor was really helpful." Marco said.

"How much d'ya get Marco?" Michelle asked into the phone.

"Really, Michelle?" James scoffed.

"Don't give me that, Dicko! Ya know you've all thought about it as well!" Michelle said, pointing at the others.

"I haven't thought about it!" Erin said.

"Me neither, I could care less about it. That's Marco's business, private business, Michelle!" Clare said.

"I've thought about it." Orla said.

"You're different, Orla." Erin said.

"Ach, don't go on about that sub normal stuff again, Erin!" Orla moaned.

"No. I didn't mean that, Orla... I mean it's different for ye because… well…... because you're… together. You're allowed to think about things like that." Erin answered.

"Ach, ok." Orla smiled. shirking her shoulder.

"Curious, yes. But I wouldn't have asked him flat out just like that!" James said. Michelle held her hands and shook her head in protest.

"Speaking of being curious, Jay; Have you ever been to a place called Strabane before? Marco asked. James became confused at such a question.

"Strabane? No, I've never been there before."

The girls all turned and looked curiously at James at the mention of Strabane. James shot them the same confused look.

"Why are you asking about Strabane?" James asked.

"No reason…. Just curious." Marco said.

"Whoa. No, Hold on! Hold on a minute! That's a bit random…." James said.

"Why are ye asking about Strabane Marco?!" Orla asked anxiously.

"Orla?" James said, he turned and saw that Orla had left the kitchen, and was using the phone in the hall.

"Jesus, Orla! Who do ya think ye are, feckin' Catwoman or something?!" Erin said. Michelle and Clare quickly followed Erin into the hall, and were standing behind Orla, waiting for the same answer.

"Marco….?" James asked.

"Could you guys give us a minute?" Marco said nervously.

"Uh... ok." James responded.

He hung up the kitchen phone and went to usher the girls away from Orla. The furthest they got was the doorway. They motioned Orla to talk, she shot an anxious look of her own as she turned back to talk in the phone.

"Marco?!" Orla said, concerned.

Marco took a deep breath "Hey…. OK…. I've…. Got something to tell you."

Mary, Gerry, Sarah, and Joe had been sitting in the living room watching TV. Curiosity got the best of Mary as she walked up behind the group who were huddled in the doorway waiting for a reaction from Orla.

"What's going on here you lot?" Mary asked.

"Don't know, Mammy." Erin said.

"Well, something's going on!" Mary replied.

"Is everything alright, James? Is Marco ok?" Gerry and Joe appeared next to Mary.

"Well, apart from a hangover, I think he's ok." James quipped. Gerry and Joe scoffed and smiled.

"Well, what's he talking about?" Mary asked.

"I don't know." James answered.

In the hallway, Orla stayed silent and began to pace slowly back and forth as she listened. Marco began to tell Orla about the apprenticeship, the interview, the GCSE results, the place; as he told each piece of information to her, Orla's eyes grew wider, and wider, and wider…. Her gawking expression slowly changed into an obvious smile as she sat down on the stairway.

"Are ye… are ye serious?" Orla finally managed to utter. Her hands started to shake as she clutched the phone. Her eyes began to sting. She breathed heavy with anticipation.

"Orla?" Clare asked, she stepped forward and tilted her head to get a better look. Orla was silent...

"Oh my god…. Oh my god! Oh my god! OH MY GODDDDDDD!" Orla screamed happily. She jumped up and yelped with sheer joy. Clare bolted towards her, followed quickly by the others.

"What is it?! What?! What?! WHAT?!" Clare shrieked.

"For fuck's sake, Clare; Calm the fuck down!" Michelle shouted.

"LANGUAGE MICHELLE!" Mary shouted back.

Orla gathered herself together, she turned and faced the gathered mass, her face was a picture of sheer elation. She was breathing rapidly in utter excitement.

"Orla, what is it?" James asked. Almost mirroring Orla's joy.

"What's wrong love?" Sarah appeared next to the adults.

"It's Marco…. He's coming back!" Orla cried, smiling from ear to ear, her eyes flowed tears, she started to weep.

The girls gathered around her in utter shock. While the girls tried to coax more information out of her. James took the phone back.

"Marco! What's she saying?" James shouted in excitement.

"I swear mate, if all this works out, the first thing I'm gonna do is fucking strangle you!" Marco groaned, unable to stop himself from chuckling through the pain.

"Sorry mate…. but If all what works out?" James asked excitedly.

"Sister Michael put me forward for an apprenticeship position; I'm going to learn to be a chef. I'm waiting for an interview date, but I have to make sure I pass my last GCSE resits, and then it's all down to how the interview goes; but… if all goes well, the apprenticeship placement is in Strabane, which means... well you can work it out, can ya?" Marco sighed happily.

James was then flanked by Erin, who had just heard the same thing from Orla, while Michelle and Clare cheered with Orla; Erin smiled as she saw the dumbfounded look on James's face. James turned towards her, and smiled broadly, they hugged each other, sharing Orla's jubilation.

"Hey Marco! That is like the best fecking news EVER!" Erin said.

"You think?" They all laughed.

Orla was flanked by Mary and Sarah as they also joined in the elation. Gerry, and Joe looked on and smiled with approval. Marco heard the excitement from his friends as he was flanked by Alfonso on the sofa; the man smiled at his young friend's own jubilation and put his arm around him, nodding at Marco with his own approval. Orla eventually made her way back to the phone; Erin hugged her cousin from behind as she calmed herself.

"How soon will ye know, Marco?" Orla asked, her voice cracking.

"I'm not sure. But as soon as I know. I promise. I'll tell you." He replied.

"OK…." Orla said.

"D'ya think you can put up with me if I come back?" Marco quipped; Orla giggled.

"Don't be such a dose!…..Aye i can!" She said, laughingly.

Erin and James smiled at her, and at each other, they kissed each other quickly before being joined by Michelle and Clare, who were also smiling. They huddled around each other; knowing this was the news that Orla and Marco had hoped for. Everything seemed too good to be true. Fat Boy Slim VIP Passes, and Marco had been gifted a chance of coming back. Orla leant into the phone, and they continued the conversation. The parents stood in the doorway, relishing the happiness they saw emitting from their wains. They smiled happily.

"Great fecking news." Joe said to himself. Smiling at Orla's happiness.

Chapter Text

Erin arose from a restless sleep. She rubbed her eyes and gazed at her bedside clock. 6:07am. Erin raised herself up from the floor, trying her best not to disturb Michelle and Orla, who had snuggled up with her amid cushions and duvets. Erin turned and regarded James who was asleep in the chair, she then turned and looked to see her friend Clare who was sound asleep in Erin's bed. Erin regarded her best friend with pity and sorrow as she lay asleep; in that moment, Clare appeared so peaceful. It was as if the catastrophic event that concluded their night had never happened. Erin quietly sat on the stool at the side of the bed. She spied the pair of angel wings that lay on the bedroom floor. They were all still wearing their Halloween outfits from the night before. The group had gone dressed as angels, which seemed ironic now, even though Orla had thought they were going as swans. Erin searched for happy moments from the previous night to shield herself from the realisation they all faced when Clare walked through the hospital doors, confirming the devastating news that her dad, Sean Devlin had passed away from a brain aneurysm.

There were very few moments. The group arriving at St. Columbs Hall… her private, passionate snog with James in her bedroom before they left her house…. Orla sporting a "beak" with her "swan angel" outfit…. She looked at Clare sleeping and remembered her jubilation after having her first lesbian kiss with Laurie. Erin thought…. That was the moment…. That should have been the culmination of a wild night out for the group. Only one week before, they had rejoiced with the news that Marco had been given a potential chance to pursue his chosen career, and be closer to Derry, and to Orla.

Erin surveyed her friends; they had been riding a wave of joy in the week leading up to the Fat Boy Slim concert; Orla had been so jubilant. Erin then recalled her own happiness, the past few weeks where James; her own wee English fella, had been so endearing to her, being every bit of the boyfriend that she'd dreamt of having. Michelle's elaborate scheme to get them VIP backstage passes had all but worked, even the sudden re-appearance of Mad Stab couldn't cast a cloud over Clare's moment, a moment she had waited for since showing her bravery in coming out as a lesbian. But tragically, life had delivered the most unfortunate blow to one of their own, and when one of them fell, they all fell.

Sean Devlin had always been a man who didn't take kind to the crazy shenanigans of the group, but then again, he was no different from the rest of their parents. But he had shown all the love and support that any father would for his daughter, especially for someone who showed incredible bravery in embracing her sexuality. For all the times that the gang feared the wrath of their parents whenever they were caught amid some kind of crazy antic; from being arrested by the RUC, or setting fire to Fionnula's chip shop, they all still loved their parents, they were their foundation of support. The group had come a long way together, and there were many good and bad times that they shared. But now, one of them faced the one thing they would all face one day, but still at such a young age, it seemed so unfair. All these thoughts swirled inside Erin's head as she gazed sadly at her sleeping friend, who would soon wake up and the realization would sadly dawn on her again that her dad was gone. Erin began to worry; she didn't know how to handle this; This was unchartered territory. No one in the group had any answers of how to deal with such a tragedy, all except one of them; the one who wasn't there, Marco.

Erin glanced at the bedroom door, needing to use the bathroom. But she was afraid of leaving Clare's side. Erin decided to be quick. She left the bedroom door open just in case she heard Clare call out or cry. When she came out, she walked quickly back towards her bedroom. She saw that Clare was still asleep. Erin breathed a deep sigh of relief as she saw Orla sitting on the stool next to her bed. Erin smiled sadly as Orla adjusted the blanket that covered their wee lesbian friend. Orla turned to see Erin in the doorway. Orla rose; her face was expressionless, she walked quietly up to her cousin and the two hugged.

"Are ye ok, Erin?" Orla whispered. Erin exhaled with exhaustion.

They both investigated the bedroom and regarded their friends. Seeing they were all asleep, Erin tilted her head towards the stairs. Orla held her hand and followed her downstairs towards the kitchen where Joe was sitting at the table. The elder patriarch was deep in thought, but he snapped back to reality as soon as he heard them walk in.

"Ach, morning girls." He sighed sadly.

"Granda?" Erin replied.

"Why are ye up so early, Granda?" Orla asked.

"Couldn't sleep, love." He admitted.

"Aye, same here…. D'ya want some tea, Granda?" Erin asked.

"Aye, thanks love." Joe said.

"Orla…?" Erin asked, but Orla just shook her head.

Erin moved towards the kettle and started to make the tea. Orla pulled out the adjacent chair, and rested her head on her Granda's shoulder, hugging his arm. Joe smiled and placed his head on top of Orla's soft hair.

"Couldn't you girls sleep either?" He asked. Looking for a way to break the intense silence. Both Erin and Orla shook their heads.

"How's wee Clare?" Joe asked.

"She's still Sleeping, Granda." Erin frowned.

"Hmmm…." Joe sighed. There was nothing more he could say. James then walked into the kitchen.

"Morning." He said nervously.

"Morning, son." Joe said quietly.

Erin placed the tea on the table and then walked quickly to embrace James. He could feel his girlfriend shaking. He comforted her with a warm hug. Orla frowned as she regarded them. Joe felt her grip tighten on his arm. He glanced away from Erin and James and looked down at Orla. Her face was contorted with sadness.

"I know, love. He should really be here, shouldn't he?" Joe whispered.

"Who Gra-?" Orla began to ask, quickly stopping when she looked up at her granda; realizing who Joe was talking about, She nodded sadly.

"I wish he was here too. Right now." Orla said, her eyes stung. Joe sighed as he comforted his granddaughter.

"We're gonna have to let him know, aren't we James?" Erin said. Looking up at her wee English fella.

"I kind of already told him…. At least… I told him we were at the hospital. I left Marco a message on Alfonso's machine before…..." He stopped as he saw Clare being escorted into the kitchen by Michelle.

The others turned to see the wee lesbian walk in with an exhausted daze. It was clear she had already been crying from the redness in her eyes. This was only the first day. Erin put her arms around Clare, the rest of the gang followed, assuming the same position they were in only a few hours ago; united in their shared grief.

10:30am: The sound of baying puppies resounded in Alfonso's kitchen as he fed the young pups their breakfast. The litter of seven Jack Russell Terriers quietened down as they feasted on the bowl of milk in front of them. The runt of the litter was pushed aside by the bigger pups. Marco walked into the kitchen and watched with affection as the runt brought itself up and fought for a spot around the bowl. Marco bent down and slid one of the bigger pups around, so the runt was able to get its share of the milk.

"Ha. You are looking out for "little Fratelli", ay?" Alfonso asked while sitting at the breakfast bar. Marco smiled half-heartedly.

Alfonso could see that the news from James's voice message was weighing heavy on Marco's mind. For the past week, Marco had also felt like he'd been riding a wave of good fortune. The ability to dream again had been so intoxicating; for the first time in a long time, he hadn't entertained the idea of anything going wrong. He had just one more GCSE exam to re-sit and felt overwhelmingly confident that his diligence would pay off. It was now only a matter of getting the results he needed, he knew he would have them by the end of the month. From there, he could confirm an interview date for the apprenticeship programme, and he would be back in Northern Ireland. As Marco sat at the breakfast bar, he recalled parts of the last conversation he had with Orla only the night before.

"So… if I'm there for Christmas? Is there anything you'd like?"

"I don't know…. What would you like for Christmas?"

"Just being with you, and the others."

"Me too… that's what I want, should I write that in a letter to Santa?"

"I hope ye really are here for Christmas, Marco…."

"So do I…..."

"Marco…. Marco!" Alfonso called.

"Oh, sorry, Alfonso. I was miles away."

"Yes…. I see this…." Alfonso asked softly. Marco shot him a very nervous look.

"Call them, Marco. You know you must talk to find out." Alfonso said.

"… I know…. It's just…. I'm scared that I'm gonna hear something I don't wanna hear." Marco admitted.

"This is true. But you have friend who now, she is maybe…. go through the same thing you go through. You must…. Use this to help her."

"How can I help her?" Marco asked.

"You know how to do this…. You remember…. Sometime, even when you face the one thing you fear the most; you still face it. Only then…. you are truly brave." Alfonso said.

Marco pondered what Alfonso said, he was briefly distracted by the howl that bayed from the runt puppy in the pen, as if he was agreeing with Alfonso. Marco then nodded in agreement. He moved from the breakfast bar and picked up the phone. "I really hope this works out…. I'm getting sick of using these damn phones." He thought. Marco tried the Mallon's number first, but there was no answer. "They might all be round Clare's house if-" He thought. He hung up the line and dialled the Quinn's number. Marco waited longer than he normally did, once again, there was no answer. Marco hung up; He didn't have the Devlin's number and had no other way of contacting anyone. He slouched on the kitchen top, wondering where they could be, he then shot a look at the clock. "Nah, They can't be at church. It's Saturday." He remembered; his chest felt tense. He began to worry that something bad had happened.

"No answer?" Alfonso asked. Just then, the phone rang. Marco hesitated, remembering it wasn't his phone. Alfonso walked up and picked the phone up.

"Hello?" He asked. A knowing look came across his face. "Yes, he is here." He smiled and handed the phone to Marco.

"Hello?"

"Marco?"

"James! …. is everything ok?" He felt his chest tense up as James hesitated to answer.

"…. No. It's not.…. Clare's Dad…. he…. Didn't make it mate." Marco shuddered at James's news.

"….. What happened?" He asked.

"… It was a brain aneurysm. They said." James answered.

"Bloody hell, what's that?"

"I don't know mate. Michelle kind of knows, but…."

"It's alright mate, don't…. where's Clare?" Marco asked.

"She's…. just left as it goes. Her and her Mum stayed around Erin's last night. We all did." James sighed.

"Ah, that's why there was no answer…. You sound knackered, bruv."

"Yeah…. Just a bit." James said sadly. Marco felt an impulse to hold his friend up.

"You done well, though, mate. You stayed with her. She's gonna need that." Marco said.

"Didn't feel like we did much good." James admitted. Who was now joined by Erin, Orla and Michelle.

"No…. you did mate. All of you did. It's…. hard because…. There aren't really any words you can say that are gonna make everything better. She just needs to know that you're all there. Trust me. It'll mean the world to her." James looked at the girls who all half smiled at Marco's words.

"Just so you know, the girls heard you."

"Oi. You look after them, yeah?" Marco said.

"Yeah. Will do. Me and Michelle are gonna shoot off home now."

"Alright bruv; when you see Clare…. give her my love, ok?" Marco said.

"Yeah alright…. Here's Orla. talk to ya later mate." James said. Michelle quickly said goodbye as James handed the phone to Orla, Erin followed James and Michelle back towards the front door.

"Hi Marco."

"Hey Orla…"

"I…." Orla gasped for breath through her tears. "I wish ye were here."

"I wish I was there too."

"I…. really need a cuddle from ye."

Marco felt tears string down his cheeks upon hearing Orla's cries. He felt hopeless as his girlfriend wept.

"I'm scared, Marco." Orla wept. It broke his heart to hear the cheerful girl who he cared for so deeply, to express how vulnerable she felt.

"What's scaring you?" Marco asked softly.

"It's just…. I know it's part of life…. Ye know…. dying…. But it's…. just…."

"It's just really scary?"

"Aye… it is so."

"Shhhhhh…. It's ok…." Marco said calmly. "…. I know it's scary, Orla. Trust me…. I know…. Death is scary. It's very normal to feel that way. But you need to be strong for Clare right now." Marco said.

"I don't feel very strong right now." Orla wept sadly.

"But you are, Orla. You're stronger than you know."

Erin had now come back indoors and sat next to Orla, seeing her distress, Erin put her arm around her cousin.

"I'm not as strong as Erin is." Orla said, glancing at Erin.

"Yes you are." Marco said.

"How do ye know?"

"Because of what you did for me." Erin had leaned in and heard what Marco said. She pursed her lips together.

"What did I do?"

"You made me smile again." Marco said, gasping through his own tears. "You, and Erin, you picked me up when I was down; If you can do that for me, then you can be strong for Clare." Erin tightened her grip on Orla, shaking her slightly.

"How do I do that?" Orla asked.

"Just. Be. You." Marco replied. Orla pushed her lip down. She nodded as she wiped her eyes.

"OK…. I understand." Orla whispered.

Tell her…. Marco could hear himself think.

"Orla..." Marco started.

"Aye?"

Say it…. SAY IT... Marco thought to himself.

"…. I… I need to tell you something, but…. I don't want to say it over the phone." Marco said. Erin raised her eyebrows sympathetically.

"Is it bad?"

"No. It's not bad…. I'll tell you… when I see you."

"OK, Promise?"

"I Promise. You sound tired."

"Aye, I am so."

"Why don't you both go and get some sleep?"

"OK."

"I'll call you tomorrow. OK?"

"OK."

"Thanks Marco." Erin said.

They said their goodbyes, and both reluctantly hung up the phone. Marco rested his head on the kitchen wall. Alfonso had been there throughout the whole conversation. He regarded his young friend with sympathy. He walked over and placed his hand on Marco's shoulder.

"I think I'm… gonna go down to the church for a bit." Marco said.

"Ci. Ho Capito." Alfonso said as he watched Marco pick up his coat. He also spotted the runt puppy watching Marco leave.

Alfonso gave the sign of the cross in silent prayer for Sean Devlin. There wasn't much time for maneuver; as is tradition in Northern Ireland, the funeral was arranged swiftly by the Devlin family. Under the circumstances, Sean Devlin was buried 5 days later. The group of friends escorted their wee lesbian friend together. United in their grief once again. Clare cut a brave figure for someone so young. She held her head high, as she had always done; from coming out to her friends and family, to having her first kiss, to this; the most poignant event which could have happened to any of them. Even though death was an occurrence more frequently endured in places like Derry. This had not been the result of blind hatred, or ignorance, or for any sort of cause; this was the simple, harsh reality of life occurring before their very eyes.

There were those who still chose to convey their ignorance. Sister Michael privately chastised Shannon O'Driscoll, after spotting her daring to scowl at Orla McCool and her friends as they exited the church, not even the occasion could rouse any empathy from the girl. Thankfully, the incident went unnoticed by the group. As she stood by the graveside, Clare sniffled uncontrollably. The others stood only a couple of feet behind her. James had his arms draped across Erin and Michelle while Orla hugged Erin. They watched Clare drop a purple shamrock into the grave. She stepped backwards into the group's embrace. James pulled a letter from his coat pocket, telling Clare that it was from Marco.

"He said to read it while were together… Would you like me to read it?" James asked. Clare nodded quietly. James opened the letter and began.

Dear Clare.

I wish I could be there to pay my respects to your dad. It's hard to express how one truly feels when writing it down in a letter, because there aren't enough words that can say how sorry I am for you and your family's loss.

How do we begin to heal when some wounds cut so deep?

How do we begin to understand that there is no way back to how things were?

They say there are some things that time cannot mend. I don't know if this is true or not. But if you look around you, you'll see an amazing group of people who will not stop caring for you. Always remember. no matter where you go or what you do. You'll always have us.

Your friend, Marco.

Clare gave a stoic smile. Recognizing the same words that she'd said in Erin's letter to Marco. Clare stepped into James and the group embraced each other. Meanwhile, back in England Marco stood silently in the church as he lit a candle for Sean Devlin.

Chapter Text

Tuesday, late afternoon. November 25th.

The evening was drawing in as Marco stood at his grandparent's graves. They were laid side by side with matching white marble headstones with their pictures encased in small oval frames. Marco laid some flowers in a vase that sat between them. His eyes watered up as he looked at the faces inside the oval frames. There hadn't been a day that went by where he wished he could speak to them one more time. Marco looked up at the sky, which was a mixture of a yellow, orange, and red sunset to the right, with black clouds to the left. The day had certainly been an emotional one. Especially with the news he'd received earlier. However, the news didn't come without dealing with the inevitable task of informing his mum, which had been met with her dismissive attitude.

Marco had to go by his old house because he found out the college had sent his exam results there by default. The visit had not gone well; Once again, Billy Foreman was on the scene. Marco was told to wait outside by his mum while she fetched the post. Billy Foreman stood at the front door like a disgruntled bouncer outside a nightclub with his arms folded. He regarded the lad with a mixture of anxiety and discontent. Despite his taller stature, the man remembered the humiliation he suffered after bullying Marco to the point where he was met with a stiff punch to the face, knocking him senseless and ending his rule over the lad. Marco kept his distance while meeting Billy with the same stern stare.

When Tracey reappeared with the post, Billy walked back indoors. The stare between them was also cold. Marco shot a disgruntled look at his mum when he saw that his letters had already been opened.

"Why have all these been opened?" Marco asked.

"Why didn't you tell me you were leaving?" Tracey snapped.

"What?"

"The Apprenticeship you've applied for? Oh yeah… it's all there." Tracey scowled.

Marco looked down and hurryingly pulled out the first letter. It was a letter from UCAS confirming an interview date for the chef apprenticeship. Friday 28th November. He couldn't believe it. He only had 2 days to get there…. "But that must mean…" He held the thought as he opened the second letter which contained his GCSE results. True enough; his hard work had paid off. English, Maths and History; 2 A's and 1 B. Marco's face contorted with shock and elation. The results were exactly what he needed. Marco felt ecstatic. He couldn't wait to tell Orla, and James and the other. But as he looked up, he regarded the scowl on his mum's face. Her contempt was so deep, that she couldn't even congratulate him.

"So what? You knew this and you don't feel anything?" Marco asked.

"Don't tell me how to feel." Tracey scowled.

"What the hell is your problem, Mum? Is it because it hurts you that I don't trust you all the sudden?" Marco asked.

"Don't you talk to me like that! I'm your mum, I'm entitled to know these things. Especially when I see my own son is looking to move to Northern Ireland of all places!"

"Mum, I don't want to fight with you."

"Just go! OK? You've made it clear that you don't trust me. You obviously didn't consider ME when it came to the will OR this… thing you've applied for. You clearly don't need my approval so just go! Go and don't bother to come back!"

"You always have to make it all about you, Mum. Don't you? Why?" Marco pleaded for an answer.

"Good luck in Northern Ireland." Tracey slammed the door shut.

The coldness Tracey had shown had cut through Marco as much as the cold weather as he knelt to lay the flowers. He then remembered the next stop he made that day. An emotional farewell to Antonio and the staff at the restaurant. It would have been so much better if Marco had known of the letter a week sooner; he would have more time to work a notice, but Antonio understood and wished him the best, and made Marco promise to stay in touch. Alfonso offered Marco a room at his house before he left, which he was more than happy to accept. The safe house had recently had some new additions move in, who weren't the best of company. The smell of weed wafting throughout the corridors was certainly a smell he could do without.

"Those look nice." Marco turned to see his dad, Tony standing at the gravesite.

"…. Dad?"

"I heard you got what you wanted." Tony said.

"…. Yeah?"

"Have you got some time to talk?" Tony asked. Marco nodded. "How about the pub around the corner?" Tony asked.

"OK." Marco agreed.

The pub was warm and busy with regulars as Tony walked over with a pint of bitter for himself, and a Lager shandy for Marco, who was laying off any drink since his drunken stupor with the wine from a few weeks ago. "Michelle would have a field day if she knew." Marco thought as he sipped.

"Not the best thing to do when you're training, right?" Tony asked as he sat down, Marco smirked in agreement.

"It's gonna be bit of a culture shock when you're over there."

"Well, I've already been over there. So, I'm kind of prepared." Marco replied.

"Oh. Oh good. Your Mum never mentioned that. So…. What's her name?"

"Her name's Orla." Marco said. He then pulled the polaroid from his pocket and showed Tony, pointing out Orla, Tony smiled at the pulled faces.

"Looks like a nice girl." Tony said. Marco smiled as he nodded.

"So, you're gonna be studing in Londonderry?" Tony asked.

"Actually; It's Strabane Dad. It's near though." Marco said.

"Ah, well, your Mum was a bit sketchy." Tony said.

"I'm amazed that you still help her, Dad. After…. everything."

"Are you really?" Tony asked gently.

"No, I guess not. Everyone always said you had the patience of a Saint." Marco said.

"Maybe we're a lot more alike than we thought." Tony quipped.

Marco didn't respond to that quip. He looked down and searched for the gumption to ask Tony the next question, who seemed to be prepared.

"…. Who was he, Dad? Did you know him?" Marco asked.

"Of all questions. I've… feared this the most."

"Y- You did know him?" Marco asked, Tony pulled an old photo from his pocket.

"He was… known to me." Tony answered, almost a whisper.

Marco took the crinkled photograph and saw the image of his parents from many years ago. He frowned sadly, his lips quivered as he took in what he saw; another man standing with them; practically a mirror image of himself, but older. Marco looked up at Tony who couldn't look at him. Marco choked back his tears, and his anger. He dropped the picture onto the table and curled his hand into a fist and rested his face upon it.

"His name was Roberto Silvani. Your mum wanted to name you after him. It was a… one night thing, at least that's what your mum said. But I soon found out they'd been together more than once-" Tony revealed.

"PLEASE NO! I don't wanna hear this, Da-... Why are you telling me this?" Marco asked, his face now contorted with anger.

"Because you deserve to know the truth, Marco." Tony answered.

"Did he know?" Marco asked, short of breath.

"…. Yes. He knew." Tony admitted.

"What did he do?"

"Not much."

"He didn't want anything to do with me, did he?" Marco asked.

"Hard to say."

"What do you mean- hard to say? Where is he now?" Marco asked. His voice cracked.

"Marco… Roberto died before you were born." Tony said.

Marco choked back again but couldn't stop the tears from flowing. He couldn't understand why he was shedding tears for someone who he never knew, let alone meet.

"How?"

"It was a car accident. He was drunk at the wheel. That was… one of his many problems." Tony said.

Marco's stare was distant.

"It doesn't justify her behaviour, but it might make more sense to you why your Mum is the way that she is. I guess, she harbours some guilt for what happened. Or grief for what happened to him, I don't know…. I mean… you're the spitting image of him." Tony said.

Marco attempted to gather himself.

"Am I…. like him in any way? Wha- what was he like?" Marco braved to ask. Tony took a deep breath before he answered.

"He was a womaniser. A lothario. He was…... disloyal to anyone he called a friend. It was an in-joke amongst us that you wouldn't leave him alone with your girlfriend. He seemed to know how to make you feel like you were the centre of the universe, but all the time, he was just looking to see what he could get out of you, then he would cast you aside once he got what he wanted. So, No Marco. You're the opposite of him. The complete opposite."

Marco managed to take some comfort in hearing this.

"You knew this." The whole time! Why did you stay with Mum knowing all this?" Marco asked.

"Because I loved your Mum. I promised to stand by her. For better and for worst."

"….. What about Nonno and Nanna, did they know?"

"Does it make any difference? They loved you, Marco. And that is all you need to know."

Tony's words brought no comfort to Marco as he suddenly shot up and stormed out of the pub. Tony took a short breath and quickly followed Marco outside. Tony shouted for Marco to stop.

"Marco! Wait.…. OK…. I was wrong to walk away from you. I admit that. But you must understand why I walked away. I was upset, I was hurt. I took on the role of being your father when I could have easily walked away. But I didn't. Which was more than that bastard would have done. Your Mum didn't exactly make the last 17 years easy for me, Marco. Holding him up like some kind of standard."

"Well, if it was so hard for you, why did you stay?! I never asked for any of this! I don't even know who I am, Dad!" Marco shouted, overcome with anger and sorrow.

Tony walked slowly forward and put his hands on Marco's shoulders.

"YOU!…. Are my son! Your name is Marco Galluci. Not his name, MY name. I stayed because I chose to. Yes. For a time, your Mum and I were happy, at least I thought we were. But it turns out, she never got over him. But that's her cross to bear." Tony said sternly.

Marco stayed silent.

"From the day you were born, Marco; I've loved you like you were my own. And I still do, and I will do so until my last breath. I am so proud of the person you've become; you're a better man than me AND him. If Nanna and Nonno were here they would say the same thing." Tony said.

Both Father and Son stared each other down. Marco gasped shorts spurts of breath as he finally let his emotions go. Tony was unable to hold back his own tears as he embraced his son. They finally shared in their grief for the loss of family members, for the broken foundation that was once their family.

"You are MY son, and I am proud to be YOUR Dad!" Tony proclaimed through his tears.

Chapter Text

Tuesday Evening. November 25th

It was just after 6:30pm when Erin knocked on James's bedroom door. James was putting his t-shirt on after changing out of his school uniform. As she opened the door, Erin's eyes widened, she felt her cheeks blush. James had his back to her; he turned and was surprised to see her. James was slightly embarrassed; he quickly pulled his t-shirt down. Erin bit her lip with the same embarrassment as she leaned against the doorway.

"Hiya." She said.

"Alright? Sorry I thought it was Michelle." James blushed.

"Erm…. Ya Aunt Deidre said that she wants ya." Erin stumbled over her words. James raised his eyebrows suggestively.

"You're a bit brave coming up here on your own. They might think some funny business is going on if I don't shift quickly, right?" James sniggered.

"Oh, and what funny business is that Mr Maguire?" Erin asked flirtingly.

She pulled an awkward looking face, trying to look seductive, Erin folded her arms when she saw James snigger at her animated expression. James walked to exit the room but stopped and gently pulled Erin close to him. Erin smiled as they went in for a kiss.

"James! Are ya fucking coming?!" Michelle shouted. James rolled his eyes.

"Not at this rate. I'm not." He whispered annoyingly. Erin spurted out laughing, James joined her.

"Ye better shift." Erin laughed.

"Yeah ok." James agreed. Planting a gentle peck on her lips.

Erin smiled as she watched him walk down the stairs. She then turned and ambled around inside James's bedroom, taking in the neat, tidy surroundings. It was a room that she'd never been in before, until now. She playfully pulled on the wee scarf hanging on the coat hanger, recognising it from prom night. Erin turned and regarded the desk that was neatly organized. The desk was stacked with schoolbooks and a reading lamp. The room was quiet, and she thought it would be a perfect place to study, or retreat to, no distractions, no interruptions. "Chance would be a fine thing." She thought to herself, remembering the bustling environment that was her home. She glanced up at the framed poster of Goodfellas above the desk. "I really need to sit down and watch that film one day." She thought. There was a piece of paper sticking out of a box folder that was on the shelf above the desk. Erin pursed her lips together and pulled the box folder from the shelf. Placing it on the desk, she opened the folder to slide the paper back in place.

Erin noticed that the front piece of paper appeared to be some kind of coursework. She sat down at the desk and began to read it. She gawked slightly as she realized what it really was, "Marco's letters?" She thought. Flipping the pieces of paper back, her suspicions were confirmed. Erin pulled the letters out of the folder and flipped the papers back, glancing at the dates, they were in chronological order. She folded back to the first letter and started to read. In her mind, Erin remarked to herself as she spotted certain quips and questions as she flipped through the different letters.

"Let me know if you want me to pop in to see your mum."- Aww, that was nice of him. Undeserved, but nice.

"Haven't done much this week. Only been 2 months since you left. It's not the same without you down at the park. Missing you bruv."-Ach, poor critter.

"Sorry it's been a while, mate. Nanna's been in hospital. Been visiting her a lot. She asked about you."-Awwwwww.

"That cousin of yours sounds like a right mental case. Why didn't she just take the jobs off the notice board?"- Christ! She'd lay you out if ye said that to her face, Marco.

"Don't say anything, but I think Orla looks pretty. She's got nice eyes."- Oh. My. God! He thought Orla was…. My God! He's fancied her for ages. Huh- Imagine that!

"I take back what I said about Michelle… that nun sounds like the real mental case hahaha." - Dead on.

"That's a bit odd. Why was Erin getting so bothered about you pulling some Russian girl? Sounds like she might be jealous, mate." Ach, Catch yourself on- well maybe I was …

Erin continued to flip through the letters, searching for more trinkets of information. She then came across another old school photo; a rugby team photograph which had James and Marco in the front row with beaming smiles. Erin grinned widely at the photograph. -James played rugby?! She thought, sniggering at the thought despite the evidence in front of her.

"Watcha doing Erin?" Orla shot her head around the doorway. Making Erin jump out of her skin.

"Christ, Orla, You really do want me to cack myself, don't ya?!"

"Watcha looking at?" Orla asked, ignoring Erin's statement. Leaning over her shoulder.

"Well…. Take a good look at that for a start!" Erin chuckled, handing Orla the picture.

"Ach! Marco's hair!" Orla laughed. Dropping onto James's bed.

"Ye know, I think that Beatles hair cut just might suit you, Orla." Erin joked.

"Aye…. I could pull that off." Orla replied sincerely.

As Orla examined the photograph, Erin scoffed with a smile. She then saw the effort Orla was putting into trying to imagine herself with shorter hair.

"Orla…. I was only joking." Erin said, a slight hint of worry in her voice.

"Ach… on second thought. I wouldn't want my hair THAT short. Clare wouldn't be able to braid it then." Orla answered.

With Orla still holding onto the photograph, Erin breathed a sigh of relief. She imagined the reaction Sarah might give if Orla had cut her hair THAT short. Erin searched for a way to distract Orla, she then whipped out one of Marco's letters.

"Wanna know a little secret?" Erin asked.

"Always!" Orla replied happily.

"Have a read of this." Erin pointed to the piece of paper. She sat and awaited Orla's reaction as she watched her cousin read. Knowing what was written in the letter.

"…I can't believe it!" Orla said.

"I know… imagine that!"

"Aye…. That is unbelievable…. Michelle really kept that quiet, she did so."

"What?"

"Michelle wrote the script for the film Casino!" Orla said. Looking up.

"What are ye on about, Orla?!" Erin was perplexed.

"Well, The word "Fuck" is said 422 times, now I ask ye, Erin, who other than Michelle could write a film with THAT many fucks in it?" Orla explained.

"No! That's not the bit I was pointing to!" Erin snapped. She snatched the letter from Orla's hand. She searched for the correct paragraph.

"This bit!" She said, pointing at it.

Orla's face was a look of bewilderment as her eyes engaged the page again, focusing this time on the correct paragraph. As she read, Erin slowly began to see her cousin's eyes soften. Orla read the page down to the bottom of the page, realizing what she'd been reading; Orla closed her eyes and beamed a broad smile as she cradled the now folded letter against her chest, near her heart.

"I do have nice eyes, don't I?" Orla asked. Looking up at Erin.

"Aye, ye do Orla." Erin smiled.

"What's going on?" James asked, coming back into his room.

"Ach, James! Hi!" Erin said loudly. Snapping her head around.

"What've you been doing?" He asked inquisitively. Shifting his eyes between the cousins.

"Erin was reading ya letters, James!" Orla confessed.

"ORLA!" Erin shouted. James huffed in amusement as he saw the letter resting on Orla's lap.

"Oh, and what exactly have YOU been doing, Orla?" James asked, pointing to the letter.

"Nice haircut, James!" Orla smiled, holding the rugby photo up. James's eyes widened.

"Give that back, Orla!" James warned, half laughing.

"NOPE!" Orla jumped up, Erin grabbed James and pinned him against the wall, laughing as Orla bounded out of his room.

"I WANT THAT PHOTO BACK, ORLA! RIGHT NOW!" James called out.

"Ye have to catch me, James!" Orla laughed as she raced down the stairs.

"Uh…. you're gonna have get past me first, Mr. Rugby Man!" Erin grunted playfully.

"Erin! I swear…." James' sniggering was interrupted by the sound of Michelle laughing out loudly downstairs.

"OI! DICKO! THIS IS GOING UP ON THE NOTICE BOARD AT SCHOOL!" Michelle shouted.

"DON'T YOU BLOODY DARE, MICHELLE!... RIGHT!" James shouted; he grabbed Erin, making her shriek gleefully as her picked her up and threw her over his shoulder.

"Watch out girls! He's coming!" Erin shouted as James made his way out of his room, Erin grabbed the doorway to stop James getting to the stairs.

"I WANT THAT PHOTO BACK!" James shouted, trying to sound serious, but failing miserably.

"HOLD HIM ERIN!" Michelle shouted as she and Orla made a quick escape out the front door with the photograph.

James scrunched his mouth as he admitted defeat. He gently lowered Erin off his shoulder. Her hands were hiding her incessant giggling. He shook his head and sniggered as well.

"What the bloody hell JUST happened?" He laughed. "Where are they going?"

"We're gonna pop round and see Clare, remember? Ach, catch on James." Erin answered.

"Oh…. So, we're gonna give her another reason for you lot to take the piss out of me?"

"Ach, ye love it, and ye know ye do!" Erin quipped. Poking his chest.

James conceded the truth behind Erin's notion, he had become so used to being the butt of the jokes within the group, he almost wore it like a badge of honour. He followed her down the stairs as they attempted to catch up with Orla and Michelle.

-There's one other thing I love…. He thought to himself as he watched her put her coat on. The young couple walked down the street with a spring in their step. Not really making much of an effort to catch up, they slowed down to be alone. Erin wrapped James's arm over her shoulder.

"So…. What did ye Aunt Deidre want?" Erin asked.

"Oh…. Uh…. It was a phone call." James said.

"What? From Marco?"

"No…. it was my mum." James answered.

Erin managed to catch herself before saying anything. Her eyes widened and shot about everywhere before she pressed further.

"How…. Is she?" Erin asked.

"Yeah… she sounds ok. It was just a catch up, really."

"Did ye…. Say anything... about us?" Erin asked.

"Yeah. I told her we've starting dating."

"…. And?" Erin pressed.

"And what?" James asked, puzzled.

"Come on James. She must have said something."

"She said she thought you were a nice girl…. And that's it." James answered, Erin scoffed.

"Did she even ask ye how ya did with ya GCSE's?"

"Yeah, the day we got them…. Why?" James asked, remaining calm.

"It's just I wonder why she even bothers asking anything about ye!" Erin stated.

Erin turned to see James was looking at the ground as they walked. She realised she'd overstepped the mark.

"Sorry, James. I didn't mean to…. it's just…. How ya mammy treats you, it's like she treats ye like an old coat." James scrunched his eyes at her.

"No…. hear me out. I… I just can't understand why she doesn't cherish ye more. Ye know? Like we do. Like…. I do?" Erin saw James's eyes relax.

He stopped walking and pulled her towards him. He brushed his hand across Erin's cheek and into her hair, leaned in, and kissed her.

"Nice to know I'm appreciated." James said.

"No…. the word is cherished." She corrected him.

Erin raised herself on to her tiptoes and they kissed again. The two embraced each other before continuing to try and catch up with Michelle and Orla. James smiled a secret smile.

Orla and Michelle kept looking behind them to see if James was in hot pursuit. After a few glances, they realised that they weren't being followed, they caught their breath and laughed amongst themselves as they looked at the photo again. Michelle looked at the rare glimpse of her cousin's past and couldn't wait until tomorrow to execute her idea.

"So, what ye gonna do with it?" Orla asked excitedly.

"I've got an idea." Michelle sneered with a twinkle in her eye.

"Like what? Ach, Come on Michelle! Tell me!" Orla was yanking on her coat.

"OI!" A deep voice shouted. Michelle and Orla's heads snapped round to see Mad Stab getting out of a parked car with Shannon O'Driscoll walking just behind him. Shannon was locked on Orla, who returned the same scowl. Michelle was frozen.

"Oh shit!" Michelle whispered.

"I want a word with ye!" Stab said as he walked up to Orla.

"You really can't let this thing with the tickets go; can you Mad Stab?" Michelle shot nervously.

"This has nothing to do with those fucking tickets…. Mallon!" Stab hissed at Michelle without looking at her.

"WE have bigger issues to deal with." Shannon scowled at Orla.

"Ach, is that right?" Orla sneered. Unmoved by Shannon's stance.

"Aye, that ye do." Shannon replied cockily.

"Are ye Orla McCool?" Stab asked angrily.

Orla's scowl loosened as she turned to see Mad Stab's eyes piercing through her.

"I heard from my cousin here that you're going with some English prick?" Stab asked.

"You're…. Shannon's cousin?" Michelle quivered.

"Don't call him that!" Orla said, repulsed and hurt at the insult towards Marco.

"Ach, and what ye gonna do about it, McCool? Ye gonna cry about it, are ye?" Shannon taunted.

"Seriously, Shannon. Don't poke the fucking bear." Michelle snapped angrily.

"Uh, I think ye were told to keep out of this, Mallon!" Shannon shot back, waving her finger around.

"Uh, how bout ye come out from behind that wall and say it to my face, mouth?" Michelle challenged her but Shannon didn't move.

"I'm not scared of ye. Either of ye!" Orla raised her voice to the pair.

"What's going on here?" James and Erin raced up.

"Ach, look! the gang's all here." Shannon pronounced mockingly.

"What"s going on?" Erin asked, her eyes were wide open as she cradled Orla.

"Ye stay out of this, English!" Stab pointed at James.

"In your bloody dreams!" James moved forward in front of Orla.

"James?!" Erin gasped.

"Ach look at him now! Big man all the sudden!" Stab sneered.

"James, back the fuck down." Michelle snapped.

"No! I've had enough of this! You might be bigger than me, but I'm not having you talk to the girls like this, especially my mate's girlfriend!" James stood firm.

Mad Stab burned a hole through James, he looked like a volcano that was ready to erupt. He breathed out slowly. James was shaking but stayed still.

"Alright then…. Ye can give ya boyfriend a message … from me. I heard he's coming back to Derry soon, correct?" Stab asked.

"Aye, that he is, so what!?" Orla barked. Standing next to James.

"God, Orla!" Erin gasped.

"Well then, Ye can tell Mario that if he comes back, Danny here is gonna be waiting for 'im!" Shannon claimed, standing behind Mad Stab.

"His name's MARCO!" Orla's eyes were like wild animals as she squared up to Shannon. The girl backed down but Mad Stab stepped between them.

"Ye just keep that mind. But if he's as stupid as ye are, I expect I'll see him around." Stab taunted her.

"Are ye stupid enough to take a swing now, Or-la!" Shannon smirked, still standing behind Mad Stab.

She cackled as she walked back to the car with her nose in the air. Seemingly with a sense of victory. Mad Stab stared through them all one more time before he finally walked away. As the car drove off, Orla shook with anger and adrenaline before the others huddled around her. Michelle glared at the car as it disappeared around the corner.

"I'll get that bitch! So I will, so help me God!" Michelle raged.

"That's not gonna do any good, is it Michelle?" Erin said.

"The fuck it won't." Michelle replied.

"Michelle, calm down. Erin's right, if you get into a fight with her, it'll just make things worse."

"Ach, and what were ye thinking just now, wank features?!... Ye alright Orla?" Michelle asked.

"….. Aye. I'm fine. I ain't plankin' it cos of her. No worries, Hi… motherfuckers!" Orla said playfully.

Orla held up the photo and waved it in front of Michelle. Erin and James marvelled at the unfazed spirit that was Orla. The feisty pack leader herself couldn't help but grin at Orla's playful jest. She was unique and they wouldn't have her any other way. Michelle marched on arm in arm with Orla while Erin and James walked behind them. James turned to see Erin had a concerned look on her face. He tugged on her jacket to stop her.

"What's wrong?" James asked.

"Are ye not just a bit worried?" Erin asked seriously.

"About what?"

"Christ! Wise up James! Ye heard what that mental case said!"

"What do you want me to do, Erin? Call Marco and say -Listen, your girlfriend just got threatened, but don't come back here, it might not be safe for you?" James saw the worried look on her face.

"Erin… you can't let people like that bully you into being scared." James said.

"And what about Marco?" Erin shot back.

"Marco would say the same thing." James replied calmly.

"How do ye know that?" Erin asked.

"Because I know Marco." James said.

Erin paused. She shut her eyes in frustration. She hated feeling afraid. Despite growing up in a place where injustice and animosity were common, such a threat had never been so close to home before. She knew Orla would not be concerned; Erin believed that Orla was too aloof to sense the gravity of the situation. James wrapped his arms around her. Erin opened her eyes, letting her tears escape.

"It'll be ok." James said.

"I just don't want you or Marco to get hurt. I happen to care about ye both, ye know?" Erin sniffled, trying to jest.

"Yeah, I kind of picked up on that." James quipped.

"-I love ye, James." Erin thought as she gripped him tight.

Note: Please let me know what you think of the story so far. Any feedback is welcome. Thank you.

Chapter Text

Note: Please leave comments, send feedback, any suggestions, hope you're enjoying the story, please let me know what you think.

Orla looked behind her to see Erin and James hugging. At that moment, while she walked on with Michelle, Orla reached into her pocket and gripped the tiny soft monkey toy which Marco had bought her. Orla had kept it with her no matter where she went. Whenever she felt at her loneliest, she would hold it. She wondered if it still smelt of Marco's aftershave, she hadn't inspected it for the last two weeks. But she was reluctant to check since she was walking with Michelle. She then realised that it had actually been 3 weeks since she last spoke to Marco. Her stare began to shoot everywhere in a panic. Just then, Michelle brought her out of her trance.

"Ye alright, Orla?" Michelle asked.

"Aye. No worries here." Orla answered quickly. She smiled briefly.

Orla began to feel a ferocious pressure build inside herself. As happy as she was that Erin had James comforting her; the pressure she felt had an unwelcome familiarity. She'd endured this feeling for the past 2 months or so with Marco's absence. Orla hadn't mentioned anything to the others, choosing to face it alone. For the first time in her young life; she felt the sting of Envy, and she hated it. She managed to keep her emotions in check, despite the familiar throbbing pain she also felt on the side of her head as they came upon Clare's house.

"Right. Let's get one thing straight; no one says anything to Clare about what just happened. Are we clear?" Erin asked. James and Michelle nodded.

"Orla?" Erin shot at her.

"….Ok…." Orla answered nonchalantly.

Orla opted to knock on the front door. The door was opened by a familiar face.

"Ach, Hiya Laurie." Orla said, happy of the distraction from Clare's girlfriend.

"Alright, Orla. Hiya Everyone?" Laurie said.

"How bout ye, Laurie?" Erin asked.

"Grand I guess, come on in." Laurie said.

The gang followed Laurie down the hall into the living room. Clare turned to see her friends walk in. She smiled sheepishly as Laurie sat down next to Clare. Orla leant over the back of the sofa and hugged Clare.

"Hi girls. Hiya James." Clare said

"Alright Clare?" James asked.

"How've ye been?" Erin asked,

"Not… too bad, Thanks. Hi Michelle." Clare said.

"Alright Clare?" Michelle smiled suggestively.

"Ach, stop Michelle." Clare cracked an embarrassed smile. Causing Michelle to grin broadly.

"How's ya day been? Any bars?" Michelle asked, still grinning.

"Ab….solutely fantastic." Laurie purred, resting her head on Clare. Causing her to blush.

"HAHAHA I bet." Michelle quipped.

"Well, on that note. I think I'll make some tea." Laurie said.

"Fancy a hand, Laurie?" James offered.

"Aye, I think I do, thanks James." Laurie said.

"Ye know what? I'll join ye. Dicko here always gets it arse about face." Michelle quipped.

James sighed heavily as he walked with Laurie and Michelle to the kitchen, Clare smiled adoringly at Laurie as she walked off. Clare now had Erin and Orla sitting beside her, Orla rested her head on Clare's shoulder, like Laurie.

"She seems real nice, Clare." Erin said.

"Aye… she's been great. Especially what with the past few weeks. Not that you girls haven't been great as well, and James, and Marco to some degree…. I mean you've all been great; it means a lot to me… ya support. It's…. it's…." Clare struggled to finish.

"It's alright, Clare." Orla said softly as she hugged her friend.

"Thanks, Orla." Clare weeped slightly.

"Ach, look as us hi? The three of us with partners, only Michelle left to go now." Erin joked.

"Aye, who'd have thought that?" Clare quipped.

"Isn't she still seeing that Jason fella?" Orla asked.

"I'm not sure. She hasn't mentioned him lately." Erin answered.

"Then again, Michelle is like a closed book when she wants to be." Clare said.

"But most of the time, she's more like a foghorn." Erin said.

"Oi! Fuckers! Ye know I can hear ye in here." Michelle called. The trio laughed amongst themselves.

"I'm gonna come back to school in a day or two." Clare said.

"Ach, that's grand, Clare. We've missed ye." Orla said. Smiling happily.

"Aye, ach that's great, Clare…. Ye not stressing about homework or anything, are ye?" Erin asked.

"No. Sister Michael's been really helpful. Although… I can only imagine the amount of work waiting for me is gonna be like some kind of monstrosity! But ye know, I'm sure I'll plough through it good enough, girls." Clare said, a familiar hint of panic in her voice.

Orla's eyes were nervously wide, but quickly resumed resting her head on Clare's shoulder while Erin chuckled at her wee lesbian friend's nervous disposition. She seemed to be, somewhat at ease after the tragic loss of her father. Erin wasn't sure if the term at ease was the right phrase to use. "Grief is a process;" she remembered her Mammy saying. Erin mirrored Orla's affection and rested her head on Clare's other shoulder. At that point, Laurie walked in with a tray of tea, followed by Michelle who carried the biscuit tin. James sat on the arm of the sofa, Erin shuffled down next to him as Laurie sat back down next to Clare, and the tea and biscuits were shared out.

"So…. Have ye heard from Marco lately?" Clare asked. She turned to look at Orla, who was at a loss for words.

"…. What? ... What's happened? ..." Clare asked concerningly.

"Nothing… Marco's… been kind of busy…. I haven't spoken to him since…." Orla couldn't finish.

"Ach! So, no word on his results or anything yet?" Laurie interjected, trying to dodge the subject.

"Nothing." Orla admitted.

"Ach, well I'm sure he'll tell ye once he knows. He said he would, hi?" Clare said, patting Orla's knee.

"Aye…." Orla said nervously. James frowned seeing Orla upset.

"Aww. Ye really have it bad for him, don't ye, Orla!" Laurie said smiling. Orla nodded devotedly.

"Not as bad as Marco has it for her." Erin said.

"How's that?" Clare asked.

"Show her, Orla." Erin encouraged her.

At that point, Orla pulled out the letter from James's room and handed it to Clare. Both Clare and Laurie peered down and read the letter. Laurie cracked a smile and rested her head on Clare, who smiled at Orla.

"Aye. It's a tough call." Clare quipped.

"I think it's very romantic." Laurie said.

"Ach, boke. Come on girls. Can we not change the subject?" Michelle asked.

"What to?" James asked.

"Ach, I dunno…. How about THIS?"

Michelle quickly placed the photograph in Clare's lap. James shot her a bemused look.

"Oh my God!" Clare cracked up laughing.

"Ach, is that you, James?" Laurie sniggered.

"Yes… that's me." James sighed. Smiling in defeat.

"Ach, Marco's hair! How old were ye both?" Clare asked, smiling.

"Year 8. I think." James replied.

"He's got a bit of a George Best thing going on with that hair!" Laurie said.

"James's hair hasn't changed, at all!" Clare joked.

"I think James looks cute, myself." Erin said, snuggling up to James.

"Ach, boke-a-rama!" Michelle groaned.

"Not a big romance fan, are ye Michelle?" Laurie asked.

"Ach, whatever floats ya boat. I know what floats mine." Michelle gasped with excitement.

"A massive ride!" The group chimed.

"Oi! Ye can have romance and a ride. Ye know?" Michelle claimed.

"So, what are the chances of us meeting Jason?" James bravely quizzed.

"Uh… about as much chance as ye have of knocking out MadStab!" Michelle's eyes then widened; the words had escaped her too quickly.

"Michelle!" Erin snapped.

"Ye mean Danny? Have ye seen him lately?" Laurie asked.

"No!" Erin said.

"Aye. On the way here." Orla admitted.

"Orla!"

"What? Has he said something?" Laurie asked.

"Ach, nothing…. Absolutely nothing." Michelle and Erin insisted.

"That's not true though, is it girls." James said.

"Shut up, ballache." Michelle snapped.

"Hold on…. What did he say?" Laurie asked again.

"What's going on, girls? James?" Clare's voice began to rise.

"We saw him on the way here…." Orla started.

Erin chose to stay silent; she knew this was more Orla's concern. Like everything about her cousin, her earlier bravery had been a sight to behold. However, Orla's growth as a person in the past 2 months had been something that Erin had truly cherished to witness. Erin's own friendship with Marco, and the bond between him and James would have to take a back step this time. After all, it had been Marco that MadStab had threatened. Laurie shifted herself to engage Orla as she began to tell. Her voice sounded heavy. She hadn't; and was not prepared to take the threat towards her boyfriend lightly.

"He said that he heard Marco was coming back. He said he knew that we're…. together." Orla said.

"It's that bitch Shannon! She started this whole thing! Her and that mate of Her's, Anna!" Michelle would not be silenced. She cared about Marco as she did James, and felt the threat in a different way.

"I know Shannon. A right mouth she is!" Laurie frowned.

"Aye… Shannon tried to pick a fight with me in school, and I ended up hitting her. She was saying all sorts of things about Marco and me. We both got punished for it. But Shannon didn't turn up for detention." Orla continued.

"And?" Laurie pressed.

"And just now, MadSt… Danny? He said if Marco came back…. He'd… See him around." Orla finished. Her lip began to quiver. Erin got up from her seat and hugged Orla from behind her.

"Alright…. If ye want, I'll have a word. He plays for the football team I help coach. Honestly girls, he's all mouth. I wouldn't worry about it. But I won't have this shite going on!" Laurie said.

"Thanks, Laurie." Orla said quietly. She then held Erin's arms.

"I think we should tell Sister Michael as well, girls." Clare suggested.

"No way! If we go to her, she might tell Marco to forget about coming here altogether!" Michelle shot.

"What if…. I just went to talk to her. You know, keep it small." James spoke up.

"That sounds like a plan." Laurie agreed.

"Aye… that's sounds good." Erin said, Orla and Clare nodded. Everyone turned to Michelle.

"Alright fine. Good plan, James." Michelle sighed. "That mouthy bitch!" She whispered.

James breathed a sigh of relief. He was thankful that Laurie had been a strong voice of reason throughout the conversation. As the girls resumed talking, James offered to take the now empty cups of tea back into the kitchen. The secret smile he allowed himself earlier had been replaced by a look of grave concern as he placed the cups into the sink. The earlier phone call he'd taken from his mum, Cathy Maguire had carried tremendous news, which he chose to keep secret. Marco had also visited Cathy's office that day to inform her that he'd been granted his interview, James knew that Marco would be back in Derry in a matter of days.

He'd felt a jubilant energy pulsing through him when he heard that his best friend was coming back. It was the news he'd hoped for. James also knew that Orla would have been an indescribable bundle of excitement and joy if she knew. But now, he was glad he hadn't said anything. The harsh reality of living in Derry hung over him, and the girls, despite Laurie's claims that MadStab was just another mouth; the threat brought an unwelcome feeling of dread. They would have to tread carefully, including Marco. James would have to tell him about MadStab. He would have to tell the Quinns/ McCools as well. Withholding such information would be seen as a betrayal. James sighted the need to protect his friends. The ones he cared about, the ones he loved.

Chapter Text

James and Michelle grimaced as they walked to Erin's house. It was a very foggy, very cold Thursday morning. Regardless of how many steps they took, it seemed as if it didn't matter. The Quinn house could have been 2 metres away, but they still wouldn't see it. The need to tread carefully was as annoying as enduring the cold. James' mind was racing. He seemed to miss everything Michelle had been saying to him as they walked. Normally, the sole need to focus on where he was going would be more important than listen to Michelle going on about her latest rendezvous with Jason. But this morning. He was a mixture of emotion. Excitement and concern all rolled into one.

"Do you reckon Jim across the road has a spare foghorn?" James asked suddenly.

"For fuck sake, James, I was in the middle of talking… I wouldn't put it past him, why?" Michelle scowled.

"Well, if he does, I wish we bloody had it. I can't see a thing."

"Why ye being such a fucking weirdo this morning? It's not that bad. It's the cold that fucking melts my head."

"How am I being weird?"

"Ya trying to act all comical. I mean I know it's second nature to ye, James; Given the sight of ye. Christ! I dunno what Erin sees in ye sometimes." Michelle scoffed.

"Erin likes it when I'm comical." James said in his own defense.

"Does Erin like it when ya face goes all awkward, and ye act like a fanny like ye are now? Seriously, James. It's embarrassing."

"Oh, and that little quip the other night about MadStab wasn't embarrassing, was it?" James shot back.

Michelle went silent. James had learnt to spot the ever so rare moments where he bested Michelle. But then he felt that was a little too far, even for him.

"Sorry, I was only joking." He said. Michelle crooked her lip to a half smirk.

"Nah; Well played, James." Michelle admitted. They glanced at each other and smiled. No offense was taken.

Their attention was drawn to the bitter cold again. They gasped out large puffs of air as they trenched through the cold, damp fog. Their coats were just about keeping them warm as they finally got to the Quinn's house; James and Michelle were not completely surprised to find Orla standing outside peering through a pair of binoculars.

"Oi, ya didn't answer the question. Why are ye acting so weird this morning?" Michelle asked.

"Is there anyone out there?!" They heard Orla call out.

"Is there anyone in there?" Michelle joked to herself, tapping her head. Orla then spun and spotted them.

"Ach, morning Michelle! Morning James! This fog is cracker. Hi?" Orla waved excitedly, still looking through the binoculars.

"A little over the top, isn't it, Orla?" James laughed as he smiled at her.

"Can ye see my breakfast with those, Orla?" Michelle opened her mouth and "Ahhhh'ed over one of the lenses.

"Urgh! That's manky Michelle!" Orla said. She lowered the binoculars to wipe the lens clean.

"Come on, let's shift. I just heard Uncle Colm is on his way round." Erin said as she came out the door, handing Orla her coat and bag. She hurried to put her own coat on.

"Hold on. Is your Grandad in?" James asked.

"Aye?" Erin was puzzled.

"What do ye wanna talk to Joe for?" Michelle quizzed.

"Nothing you need to worry about. I just need to talk to him." James replied, going to walk in.

"Uh, James?" Erin called.

"Yeah?" James answered, walking back.

"Good morning?" Erin said. Shrugging her shoulders.

"Good Morning, Erin." James smiled briefly and pecked her quickly on the forehead before darting into the house.

"OK…. What was that about?" Erin asked.

"Well, I'm fucked if I know. He's been acting really shifty this morning. Fucking English! Always up to something." Michelle snapped.

"Ach, Michelle. Guess what?" Orla said excitedly.

"What?" Michelle awaited the answer, her hands raised.

"Marco rang last night! He said he'll be here in 2 weeks." Orla beamed happily.

"Are ye fucking joking?" Michelle gawked happily.

"Nope. He"s got an interview date." Orla couldn't hide her excitement.

"Thank fuck for that!" Michelle sighed.

"Maybe everything will have calmed down by then?" Erin suggested hopefully.

"Right, all sorted." James said as he came out the door.

"Oi, Dicko, did ye hear?"

"What?"

"Marco's gonna be here in 2 weeks!" Orla beamed again.

"Noooo waaaay!" Clare shouted happily, suddenly appearing out of nowhere. Orla bounded in excitement towards Clare. "Ach, that's class, Orla!" She said as she mirrored Orla's excitement. "Morning you lot!" Clare called.

"Alright ya little lezzer?" Michelle called as she went to join them.

"Ye don't seem too excited, James?" Erin spotted.

"I am, just… not gonna get all weird about it." James said casually.

Erin squinted her eyes with suspicion and confusion as James walked down the pathway to join the others to greet Clare. The group of five friends smiled amongst themselves as they were reunited after what seemed like forever, as they made the familiar walk to our Lady Immaculate college where they gradually all began to squint their eyes as they struggled to see the road ahead. Only Orla had been resourceful enough to bring her large flashlight and binoculars with her.

The sound of loud echoing car horns and revving engines had grown more distinct as Marco stirred from his slumber. As he awoke, the mixture of noise became deafening to himself and the Jack Russell puppy that barked loudly in unison with the cars. Marco shook himself awake and checked the time. 12:32pm. Marco reached over and held the excitable puppy before he managed to jump through the gap in the car window. The gap was small, but Marco didn't want to chance it. The puppy yelped with excitement as Marco laughed while attempting to calm him down. Marco quickly placed the dog in the travel carrier and zipped it shut as he noticed the cars were preparing to disembark from the ferry.

The dog had been a parting gift from Alfonso. It was the same runt of the litter which Alfonso had been unable to sell. In the past three weeks, Alfonso couldn't help but notice a bond develop between them. Marco would always make sure that the runt got its fair share at feeding time, and the runt would always perk up whenever Marco came round. It had been a long journey from London to Liverpool. The hotels wouldn't allow dogs into their rooms, so Marco had no choice but to sleep in the car that his Dad had bought as his own parting gift for him. A 1994 Black Renault Cleo. Marco had thought to himself for the hundredth time- Thank God I learnt to drive before Dad bought me this.

Everything that had happened in the past few days had been chaotic to say the least. The only sense of sanity he found was when he finally touched base with Orla after 3 weeks. Marco hoped that the little white lie he fed Orla would be taken the right way. James certainly hadn't told him otherwise. Marco couldn't believe how nervous he felt. Not for the impending interview in Strabane; but for seeing everyone again, especially Orla. Marco could then feel everything inside the car shift around as the ferry journey came to an end. Soon enough, he could see the cars in front of him begin to move. He drove cautiously and followed the flow of traffic. Marco harked back to the horizon he had seen when he departed nearly 3 months ago but smiled as he saw the sign "Welcome to Derry/Londonderry", the plethora of flags was evident once more as Marco drove further away from the ferry, he surveyed the thick fog in front of him and drove with caution.

Mary breathed long and slow as she searched for the inner strength to listen to Sarah about her tarot cards. -God help me! She thought, looking upwards.

"I'm telling ya Mary. I've been getting these strong vibes lately. Something is on the horizon, so it is." Sarah proclaimed.

Mary heard the doorbell go.

"Sarah, for the love of God. My brain is half melted what with Uncle Colm being round here this morning…. Da, could ye get the door, please?"

"Aye, I will, Love. No problem." Joe said. -Praise the fecking lord He thought.

Joe took his time to answer the door. Choosing his wily skills to steal as many minutes as possible away from the conversation in the kitchen. He pondered the idea of shooting across to Jim across the road. He opened the door slightly to see a hooded figure with his back to him. He shot a cautious look…. Joe kept a firm grip on the door as he opened it slowly, preparing himself to slam the door shut should the stranger at the door be unfriendly, or even a Jehovah's witness. But his suspicions relaxed, and his eyes widened with pleasant astonishment as the figure turned round to face him, Joe McCool smiled as if he'd seen an old friend as he saw Marco standing in the doorway.

"It's a bit cold out here."

"Sweet merciful Jesus!" Joe laughed. Marco laughed emotionally in unison.

"We've been expecting ya, Marco! Get over here ya wee English prick!"" Joe beamed as the two hugged warmly.

"Alright, Joe?" Marco replied.

Marco stood slightly to his side, as if he was hiding something under his coat. Joe threw his arm around Marco, bringing him in. Marco took in the familiar surroundings of the Quinn house; as they walked towards the kitchen, Mary and Sarah were still debating the legitimacy of Sarah's tarot cards. Joe stole the moment to break the conversation.

"Ach, girls. Look who I found on the doorstep!" He announced. The two sisters stopped as they saw Marco peek his head round and smiled as he saw Mary and Sarah again.

"Ach, Marco! So ye got here!" Sarah beamed happily.

"Hi Ms McCool."

"Ach, none of that, it's Sarah!"

"Sorry, Sarah." Marco said as she brought him in for a warm hug.

"Grand to see ye again Marco." Mary approached him for another hug.

"Thanks Mary."

"How bout ye, then lad?" Mary asked.

"I'm good. Thanks…. You don't seem too surprised to me, do you?" Marco quizzed.

"Well, we have our ways ye know?" Sarah said, waving her tarot cards.

"Ah, Derry's answer to Mystic Meg, right?"

"Aye, in a way. See Mary, my tarot cards said that something was on the horizon. Did I not say so?" Sarah insisted.

"Ya sodding tarot cards didn't predict this, Sarah! We all knew Marco was coming today." Mary revealed.

"Did you?" Marco quizzed.

"Aye…James told us so." Mary said.

At that point, as Marco tilted his head back, there was a ruffled bark inside Marco's coat. He unzipped his coat and out popped the head of the Jack Russell Terrier. Joe, Mary, and Sarah gawked in amazement.

"Awwww. Marco, Who's this?" Mary asked, melting at the sight of the dog.

"He's a…. Last minute stowaway." Marco said.

"Ach, maybe this is what ya tarot cards predicted, Sarah." Joe quipped.

"Doggie!" A little voice said.

"Aye, Anna love it's a little doggie!" Mary said.

"Hello Anna! I see you." Marco called; Anna clapped happily.

"Let's have a look at him. Where'd ye get him, son?" Joe said, taking the dog in his hands.

"My friend Alfonso. It was a parting gift. He was the runt of the litter, but no one wanted him."

"Ach, bless the wee critter." Mary said.

"He's a runt? I wouldn't have said that!" Joe said, inspecting the puppy.

"No, he's grown a bit." Marco agreed.

Joe stoked the dog with affection, Mary brought Anna over to see the small dog that Joe was holding. Anna beamed happily when the runt licked her little fingers. Anna then waved at Marco, who waved back.

"Awww. He's truly precious, so he is. I can't imagine how the wains are gonna be when they see him?" Sarah said.

"Speaking of which…. There's something we need to tell ye, Marco." Joe said in a more sober tone.

"What is it?" Marco asked, the mood shifted.

Joe handed the dog to Sarah and took Marco into the living room. When they sat down, Joe began to fill Marco in with what had happened a few days ago with MadStab and Shannon O'Driscoll. James had heeded his own advice and had privately informed Joe, Gerry, Mary and Sarah about the incident. As Marco listened to what had been said, he initially felt an incredible burden of guilt for what Orla, and the others had endured because of him. As Joe explained in more detail about what Orla had gone through because of this one girl, and now that her older male cousin was involving himself; Marco's guilt slowly began to shift to anger. -Who does this bastard think he is? He thought. Joe could sense the anger that was brewing within the young lad and cautioned Marco to tread carefully.

"Now listen, son. We're all happy that ye stayed true to ya word; Ye got back here. But right now, I see that look in ya eyes, and I know how ye feel. It's the same as me when James told us, but getting angry about it isn't going to make it any better, remember what I said? Also; don't think anyone is blaming ye for any of this." Joe said.

"Aye. Da's right, Marco. Don't throw away everything ye worked so hard for. Not for some brainless eejit, i mean, a grown man getting all riled up over some concert tickets is one thing, but trying to start something with a wain….. Anyway, Ye need to think more clearly. Not just for yeself, but for Orla as well, do ya hear me?" Mary said. "When Orla comes home from school, we'll talk to ya both."

"She's missed ya so much. She has." Sarah said.

"Yeah… i've missed her too."

Marco let out a deep breath and nodded in agreement. He remembered how upset Orla was when things didn't go well with Belfast College, and when she got into trouble for defending him. Joe's advice of letting go of his anger had also come in handy back in England. The advice was more potent now he was back in Derry.

"OK. OK…" Marco took in another deep breath. "Well… since we're talking about things…. There's something I need to talk to you about, Joe." Marco said.

"Ach, go ahead son. What is it?" Joe asked.

"I don't know how you might take this. But I've been giving it a lot of thought, you've been so great to me…well, you all have…."

"What? Even Gerry?" Joe joked.

"Da!" Mary snapped.

"Just a joke."

"….Yeah; Even Gerry…" Marco chimed in. Joe smirked; "Anyway…. I was wondering… if… you'd be able to help me…. I still need to name a trustee to my inheritance. I wondered if you'd do it, Joe?" Marco asked.

"Are ye serious, lad? Ye want me to be your trustee?" Joe was shocked.

"Yeah." Marco replied.

"Why?" Joe asked softly. He couldn't believe what he was hearing.

"Because when I was back in England, I found out a few things. I found out who my real father was." Marco revealed.

"….. Was?" Sarah quizzed. Who was now sitting next to Marco, with the dog in her arms.

"Yeah, he died in a car accident before I was born." Mary and Sarah stared with sympathy.

"My mum was besotted with him, but he didn't have the best track record with women…. He was a bit of a…lothario. A player." Marco said.

"Ach, I see." Sarah answered heavily.

"My dad says I'm nothing like him, but hearing how he was…. With women, I can't help but think what if…."

"You're afraid that you might end up being the same as him?" Mary answered for him.

"Yeah." Marco admitted.

"So; What does this have to do with me being ya trustee?" Joe asked.

"I guess, it's just my way of wanting to earn your trust. Orla... means a lot to me. She means more to me than anything. But… knowing what I know now… I just wanted to show you that... I wouldn't hurt her. For the last 3 months, I've thought about nothing except getting back here, and I'm not going anywhere now. But…. I would gladly let you keep the money and give it to charity or something... Because if I ever hurt Orla... I wouldn't deserve any of that money."

"Ach, Marco Love. If ye have to question that. Then ye got nothing to worry about. I think ye really need to take on board what Orla, and James, and ye Da' said. Because they're right. Yer a good person." Sarah said kindly.

"And let me tell ye about us, Marco. It doesn't matter to us if ye English, Italian, Irish, ye could be fecking Chinese for all we care. The only thing that matters is we take care of each other, and we know that ye care. Just like Orla cares for ye." Mary said.

"If ye need a trustee, Marco. I'm more than happy to do so; But ye didn't have to make such a gesture to earn my trust, lad." Joe started and then turned to Sarah.

"Because ye already have it." She said. Placing her arm around Marco who began to choke up, and he let out a sigh of relief..

"Thank you." Marco said.

"Ach. Christ, look at the time." Joe said. 1:22pm. Marco glanced at the clock, and then back at Joe who smiled at him.

"Go get her, son." Joe said. Marco smiled back.

Chapter Text

Note: Please comment, i've been looking forward to writing this chapter. Please comment and review.

Dennis charged about his wee shop in frustration. The week's delivery had been delayed due to the fog and he was on a shorter fuse than usual. He'd propped the door open so he could keep an eye out for the delivery van. As Dennis went about his business; he growled with annoyance as he was pulled away from stacking the shelves once again to serve another customer.

"What's the craic, Dennis?" Sinead O'Driscoll asked.

"This FUCKING FOG! That's the craic, Sinead." Dennis growled. "£10" He grimaced.

Sinead was a young mammy, 19 years old, with a slim, petite build, and short blonde hair. She reached down into the basket under the pushchair for her purse. Just then, Dennis turned to see another regular, an older lady called Fiona dart into the shop with none other than Marco. Fiona looked around in alarm. Marco was holding a small boy, about 3 years old, in his arms.

"Sinead?!" Fiona cried; Sinead was frozen. She did a double take, peering at Marco and then the pushchair.

"Liam!" Sinead said in shock, seeing her boy in front of her. "Oh my god! I thought he was asleep?" She began to fret.

"Is he yours?" Marco asked anxiously.

"Aye…. Wh…. Where did ye find him?" She gasped as she bounded towards him in a panic, Marco passed the boy over to her; Sinead whimpered as she cradled Liam tightly.

"Ach, Sinead!" Fiona cried with relief. "Ya not gonna believe this! I saw little Liam outside, he almost walked out into the road, so he did. There was a car…. Thanks be to God this lad grabbed him before…." Fiona gasped.

"Oh my god!" Sinead despaired. Holding her son.

"It's ok. He's alright. Nothing happened." Marco assured her.

"Ach… Thank you. Thank you so much!" Sinead wept.

"It's alright." Marco said.

"Oh Christ! He must have wondered out cos I left the door open." Dennis shut his eyes as he gasped. "Sinead, I am so… sorry." Dennis pleaded.

"It's alright. No harm done. OK?" Marco assured them again.

"Aye. OK. It's alright Dennis…. Come on now, love. Let's get ya in here." Sinead proceeded to place her son back in the pushchair, strapping him in securely. "What's ya name, lad?" Sinead asked.

"Marco."

"Are ye from round here, son?" Fiona asked.

"No, I just moved over, hopefully." Marco said.

"Ach, well. Welcome to Derry, Marco." Sinead said kindly.

"Thank you very much."

"Are ye… English, ya know, from England?" Sinead quizzed further.

"Uh Yeah." Marco answered. Sinead nodded pleasantly.

"Well. Thanks again, Marco. Thank you. Hope to see yer around?"

"Yeah, no worries."

Sinead and Fiona left the shop as Marco turned to see Dennis with his head looking down at the counter, taking deep breaths to calm himself down.

"You alright Dennis?" Marco asked.

"Aye… Aye I'm ok. Good thing yer were around, lad." Dennis gasped. "Ye know what? Whatever yer want, it's on me." Dennis said.

"Ah no, don't be stupid!" Marco insisted.

"No seriously." Dennis then insisted.

"OK…." Marco picked up some WHAM bars and a Kit Kat for Orla.

"How about that bottle of Jameson Whiskey?" Marco joked. Pointing behind Dennis.

"Uh… No!" Dennis shot emphatically.

"Why, cos I'm still underage?" Marco asked.

"No… Because they're fucking expensive. I'm charitable but I'm not fucking stupid, am I lad!" Dennis' cold stare had returned.

"OK…. How much is it?"

"£30"

"OK." Marco pulled out his wallet and placed the money on the counter.

Dennis shot Marco a look, but once he saw the money, he turned and placed the bottle on the counter. Marco placed the bottle in his rucksack. Dennis noticed the sound of clinking bottles.

"Sounds like yer gonna rat arsed, tonight? Hi?" Dennis queried.

"No. It's not for me. It's for someone else." Marco answered. "Thanks Dennis." Marco went to leave.

"Hey, Eyetie?...Welcome back." Dennis said.

"Thanks Dennis…. How IS your mum, by the way?"

"Ach GET OUT!" Marco laughed as he darted out the door, Dennis sneered as he shook his head. Cheeky fecker.

As he walked through the bitter coldness of Derry in late November, Marco began to wonder why he chose to walk to Our Lady Immaculate College instead of driving there. He then wondered if the Renault Clio would be big enough for everyone, but he smirked as he imagined the others being crammed in like sardines. He soon came upon the school's entrance. Classes were still going on, so no one would see him walking in. He could barely keep his smile hidden. He also felt the same tension in his chest and felt his stomach turn; not sure if it was excitement, nerves, or dread. Miss Mooney knocked on Sister Michael's office door. The nun was reading The Shining as she sat at her desk.

"You may enter." She said. Her concentration was broke.

"Sister Michael?" Miss Mooney entered.

"Yes?" She answered, not taking her eyes off the page.

"Ye have a visitor."

"Who? I thought my diary was clear?" She asked, finally breaking her focus from the book. Miss Mooney stepped aside as Marco walked into the office. Sister Michael gawked in amazement.

"Mr Galluci?" She said, stretching out his name. Slamming the book down on her desk.

"Good afternoon, Sister Michael." Marco beamed happily, approaching her desk.

"Well, this is certainly a surprise." Sister Michael stood up and reached over to shake his hand, a firm handshake, and a look mutual respect between them was exchanged. Sister Michael gestured that Marco take a seat.

"Sister, I'll be heading off now?" Miss Mooney said.

"Yes of course Miss Mooney, I'll handle this." As Miss Mooney left. Sister Michael sat down.

"Well then, I take it, your presence here means that things went well with your exams resits?" She queried.

"Yes. All good. 2A'S and 1B. Spoke to UCAS and I've got the interview tomorrow."

"How do you feel?"

"Nervous, but good nervous." Marco replied.

"Well, you certainly sound confident." Sister Michael remarked sarcastically. Marco smiled.

"I take it, certain people are aware that you're back?"

"Uh. No. Just one of them."

"Orla?"

"No, James. I… must confess… I told Orla I was gonna be here in 2 weeks' time." Marco said.

"And why would you do that?"

"To surprise her?" Marco laughed nervously.

"Ach, for God sake." Sister Michael rolled her eyes.

"But I also wanted to come and see you." Marco confessed.

"Hmmm, and why is that?" Sister Michael queried.

Marco pulled his rucksack up to his lap. He pulled out the bottle of Jameson Whiskey, and a bottle of Antonio's red wine. He placed them on the desk in front of Sister Michael.

"It's just something to say… Thank you." Marco smiled.

Sister Michael looked upon Marco with a nonchalant expression. She tilted her head towards the bottles, and then back at him. Her mouth crooked into a slight smile.

"You're very welcome, young man. And Thank you for the gesture."

"Word of advice. Try the wine first. It's a homemade brew from a friend."

"Is it now? I think I just might." Sister Michael seemed intrigued.

She slid a glass over and reached out for the bottle of wine, her other hand was resting on her book, which was next to the button that switched on the microphone to the school loudspeaker system that rested on her desk. As she reached over, the book slid slightly and switched the microphone on.

James, Erin, Orla, Clare, and Michelle were all in the same history class listening to Jenny Joyce read loudly with enthusiasm when they heard the loudspeaker squeak and hum. Jenny stopped talking and the class waited to hear what was about to be said, but there were no voices. The sound of pouring was heard. The entire school: every class could now hear Sister Michael speaking in a very casual manner to another person whose voice sounded distant. The audio was crackly, but Sister Michael's voice was undeniable. There were slight pauses in between.

"You're not gonna drink it now, are you?" Marco asked surprisingly.

"Ach, please. What harm can it do? I've drunk stronger things in my time. This lightweight shite your lot conjure up is like water compared to Jameson whiskey." Sister Michael proclaimed.

"Sliante, and Good luck for tomorrow." The nun toasted.

"Salute! It's your funeral." Marco muttered as he smirked.

Sister Michael savoured the sweet taste. After a short pause.

"Well, I will confess…. huh! There's an odd statement…. it's certainly going down nicely." Sister Michael threw her glass back and finished.

"Excellente!" She said. Marco smiled mischievously.

Jenny Joyce was standing at the front of the class, her book clasped in her hands. Her head and eyes were darting everywhere. Urged on by the teaching nun, she attempted to carry on reading, but her eyes widened as she gawked repulsively, she looked up in awe and shock at the loudspeaker hearing the distinct sound of pouring again. Orla tilted her head upwards towards the ceiling. James turned his head sideways, trying to make out the other voice. Michelle began to snigger uncontrollably.

"Sister Michael's getting blutered." Michelle shouted out. Some of the other girls laughed.

"Miss Mallon!" The teacher nun scolded her. "Wait here, all of ye. Miss Joyce; watch them!" The elderly sister rose slowly from her seat and began a snail's pace walk out of the classroom.

After she'd left the room; Jenny Joyce attempted to read again. But her high-pitched attempts to speak over the loudspeaker were overshadowed as Sister Michael's speech began to slur a bit. Erin gawked in amusement; Clare sat with her mouth wide open. The girls all shot looks at each other, while James listened intently, as did Orla, with an amused smirk shot across her face. Jenny attempted to speak over the conversation again.

"Shut up and sit-down Jenny! Christ!" Michelle snapped; the class were now listening with intent.

"Who do yer think she's talking to?" Clare whispered.

"I dunno. I can't make out the voice." Erin whispered back.

"Shurup, will ya!" Michelle was especially intrigued.

"Come a bit closer. I have something to ask ya, boy."

"It's a fella." Michelle gasped. The sound of shuffling was heard.

"Ach, maybe it's Father Peter?" Orla claimed.

"Shhhhh" Michelle said.

Sister Michael spoke again.

"I must ask…. Are ye sure ya want to get involved with those wee fuckers? Or are ye just mad?"

The other voice laughed. "I must be." They heard him say.

"Ye most certainly are…. However, I will say one thing…. Dealing with them, for all the…. The…. as fucking annoying as it's been…. By Christ, they've made life amusing…. Cos yer need to laugh at life sometimes, otherwise, it's just fucking depressing…. Ye know…. I think Jesus himself could have done with some of this while he was up on that fecking cross!" Sister Michael proclaimed.

The class sniggered amongst themselves as they heard the other voice belt out a louder laugh.

"Hey, You're not gonna start singing Always look on the bright side of life. Are you?" The voice laughed;

The class laughed at the quip, but James's eyes went wide. A switch went on in his head like a light bulb. He knew who that voice belonged to. He closed his eyes tightly, and bit down on his fist to hide his laughter. Orla started to listen intently. Had she just heard something?

"Ach, a classic. That film was…. Excuse me one second…." Sister Michael gathered herself to use the microphone.

"Ach…. That's handy, it's already switched on…. Would James Maguire please come to my office." She slurred.

The class all turned to look at James. Who was struggling to contain himself.

"James?" Erin asked, spotting his hunched posture.

"Oi! Dicko! What's wrong with ya? Get off ya arse!" Michelle shouted.

"Quick, James! Find out who that is!" Clare said.

They watched James get up from his seat, he sniggered incessantly as he left the class.

"What's wrong with James?" Orla asked, scrunching her face.

The wee English fella let out his laughter at first, he then bolted through the hallways of Our Lady Immaculate towards Sister Michael's office. As he easily went past the teaching nun without any real effort, the sluured conversation continued over the loudspeakers. As he neared the office. He slowed down. When he finally came to the door; he smiled and shook his head as he entered.

"Ah, Mr Maguire! I believe you two are acquainted?" Sister Michael asked amusingly.

The two best friends saw each other. Both beamed large smiles, the school heard them laughing loudly as they collided in a huge "man" hug. Sister Michael couldn't help but smirk to herself, regarding the moment she helped create. James and Marco came out and regarded each other. Old friends reunited again. The crosstalk was loud enough for the microphone to pick up. The girls stared up in awe at the loudspeaker.

"HEY!-HOW YA DOING YA OLD PIRATE?!" Marco exclaimed happily. Stealing another Star Wars line. James creased with laughter.

"I can't BLOODY believe it!... I KNEW THAT WAS YOU!." James was truly ecstatic.

"Missed ya bruv!" Marco said. The two of them went in for another embrace, patting each other firmly. As they spoke, Marco's voice had now become more clearer as he was closer to the microphone.

Back in the classroom, Orla's eyes had shot wide open in utter shock as she'd recognised the voice. Erin, Michelle and Clare gawked at each other. The penny had dropped.

"OH MY GOD!" Orla said as she rose slowly from her chair and stared in astonishment at the loudspeaker.

"Orla!" – Erin stood beside Orla.

"Ye know who that is?!"-Clare asked, standing on the other of Orla.

"…Fuck-a-doodle-doo!"- Michelle shouted loudly.

"Shush-sh-sh!" Orla waved her hands, still staring at the loudspeaker. She began to smile, but still wasn't sure. "… Marco?" She said quietly.

"You really put your foot in it this time, you dickhead!" James finally managed to say, still laughing. Michelle snorted. Despite his evident smile. Marco shot a confused look.

"What?"

"Oh, well that's a nice thing to say James. The lad comes all the way back here and ya call him a d-" Sister Michael began...

"Sister Michael?! Can I just say something?" James interjected.

"Ach, If ya must." Sister Michael slurred. Her head was light as she slouched in her chair.

James walked over to her desk and stood next to her. Marco watched his friend unsure of what he was getting at.

"Sister Michael. I think you should know…. You've had the microphone switched on this whole time. The whole school's been listening." James said calmly.

Marco gawked at the illuminating red light that James was pointing to. Sister Michael looked in disbelief. She glanced up at James, and then Marco. She then stood up and swayed as she attempted to find her feet.

"Ach, well ain't that a kick in the balls…. Ach, feck it. Excuse me." She said.

The boys sniggered as they watched her zig zag out of the office, banging into a few chairs on the way out. Once out of sight, they broke down laughing out loudly. At that point. The bell went to signal the end of the school day. James took a chance and picked up the still active microphone. He put his arm around Marco who had his head buried in his hands.

"And for all the listeners out there, I have someone here I'd like to introduce you to. Please tell us, what is your name?" James said mockingly. Shifting the microphone to his friend.

Marco shot James a mocking scowl. He then smiled and cleared his throat.

"…. It's Marco Galluci, Motherfucker."

Orla exploded with a cheer of sheer jubilation. The girls cheered as if Derry City FC had just scored a last-minute winning goal. Orla jumped and bolted towards and out the classroom door, leaving the others behind. Erin and Clare began to gather their things together. Michelle followed Orla but stopped at the classroom door.

"Fucking leave it, ya dickos!" Michelle cried; she bolted out the door.

"Come on Erin!" Clare cried. Following Michelle. Erin threw everything down and bolted.

"Hey, stall the ball!" Erin cried, she sprinted to catch up.

Orla sprinted through the corridors like an Olympic runner. She whimpered with excitement, wishing she could go faster, but she was racing faster than she ever had before. Schoolgirls, the hallways, even The teaching nun was like a blur to her as she charged her way forward. James and Marco had now left Sister Michael's office, with James leading the way back to the classroom. With the school clearing out for the day, the boys found themselves going against the flow of schoolgirls in the corridor. Some of them said hello and moved so they could make their way through.

"Fuck me! How is she this fast?!" Shouted Michelle: Orla was completely out of sight.

"I told ya; she's like a whippet!" Erin shouted, now just behind Michelle, but in line with Clare.

"This is incredible, girls! I thought he said he was coming in 2 weeks?" Clare quizzed.

"Who gives a fuck!" Michelle shouted.

"Are we there yet?!" Marco joked.

"Come on!" James encouraged.

They shot through a set of large double doors and tripped over themselves and fell against a row of lockers in a large main corridor. Exiting Schoolgirls had to stop to avoid getting bowled over by the bungling eejits as they fell. Both James and Marco doubled over laughing and turned down the corridor; Orla burst through another set of doors only yards away from them. Their eyes finally met for the first time in nearly 3 months. Orla's face bore a look of shock and utter elation as she saw him. She breathed heavily with exhaustion and excitement. Marco's eyes stung at the sight of her, and he smiled broadly at the beautiful Derry girl who smiled back, her eyes welled in tears of happiness.

"ORLA?!" He smiled.

"MAAAARCO!" Orla yelled happily.

The pair bolted towards each other and hugged with sheer joy, just as Michelle, Erin and Clare burst through the doors. The girls smiled euphorically as they saw Orla and Marco clutch onto each other as if their lives depended on it. Tears of sheer happiness ran down from both their eyes. They sobbed peacefully into each others' shoulders. Erin was the first to break, James quickly steered himself towards her, Erin smiled at James as she Hugged him happily, sharing in her cousin's jubilation. Clare clutched her chest and smiled as she took in the joyous moment in front of her. Michelle, as hardened as she was, felt her lip quiver, she tried to hide it with a smile, but it was obvious.

As they began to calm, Marco felt Orla move her head, they locked eyes with each other again. Orla placed her hands gently on the sides of Marco's head.

"Ye… ye came back!" Orla wept happily.

"Told ya I would, didn't I?" Marco said, his voice cracking.

The passing students gasped and cheered as they saw the couple break all protocol with a tender kiss. While Orla let out a soft moan of affection; Erin's eyes shot wide at their boldness. Her smile was just as wide.

"Move on ya fucking perverts!" Michelle ordered them.

As their lips parted, They rested their foreheads together. "Am I dreaming?" Orla wept.

"…. Am I?" Marco asked back. Orla leant in and kissed him again.

"No…. WE'RE AWAKE!" Orla said cheerfully.

They laughed together as they gripped each other again for another hug. Erin felt James urge her forward, Clare and Michelle quickly followed, Orla shifted to Marco's side as the girls embraced him collectively, just as they had done with James once before. James shared in this moment of acceptance, taking a position to place his arms around both Marco and Orla, placing his head between theirs. Marco made sure to look at each one of them in the eyes. Of all things that he hoped for when he went back to England, for everything Orla had endured for the both of them, for everything up until Marco made his journey back to Derry; He'd hoped for this moment most of all.

Chapter Text

The task of leaving school that afternoon was certainly a different affair for the gang. Michelle attempted to talk first but was interjected quickly by Erin and Clare who desperately wanted to ask the plethora of questions they had for Marco. The girls began to argue and debate who was going to talk first.

"Hold on, girls. One at a time?" Marco laughed, but it was a lost cause.

James stepped away and relished seeing Marco trying to referee the feisty Derry girls. As confident as Marco thought he was, he looked as awkward as James had once been and gave up trying to calm things down as they walked back to the classroom. Erin, Michelle and Clare bickered amongst themselves.

Orla regarded everyone with a content silence as she walked arm in arm with her boyfriend. She watched in astonishment as the others bickered so much, it was comical. Erin seemed to contort new facials that not even James had seen before, Clare monologued in her familiar high pitched panicky voice, and Michelle simply threatened to thump the shite out of either of them if she didn't get to talk. James and Marco laughed as they regarded each other. James then decided to brave the situation and tried his luck at talking to them. Amid the mass hysteria, Marco turned to look at Orla, who was now hugging his arm. Orla smiled as she looked at him adoringly. She then stole the chance.

"Hello." She said.

"Hello." He smiled.

"If I ask ye a question, will ye tell me the truth?" Orla whispered, smiling.

"Yes." Marco answered. Smiling at the familiar way they spoke to each other.

"Are ye really here?" Orla asked, touching his face.

"Yea. I'm really here." Marco assured her.

"How come yer said ye were gonna be here in two weeks' time?" Orla asked.

"I wanted to surprise you…." Marco answered.

"It worked." Orla beamed.

"If I ask you a question, would you tell me the truth?"

"Of course." Orla said playfully.

"You're not mad at me for telling a fib, are you?"

Orla closed her eyes and sniggered. She opened them and shook her head. Marco breathed a sigh of relief as Orla nuzzled her nose against the side of his face. Smiling contently, she kissed his cheek. Marco smiled and tilted his head to rest on hers.

"Girls! GIRLS!" James shouted.

"What d'ya want fuck face?" Michelle shouted back.

"Oi!" Erin protested.

"How about we try this… we walk home, you all talk one at a time…. Michelle goes first." James suggested.

Marco and Orla turned to see that James had managed to finally calm things down as they now stood in the classroom. Erin and Clare glanced at each other, spotting James' logic. If Michelle didn't go first, she would have moaned the whole way home. Erin and Clare agreed.

"Thank you, James! …. Orla, sorry, but I'm gonna have to nick him for a bit."

"Don't keep him too long." Orla playfully warned her. Michelle put a hand up in agreement. Orla slowly let go of Marco's arm.

"Walk with me ya little fucker." Michelle grabbed Marco's other arm who sniggered nervously as they began walking down the corridor. Orla felt Erin wrap her arm around her waist as they followed.

As they exited the school and made their way home, the fog was still present, and had only lifted ever so slightly. It was now starting to get dark. The gang walked in a straight line; the other four members stood a few feet to the side as they listened to Michelle quiz Marco.

"First things first…. what the fuck happened with Sister Michael?"

"She got sloshed on wine."

"What wine?"

"Some wine that I gave her."

"Where did ya get it from?"

"From Antonio, at the restaurant."

"Was it the same stuff ye got pished on?"

"…. Yes."

"How much did she have?"

"Only two glasses, about this much."

"Ach, What a fucking lightweight! Shit! I would have given anything to see that." Michelle beat.

"You'd have loved it. You should've seen her; she was going all like this." Marco laughed as he mimicked Sister Michael swaying, causing the group to laugh.

"I swear, she looked like she was gonna topple at one point." James threw in. More laughs.

"Fuck me! Ya not back one day and this happens! You're trouble, ye know that, Marco?" Michelle beat again. Marco laughed.

"Come on Michelle." James said.

"Alright! Alright! Two more questions…. Have ye got another bottle of that wine?"

"No, I don't have another bottle…. I've got a crate of it." Marco revealed. Michelle and the group gawked.

"Holy shit! Right, If ye get this apprenticeship thingamagig…We're gonna get pished on that! No arguements!" Michelle stated. The group laughed amongst themselves. Clare seemed slightly nervous, remembering the last time she got drunk.

"And the next question?" Marco asked.

"…. Did ye miss me?" Michelle teased. Marco squinted his eyes at Michelle.

""… Yeah…. Of course, I missed you…. Ya big gobshite." Marco dared to say.

"Ach, that's it!" Michelle then put Marco in a headlock, Marco quickly apologised. The group laughed at seeing him beg as Michelle cinched up, unable to hide her own laughter. The feisty Michelle then straightened Marco up, threw her arm round him and smiled.

"Welcome back. Ya mouthy English prick."

"Thanks Michelle" Marco laughed.

She moved aside as Marco felt himself being flanked by both Erin and Clare. He smiled affectionately at them both.

"Hiya, Marco." Clare said.

"Don't mind if we join ye?" Erin quipped.

"Nope, not at all. As long as you don't beat the shit out of me." He quipped. The girls smiled.

"Go on Clare. Ye go first." Erin said.

"Well, how did ya get on with ya resits?" Clare asked.

"I got 2 A's and 1 B."

"Ach, well done!" Clare beamed. "That's class Marco!" Erin added.

"Well, you shouldn't act too surprised. You two practically gifted them to me." Marco laughed.

"How's that?" They both said.

"Well, I got a high mark for the English coursework, which was a big help. Thank you, Erin." He said, regarding her.

"You're welcome." Erin smiled proudly.

"And those techniques you taught me came in handy for the maths resit. Clare. Thank you very much." Regarding her as well.

"Ach, yer very welcome, Marco." Clare beamed. Wrapping both arms around his mid-section.

"I've got another question, Marco, it's… well, a bit more of a concern than a question… well, it's a big concern to be fair." Clare started to fret.

"OK… What is it?"

"Did Sister Michael talk to ye about…. About…."

"About this MadStab thing?" Marco finished the sentence.

The girls snapped their heads towards him.

"Ye…. Ye know about him?!" Erin frowned.

"Yea. J' told me. And I had a good talk with your Grandad and your mums earlier."

"They know as well?" Orla asked.

"They all know." Marco answered.

"Ach, we're fucked, then! They're gonna come down on us cos we didn't tell them!" Michelle shouted.

"Sweet merciful..." Clare started.

"Calm down girls! No one's in any trouble. J' saw to that." Marco said.

He took a moment to glance at James. Who nodded back at Marco. Clare breathed out a huge sigh of relief. While Erin and Michelle commended James for saving their skins; Orla made her way back to Marco's side. She reached to hold his hand, which Marco reciprocated.

"And yer… ok?" Orla asked sheepishly.

Marco spoke slowly; he supressed any anger he felt so Orla wouldn't worry. "… Yea. I'm not gonna lie…. When your Grandad told me about what was said…. Argh… What's the point in getting angry? All he's done is talk shit. Saying he'll be waiting for me? … I'm not gonna let this dickhead think he can scare me, or you."

"I'm not scared of 'im, or her!" Orla stated emphatically.

"I know…. But I'm not gonna do anything that could ruin this chance I've got. If I did, I'd be letting too many people down…. Sister Michael... your family…. All of you…. And I'd be letting you down too, Orla. I couldn't do that to you."

"Ye could never let me down." Orla replied softly.

Marco turned to see Orla smiling at him. She jumped into his arms and hugged. Marco smiled and swung her legs round to carry her. The group laughed at the sight of them. As they neared The Quinn house. James put his arm around Erin, who hugged him with affection. They all looked and saw that Mary had standing at the door.

"Ach, wains. There ye are. Get yerselves in here! All of yas." She demanded, walking back inside.

The group bounded up the pathway. They had been a bit late coming home today, despite Marco's return; the group knew they had to get back to business of getting their homework done. Marco looked around but couldn't find the pup anywhere. Before he could say anything, Mary called out.

"Come in the kitchen, wains!" Mary ordered casually.

The group walked in to see the Quinn/McCool parents gathered around the table, along with Deidre and Jim from across the road.

"Ach, hello everyone." Gerry said ironically.

"So, How was school?" Sarah asked in the same tone, smiling at Orla.

Orla blushed and smiled uncontrollably as they saw her standing hand in hand with Marco.

"Welcome back, Marco." Gerry said kindly.

"Aye, welcome back lad." Deidre echoed, she rose from her chair and hugged Marco.

"Right. The rest of ya, in the living room. You two. Sit." Mary said a casual but expectant tone.

Erin and James smiled at the pair as they did what they were told. Orla and Marco sat down. Deidre returned to her seat. Mary took a moment and introduced Marco to Jim. He then turned to see Orla staring straight at the parents, her expression was blank, but she held his hand tightly.

"Well. Ye know what this is. The pair of ye?" Mary began.

"Don't worry; There's nothing to be scared of Orla." Gerry assured her, noticing how nervous she looked.

"Shouldn't we wait for Joe?" Jim asked.

"Aye, where's Granda?" Orla asked. Looking around.

"What the hell do ya think ye doing in there, ye sly Southern Shite?!" Joe shouted from the hall.

"Impeccable timing, Joe." Gerry called back.

Orla beamed happily as she got up and went into the hall to see her Granda. The conversation could be heard.

"Hello Orla love." Joe said.

"Hiya, Granda, guess wh-…. OH MY GOD!" Orla shouted.

"WHAT?!" Erin shouted in alarm. Hearing Orla's cry.

She shot up from the sofa to see what was going on. She stopped and gawked at Orla as she walked into the living room, her face bore a look of utter amazement as she held Marco's pup in her arms. The group turned and saw the little dog for the first time. James, Michelle and Clare were flabbergasted at the sight of the pup.

"Wha? Who?" Erin stumbled, looking at the parents.

"I take it they've noticed something, Mary." Sarah said.

"Oh my God! Who's this?!" Clare beamed. Approaching Orla.

"Alright boy?!" Marco said. Answering their question. The pup barked happily as he joined the group in the living room.

"Marco….. Is he yours?!" Orla asked in amazement.

"Yeah, I think he's trying to say hello." Marco said, seeing the pup looking up at Orla.

"Awwww. Hello there!" Orla said, cradling the pup as she sat down on the sofa.

"Ach, he's gorgeous!" Erin said.

"Where did he come from?" Clare asked excitedly.

"He was a last-minute stowaway. Alfonso gave him to me." Marco joked.

"Ahhhh, mate. He's brilliant!" James laughed as he stroked the pup.

"So… I'm wondering; does that pack animal thing extend to actual animals?" Marco asked, looking at Michelle.

"If he was an ugly fucker, I'd say no." Michelle laughed. Who smiled as the pup turned to her.

"Aye, that's right, I'm talking about ye... What's his name?" Michelle said, stroking him.

"He hasn't got one." Marco said.

"How the fuck does he not have a name?" Michelle shot.

"Language Michelle." Deidre shouted from the kitchen.

"Christ. I forgot she were there." She whispered.

"I don't understand. How does he not have a name?" Orla asked.

"Cos I haven't given him one yet." Marco laughed.

"Any ideas?" James asked.

"I dunno… how about you name him?" Marco said, looking at Orla. Who smiled with excitement.

"Uh, you two. Could ye please?" Mary called, beckoning them back to the kitchen.

Orla frowned as she realized they'd been pulled away from "the talk". She handed the pup to Clare as she walked back to the kitchen, she was giddy with excitement and walked backwards, not taking her eyes off the pup, which began to whine anxiously.

"Stay there, boy." Marco said as he walked off.

"Aye, good boy. They'll be back in a minute." Clare said. Hearing the pup whine again, Clare melted and hugged him.

"Ach, Dry ya eyes." Michelle said.

"Who? Clare or the dog?" Erin smirked. James laughed.

"Ach, catch yerselves on!" Clare said.

Back in the kitchen, Orla and Marco walked into another shouting match between Gerry and Joe. The quarrel had gone unnoticed while they were in the living room. While Gerry tried his best to calm things down. The young couple wondered whether anyone noticed they were there, they looked at each other and shugged their shoulders. They sat and waited whilst the shouting match continued.

"I did not try to exclude ya, Joe!"

"He wasn't Da." Mary said.

"Well, if that's so, why did ye start talkin' when he wasn't here?" Sarah shot.

"I didn't!" Gerry insisted.

"Whose side are you on, Sarah?" Mary shot back.

"I have as much say in this as you do, if not more!" Joe declared.

"OK… No one's denying that, Joe!" Gerry said.

"Then why won't ye let Da talk, Gerry?" Sarah continued to stir the pot without knowing.

"Aye, Gerry, that's well out of order!" Deidre stirred the pot further.

"Oi!" Mary shot at her.

"Yeah, Gerry!" Jim chimed in.

"Oh, don't you start, Jim!" Gerry argued.

"Don't ye talk to him like that! Mouth!" Joe barked.

"Uh…. Excuse me, everyone?" Marco spoke up.

"Stay out of it, lad!" Joe said, casually raising his palm to Marco, not taking his stare off Gerry. Marco saw Orla fidgeting in her chair.

"What's wrong with you?" Marco asked her.

"I left my WHAM bar in my blazer pocket."

"Here you go, have these instead." Marco smiled. Pulling the WHAM bars from his pocket. Orla beamed a smile at him as she took them.

"Right! I am calling time on this! You two are doing my absolute head in! I need to get dinner going, the wains need to do their homework. I swear! Ye can both argue as much as ye like after. But for the love of God! Let's get this over with!" Mary shouted. Everyone fell silent at Mary's heightened voice.

Mary and Sarah turned to face Orla and Marco. Sarah moved around to sit next to her daughter. While Mary took a deep breath and began.

"Right. Well, first things first, Marco, we're glad you're back, ye know this. We're gonna say the same thing that we said to Erin and James about school coming first; But Orla, this means more for you because of…. A certain situation that we ARE aware of…." Mary raised her voice, looking towards the others in the living room.

"We just need to know that ye going to be responsible. That's all love." Sarah said slowly, making eye contact with Orla.

"By that, we mean; focus on school, this is an important time of ye…. and no more fighting." Mary said.

"I didn't start any fights though Aunt Mary!" Orla protested.

"We know love. Ye just need to make sure ye don't get pulled into anymore." Sarah said.

"Aye. Especially with this cousin of hers sticking his nose in." Gerry said calmly.

"It's alright Orla love. I've spoke with Marco earlier. He knows that ye both have more important things to worry about instead of some eejit thon boy making stupid idle threats." Joe said, who was now standing behind her.

"Can ye promise us ye'll stay focused on what matters, love?" Sarah asked.

Orla had begun to feel her head throbbing. Marco reached out and held her hand to sooth her. She looked at him, the throbbing pain subsided as he smiled at her. Orla took a deep breath of her own. She shuffled herself to lean on Marco, he wrapped his arm around her, comforting her.

"Aye…. I promise…. I promise." She said, looking at everyone.

"Alright then love." Sarah said with a smile.

"Right. Well, that's settled then." Mary said cautiously.

"The next thing we need to sort out is where Marco's gonna stay." Joe says.

"Ah no, don't worry. I'll get that sorted tomorrow at the interview…. if I get it." Marco said, trying not to sound too confident.

"What? Did ya think ye were gonna stay in Strabane, Marco?" Sarah asked.

"Well…."

"Ye'll do no such thing lad!" Joe said. "We've already sorted something out for ya." Joe said. Marco turned to Deidre.

"As much as I'd like to have ye, Marco. We just don't have the space." Deidre said unfortunately.

"Which is why Jim from across the road is here." Gerry said.

"Aye lad. I have a spare room ye can have." Jim said.

"Are you serious?" Marco asked, Orla gawked happily at the news.

"Ach, Marco! Ye gonna be right across the road!" Orla hugged him with excitement.

"Are you sure?" Marco asked again, pleasantly surprised.

"Aye, of course lad. Strabane is only 20 minutes' drive. It'll save ya money. If ye can shoot me £100 a month?" Jim asked.

"Yeah, I think I can manage that. Thank you, Jim." Marco sighed, smiling as he shook Jim's hand.

"No problem son. Just need to know something…. Ye don't have any bad habits, like walking around with ya gear all out or anything?" Jim quipped.

"NO!" Marco laughed at the odd question.

"Ach, then we're good." Jim replied.

"You know that cuts both ways, right?" Marco quipped.

"No worries there, son!" Jim laughed.

"Right on that note. We need to shift." Mary said.

"Aye, see ya later, Mary…. Michelle. James. Clare. Up and out the door." Deidre ordered.

As Marco stood up, He smiled as he saw the elation on Orla's face. She jumped into him, wrapping her arms around his neck. The parents smiled with approval. Marco picked her up and carried her into the living room.

"Ach, for god's sake ye two!" Michelle laughed.

Erin and James flanked Marco while Orla jumped down and bounced towards the pup who was sitting with Clare and Michelle. The girls smiled at Orla's giddiness.

"Ach, I hear we got a new neighbour across the road, hi?!" Erin smiled.

"Yeah, looks like it." Marco laughed.

"Ach, class!" Erin said.

"This is like the best day ever!" Orla beamed, now holding the pup in her arms.

"You must be on cloud bloody nine!" James quipped to Marco.

"I just hope it all goes well tomorrow." Marco chuckled.

"Ach, catch yourself on, Marco. You'll do great!" Erin smiled.

"Oi, you three. Come on now. See ye later, Marco." Deidre said as she headed towards the door. Marco waved her goodbye.

"Right. The walls, later?" Michelle confirmed, everyone nodded.

"Bruv, laters." James said as they clasped hands.

"See ya all later." Clare called as she rushed out.

"Right, girls. Homework." Mary ordered.

"Come on now son, let's get ya moved in." Jim said. Joe followed behind him.

"OK…. Come on boy." Marco went to take the pup from Orla.

"Ach, Can't we watch him? He'll be alright." Orla asked, holding the pup like a newborn.

"Orla!" Erin said admonishingly.

"Don't worry. I'll bring him later." Marco said.

"OK." Orla feigned a frown.

Marco pecked Orla's lips as she handed the pup back. The girls followed Marco to the front door. Erin looked around with confusion.

"Um… Marco? Where's all ya stuff?"

"Outside in the car."

"What? Granda's car?" Erin asked.

"No… my car."

Erin and Orla's eyes shot wide, they snapped their heads at each other, and sprinted out the front door after Marco.

"Stall the ball here! Ye have a car?!" Erin asked loudly.

"Yeah."

"Where is it?"

"It's right there." Marco pointed.

Erin and Orla ran down the pathway to the pavement with excitement. Erin rolled her eyes and laughed as she regarded the car, along with the gawking expression on Orla's face.

"Oh christ!" Erin laughed.

"What?" Marco asked, joining her.

"ERIN! IT'S A RENAULT CLIO!" Orla bounced with ecstasy around the car.

"Am I missing something here?" Marco asked.

Erin turned to him, she smirked warmly, and leant on him and explained Orla's fascination with Renault Clio adverts. They watched Orla ogle in amazement at the Renault Clio. Mary came to the door and called them back in. Erin took Orla by the wrist and led her back up the pathway. Orla broke free and ran back to Marco. She kissed him, and then the pup.

"See ya in a while." She beamed.

"Alright." Marco chuckled. He watched her bound back towards Erin.

"Bye Coco Pops!" Orla called happily. The pup barked in response. Marco and Erin were startled.

"Hold on…. What did you say?" Marco called with amusement.

"That's his name…. Coco Pops." Orla said. The pup barked again, causing Marco to gaffaw.

"Catch yourself on, Orla! Ye can't name a dog Coco Pops!" Erin sniggered. The pup barked again.

"See… he likes it!" Orla cried. She bounced back into the house with glee. Erin and Marco looked at each other and laughed together.

"See ya later, Marco…. Bye Coco Pops!" Erin teased. The pup barked back.

"I guess that IS his name. Hi?" Erin admitted, smiling as she went back inside. Marco was now alone with the pup.

"Is that your name then? Coco Pops?" He asked. The pup barked on que.

"Come on then, Coco Pops. Let's get inside." Marco said as he made his way across to Jim's house.

Chapter Text

Erin sat at the kitchen table after dinner. She'd just finished writing up her evaluation of the day's events in her diary. -A day that Orla will not soon forget, that's for sure. - She thought. Inspired by the fog; she had written a few poetic verses about it, in addition to some verses about her and James, and Orla and Marco. But she had mostly documented the events that had unfolded that afternoon. She put her fountain pen down and surveyed her work.

"Where do I start?

Well, first. Today was a day Orla won't soon forget. Marco's back! Completely surprised us all, except James, (cheeky fecker knew he was coming.) Orla is absolutely buzzing beyond belief., and we could not be happier for her. Orla and Marco went through nearly 3 months without seeing each other, and now they're together again, where they belong. Even now, as I write this, I can feel myself smiling. it still baffles me that Orla…. MY whacky cousin Orla found herself a cracking fella…. Marco is great…. but no one compares to my James! I love him so much… I can't bear it.

I haven't said That to him yet. Don't want him to think I'm desperate. I was certainly thinking it after he stood up to that psycho MadStab the other night. James seems to be asserting himself much more. Isn't taking any crap from anyone anymore, it might be because Marco's back, but whatever the reason…. I must admit…. I like it. I really like it. No… I LOVE IT! While I'm on the subject… I think it's safe to say that Marco and Orla love each other. The way they look at each other… It reminds me of how James looks at me, and I know how it makes me feel. Maybe I'll wait for him to say it? Or should I say it? Does it matter who says it first?

I will say this, Marco certainly knows how to make an entrance. I cannot believe he actually got Sister Michael tipsy, well, PLASTERED shall I say. That must have been a sight to behold. But there was something we heard… well…. the ENTIRE school heard her slur her words like Uncle Colm after a few sherries…. Something about US…. The way we've made life at school amusing for her. I'm not too sure if that's meant to be a compliment or something. I'll have to ask Marco to try and gage how she said it. Maybe she has an underlying respect for us? Can you imagine that?

If that wasn't enough…. We have a new addition to the gang. Marco brought his new dog with him to Derry! A Jack Russell terrier puppy, and he's gorgeous. He's not Toto, but he's certainly made a good impression. Even Mammy seems to like him. Bit of a strange dog! Orla was given the task of naming him… of all things, she named him Coco Pops! No, seriously, his name is Coco Pops! He seems to like it. Looks like he's gonna fit right in with the gang to be fair.-"

Suddenly. There was a knock at the door.

"Erin!" Gerry called.

"Aye, Daddy?" Erin turned.

"It's James for ye." He answered. Erin smiled and ran to the hallway. Gerry smiled as he walked into the kitchen to give them some privacy. As soon as he was out of sight, she turned to her boyfriend.

"James!" Erin smiled as she ran into his arms.

"Hiya. You alright?" He asked, tightening his hug.

"Aye, Christ! Ye miss me that much did ye?" Erin teased, feeling him hug her tight. She reciprocated happily. Erin gasped with excitement as she felt James daringly lower his face into the corner of her neck, kissing it gently. She pulled his face up and snogged him. They smiled at each other with admiring eyes. Erin then darted her head around quickly.

"Where's Michelle and Clare? I thought we were gonna meet at the walls later?"

"Well, that's the problem, have you not looked outside?" James asked.

"No! Why?"

"You might want to take a look."

Erin opened the front door to investigate. The fog had suddenly come back with a vengeance. It was even thicker than it was that morning. It was as if Derry had been engulfed by a cloud. James stood beside Erin and they stared in awe at the sight of the fog. Erin's attention was then drawn towards the floor, Coco Pops had brushed past her ankle to venture outside.

"Ach, no Coco Pops! Come 'ere boy!" Erin urgently reached down and grabbed him before he vanished into the fog. Coco Pops barked successively while Erin shushed and cradled him.

"This is mental, so it is." Erin exclaimed. Coco Pops barked as she closed the door.

"Yeah, Michelle and Clare decided to stay in…. Sorry, What did you call him?" James asked. Stroking the pup's head.

"Coco Pops." Erin smirked. He barked on que again, making her laugh.

"You are kidding?"

"Nope. No messing. His name is Coco Pops." Another bark.

"What, does he do that every time?" James asked.

"Aye, he does so. Go on, say it." Erin giggled. James smirked but then made eye contact with the pup.

"Coco Pops." He said. BARK! James laughed.

"Orla?" James asked Erin. She nodded.

"Now that IS mental! But not as mental as what happened to Michelle though." James chuckled.

"Why, what happened?" Erin asked.

"Well, she went out earlier to take the rubbish out, she couldn't see because of the fog… she looked back and started moaning at me, then she tripped and fell over the wall." James laughed.

"What the feck! Is she alright?" Erin guffawed.

"Yeah. I think her pride's hurt more than anything." James laughed loudly. Erin sniggered.

"Well, if that's mental, ye must be insane, coming over here through all that!" Erin quipped.

"Well, maybe I am." James quipped. He lowered himself towards Erin, and they kissed.

"Thank you." Erin said. They kissed again.

"Yer glad he's back, aren't ye?" Erin smiled.

"Yeah… but not as much as Orla is though." James joked. "It's weird. Marco was only here for 2 weeks before, but now I can't imagine this place without him."

"That's strange… I thought the same thing about you." Erin said. Stroking his chest.

"So… Where are they?" James asked.

"D'ya know what? I actually don't know." Erin pulled a confused look.

Suddenly, Coco Pops barked, he wiggled free from Erin's arms and darted into the living room. Erin and James followed him, poking their heads through the doorway to see where he went. They then spied a heartwarming sight. Erin and James smiled happily.

"They're asleep." Erin whispered.

Sure enough, there they were. Orla was curled up, sleeping peacefully in Marco's lap. They had fallen asleep together in the armchair. Cradling each other; their heads were resting against each other's. A cushion behind their heads, and a blanket draped over them.

"Looks very familiar, doesn't it?" James said.

"How's that?" Erin asked.

"Well, remember the first night Marco was here?" James asked.

"Aye… it was nice. That was." Erin gazed at James.

"I remember you and me falling asleep together a couple of weeks ago too." James smiled.

"Aye…. Wouldn't mind doing that again." Erin admitted.

"Yeah?"

"Aye, But maybe it'll be…. Ye know…. Somewhere else... Some other time?" Erin purred quietly; James felt his chest tighten at the suggestion. He breathed nervously with excitement.

"… Well…. Uh… yea, definitely." James stumbled hopelessly; Erin smiled at her boyfriend's awkward stance.

"Erin! Come on now love. Let James inside." Mary called from the ktichen. Erin blushed.

James hung his coat up; Erin lead him into the living room. They sat on the sofa, with Erin curling herself next to James. They looked over towards the armchair and smiled warmly. Erin reminisced again to that first night when Marco had arrived in Derry with James.

"Oi, Who'd have thought?" Erin whispered.

"Yeah, I know." James replied. Smiling proudly at them.

Orla and Marco had come full circle, back together in the same place where they'd started. Erin beamed a huge smile as she heard Orla let out a soft sigh of contentment, nuzzling Marco as she smiled in her sleep. James then felt Coco Pops climb up his leg, Erin looked down and saw him bring himself up onto his hind legs. She reached down and smiled as she picked him up. She placed him on her lap where they both stroked him. Coco Pops began to crawl up towards Erin's face.

"Ach, looks like ye got some competition, James, hi?" Erin whispered, pecking James's cheek.

Erin smiled as she saw Coco Pops look up at her. Mary then came in with Anna, she wanted to see the pup before she went up to bed. Erin and James turned and smiled at little Anna, who was clearly besotted with Coco Pops. Mary, James and Erin laughed as Anna giggled at the pup raise his paw. Almost waving at her.

"Hey Anna, You got yourself a little friend, have ya?" James said. Mary smiled at the little wain's delight.

"Ach, she does so. Ach, he's a good 'un, so he is. Does he have a name?" Mary asked.

"Aye… Orla gave him a name earlier." Erin answered nervously, scrunching her face. Knowing what would happen.

"Well, what is it?" Mary quizzed.

Erin and James frowned at each other, desperately not wanting Coco Pops to wake Orla and Marco.

"Ach, they're gonna need to wake up anyway…. It's Coco Pops." Erin said.

With that, Coco Pops let out a series of loud barks, causing Orla and Marco to jump awake, shooting out of their skins. Mary covered her mouth as she laughed at the startled couple. Erin and James threw their heads back laughing. Even Anna laughed. Marco and Orla looked around in a daze.

"What's happenin? What's goin' on?" Orla asked, her face startled.

"Nothing, Orla!" Erin laughed.

"Coco Pops was just giving ye a wakeup call, Orla love." Mary quipped as she took Anna up for the night.

"You alright there, mate?" James asked while laughing at Marco's startled look.

With Joe across the road at Jim's, and Sarah and Gerry sitting in the kitchen; the foursome chatted and doted on Coco Pops. James regarded Marco warmly, who yawned with exhaustion, smiling as Orla rested upon him.

"Been a long journey back, hasn't it?" James asked.

"In more ways than one." Marco sighed.

"Worth it?" James asked.

Marco looked down and smiled at Orla who was looking up at him.

"Damn right it was."

"How long since ye really knew ye were coming back Marco?" Erin asked.

"Only found out a few days ago. I've been travelling since yesterday morning." Marco said.

"Ach, no wonder you're knackered." Orla said, stroking his hair.

"That must have been a bit scary driving that car all that way to Liverpool on your own." James remarked. Erin paused at first but then shot a look of surprise at James.

"Stall the ball here!" Erin exclaimed.

"You what?" James asked.

"Ye telling us that ye knew about Marco's car?!" Erin gasped.

"Well…. Yeah. I sort of needed to." James replied.

"What d'ya mean?" Erin asked.

"It's not just Marco's car, it's… kind of mine as well." James admitted.

"Wha- Are ye serious?" Erin's eyes stared in amazement.

"Yeah, straight up." Marco then handed James a printed piece of paper. He took it to show Erin the certificate of insurance with his name on it.

"Yeah…. That was the gist of the phone call I had with my mum. She, and Marco's dad went in together and got the car for… well, all of us." James revealed.

"Oh my God! James! That's….. great!" Erin exclaimed.

"That is sooooo cracker! Isn't it Coco Pops?" Orla said. Which garnered a joyful bark from the pup.

"Do you wanna go sit in it?" James asked Erin.

"ACH ! YEAH !" Orla answered for her.

Orla bounded outside all the way down to the car. Followed by the other three. The fog had begun to clear slightly, but it was very cold. Marco unlocked the Clio and let James sit in the driver's seat. Orla ran around to the front passenger seat, while Marco and Erin climbed into the back with Coco Pops. They all shivered as they sat inside the Clio. Orla didn't know where to look or what to do first. She reached and turned on the radio which brought a loud sound of static noise, causing Coco Pops to howl. James quickly turned the radio down. They began to talk incoherently but were quickly unable to withstand the cold any longer, so they filed out of the Clio and walked back inside the house.

"Happy with yer new set of wheels, are ya now James?" Gerry asked, who'd been standing in the doorway. James nodded.

"Isn't it great, Daddy?" Erin exclaimed.

"Aye it is so. It'll save ye a lot of money when ye get insurance for ya own car." Gerry said.

"Better make sure I ring Mum tomorrow." James replied. Erin acknowledged his statement with a nod.

"Right, girls. Ya mammys said it's time to wind down now. So, it's time to say good night to the boys." Gerry said, which Erin and Orla frowned.

"Can we drive James home, Uncle Gerry?" Orla suggested out of the blue.

"Aye! Oh, please Daddy? Go on!" Erin pleaded. Gerry pondered silently, he glanced inside, and then at the fog, and then at the boys.

"Drive… Carefully." He said cautiously. James and Marco nodded.

"Go on then. Off with ya." Gerry smiled.

Erin and Orla raced back down to the Clio. Marco and James assured Gerry again they would be careful before following the girls. Marco chucked the keys to James. And they piled into the car for its maiden night drive in Derry. James adjusted his seat and let the car out slow. Gerry chuckled at the jubilant cries from inside the car as they drove off cautiously down the road. He smiled proudly; he then noticed that Joe was waving them off, he then braced himself for Joe's sharpness.

"Any excuse to get out of driving the lad home yerself, ya lazy shit!" Joe gruffed.

"Oh! Ya got me there, Joe." Gerry replied with a soft sarcasm, turning back into the house. Joe then watched the car drive around the corner and crooked a smile.

The foursome sung along to Oasis- Don't Look Back in Anger as James drove home. Erin then admonished Orla for winding the window down as they drove along, causing the cold air to wooft into the car. Despite the bite from the cold, Orla argued that Coco Pops wanted to stick his head out the window.

"It doesn't mean ye have to stick your head out as well!" Erin argued.

"I know… she's a right spoil sport." Orla said to Coco Pops as she wound the window back up.

Erin crooked her mouth and rolled her eyes. She then playfully slapped Marco's arm who was laughing at the whole thing. James beamed as he was able to speed up a little along the route home. As they pulled up to the Mallons. James and Erin got out and walked to his door. Marco got into the driver's seat, he then turned with Orla as they watched Erin wrap her arms around James as they shared a passionate snog goodnight.

"A bag of pick n' mix says Michelle opens the door on them." Orla dared him.

"…. Two says she don't!"

"You're on." Orla replied. Marco resided that she was probably going to be right.

Sure enough, the door opened, Erin and James shot away from each other, expecting a foul mouth rant from Michelle; Instead, they were met by the shocked look of Jason in the doorway. The two couples stared in shock.

"Ach, Jason wait… ye forgot ye…." Michelle came to the door, and now she stood in awe of Erin and James, who regarded that she was wearing her dressing gown.

Marco snorted as Orla covered Coco Pops eyes, gawking in amusement.

"Alright, you two?" Michelle said sheepishly, attempting to brake the tension.

"Yeah… just saying goodnight to Erin." James said.

"Ach, well. Fair enough. Jason, this is James and Erin, you two, this is… Jason." Michelle said nervously.

"Nice to meet ye both, finally." Jason said.

"Likewise." Erin nodded awkwardly.

"Oh, and that's Orla with her boyfriend, Marco…. Sitting in a fucking car?!" Michelle exclaimed as she darted out to inspect the new vehicle, removing herself from the awkward situation.

"Oh yeah. Um, I'll fill you in on that." James said they followed her.

"I think she's already had that." Erin remarked. Michelle turned and shot dagger eyes at her.

"Um, ye know what. I'll see yers later. Nice to meet ye all. Night Michelle." Jason said, quickly kissing her on the cheek. He walked briskly up the road.

"Bye Jason!" Orla called "Nice to meet you!" Marco called. They then all turned to Michelle, who was red in the face. Michelle turned to see the cognizant look on Erin and James' faces.

"Well, on that note. I am going to say goodnight, Michelle. And Good night to you James." Erin said as she brazenly kissed him slowly. She smiled as she stepped inside the car.

"See ya in the morning, Michelle." Orla called. "Night Michelle." Marco smiled. "J'. Laters."

"Laters." James replied. As Marco pulled away. James and Michelle were left standing in an awkward silence.

"So…. Marco's got a car?" Michelle asked, standing awkwardly with her arms crossed. James cracked a smile.

"Come on. Let's go in." James said.

The drive back was filled only with the sound of music from the radio as Marco pulled up. Erin stepped out holding Coco Pops as she gave Marco and Orla a chance to say goodnight. Orla pressed herself gently into Marco, wrapping her arms around his waist, while Marco cradled her head. He felt her shiver.

"Girls, Come on in now." Mary suddenly called. Orla turned at the sound of her voice. She then turned to look back at Marco, who saw she was reluctant to go.

"I'll see you in the morning. Promise. I'm here, really!" He said.

Glancing down and then up at him. Orla bit her lip. "Prove it." She whispered as she shivered.

"How?" Marco asked.

"Kiss me." She smiled.

"Come 'ere then." Marco smiled back. Their lips met for a tender kiss. They felt themselves shiver as they kissed. They smiled at each other again when their lips parted.

"Aye, yer definitely here!" She laughed. Resting her head on his.

"OK. Good night?" Marco said.

"Good night." Orla replied.

Erin and Marco wished each other good night as she handed Coco Pops back to him. Orla waved as he walked across the road to Jim's. The two cousins then made their way back inside. After almost 3 months apart. Tomorrow was now another day the whole gang, old and new members alike, would all face…. Together.

Chapter Text

Orla awoke early as she always did. But for her, 6:40am was exceptionally late. She smiled as this one morning already felt so different from the mornings of the past 3 months. As she lay in her bed, she smiled whilst her mind spun as if she were still in a perfect dream. With Christmas just around the corner, she felt a sense of excitement she'd never felt before. But just then, a thought flashed. Her eyes darted everywhere as she heard her own mind argue with itself over whether, or not the events of yesterday even happened. The pain in her head began to swell. Yesterday had been so perfect to be real. It couldn't have been real, could it? She had to find out.

Orla shot out of bed and darted towards her window, dodging the assortment of trinkets and clothes that were strewn across the bedroom floor. But her luck ran out. She let out a cry of agonizing pain as her bare foot trod on a square piece of LEGO. She knew at that point she was awake for certain. Shaking the pain away, standing in her hot pink onesie; Orla threw the curtains open and peered down onto the street.

Orla was relieved to see that It was all real. The Renault Clio was where she last saw it. Marco really was back in Derry.

But then another thought flashed in her mind…. MadStab… Shannon… the threat they made to her, Marco, and the rest of the gang. She closed her eyes and held her head, which swelled with pain again, she took deep breaths and thought to herself "I'm not gonna let'em hurt 'im." Just then, she heard barking, Coco Pops! She looked outside and opened her window. There he was.

"Marco!" She cried happily. Leaning out her window. Marco's eyes shot up and smiled warmly in return.

"Morning! You alright?" He called up to her.

"Aye!... Wait there!" Orla called. As she sprinted towards her bedroom door, she trod on another sharp object.

"Agh! Shite... Ok…. Alright… I get the hint. I'll clean my fecking room." Orla grimaced as she spoke to herself, pointing her finger upward.

Orla swung her front door open and jumped into Marco's waiting arm. Coco Pops barked with excitement. Marco shushed him before he woke the whole house up. Orla reached down and cradled the excited pup. She put her arm back around Marco for another embrace.

"Nice pyjamas." Marco chuckled. Orla blushed.

"Ach…. It IS real. All of it." Orla sighed happily. Marco smiled and rested his forehead on Orla's.

"Did you sleep ok?" He asked.

"Aye… How about yourself?"

"Yeah, too good. Forgot where I was." Marco replied, causing Orla to furrow her eyebrows.

"Yer weird, ye know that?" She sniggered, raising her eyebrows at him.

"….. You have no idea!" Marco deepened his voice.

"Ach! You've seen The Lion King, haven't ya, Hi?" Orla sniggered.

"Yeah, it's a good one, isn't it?"

"Aye it is so!" Orla laughed. Marco smiled and frowned as he looked into her eyes.

"I missed you so much." Marco admitted.

"I missed ya too. All I've thought about was you, and this." Orla said as she folded her lower lip.

"I'm just sorry I wasn't here when all this stuff went on." Marco sighed.

"Everything's gonna be alright now, hi?" She asked.

Marco wasn't sure what to say. The interview was beginning to weigh on his mind, among other things. His chest pounded hard, and his feet felt cold. Orla saw how uncertain he looked, with his eyes looking so distant, she pulled Marco in for a soft kiss.

"Oi. I said everything's gonna be alright now. Do ye hear?"

"OK." Marco whispered.

"Cos ye here now, and I'm not gonna let anything happen to ya!" Orla stated. Marco looked at her adoringly. Orla then giggled as she felt Coco Pops nuzzled her. The sight of the pup nuzzling her warmed Marco.

"I think he likes you, just a little bit." Marco laughed.

"So, where were ya heading?"

"Just gotta take little legs here for a walk, then get back and get ready for the interview."

"Are ye nervous?" Orla asked.

"Well… remember the state I got in when I did that reading in church?"

"Aye?"

"Well, I'm not as nervous as I was then." Marco laughed.

"Ach grand. Will ya be over later?"

"Yeah! I'll give you all a lift to school if you want?"

"Ach, Aye! That'd be so class!" Orla beamed with wide eyes.

"See you in a bit, then?" Marco said, Orla nodded happily.

"Aye, Ye better crack on. See ya Coco Pops." Orla quipped, she pecked both the pup and Marco.

Marco walked back down the path. He looked back and saw Orla wave him off. They beamed a large smile at each other before Orla went back inside to get ready for school. First, she darted about her room, tidying up the scattered pieces of clothes and bits and bobs off the floor. She placed used clothes in the wash basket before making her way back upstairs to shower. Her hair was still wild, with just a single ponytail on top as she finished dressing for school. The time was now just before 7:40am when she walked into Erin's, who was making her own way downstairs as Orla walked in.

"Alright, Orla?" Erin quizzed.

"Aye!" She beamed.

"Christ! Ye look like the cat that got the cream!" Erin quipped.

"What?"

"I mean ye look really happy." Erin said softly. Orla beamed a warm smile.

Ast they walked into the kitchen, Erin was startled to see James already sitting at the kitchen table with Mary and Gerry, reading the Derry Journal.

"Morning, girls." He said.

"James?!" Erin gasped.

"Aye, that's his name, Erin." Gerry chuckled at his startled daughter.

"Ye here?"

"Of course, I am." James said.

"No, I mean, why ye here so early?" Erin laughed nervously. As James got up and kissed her forehead.

"Can't stand being away from ye, so he can't." Erin blushed as James laughed.

"Remind ye of someone, Mary?" Gerry laughed.

"Ach Gerry, catch yourself on." Mary smirked, blushing herself.

"Fecking Creep." Joe mumbled from his seat at the table.

"Morning James."

"Morning Orla…. Did you see…."

"Motherfuckers!" Michelle stormed in from outside.

"Ach, Jesus, that girl!" Mary gasped.

"Ach…. Christ No!" Came a moan from the kitchen cupboard.

"What's wrong Orla?" Erin asked.

"There's no more pop tarts!" Orla moaned.

"That car is absolutely fucking class!" Michelle said excitedly.

"Oi, will ye mind yer mouth, girl!" Joe snapped.

Michelle simmered down and sat to eat some toast while Orla ambled towards the table with disappointment.

"There's not even any chocolate spread." Orla moaned.

"Aye, well ye had the last of the pop tarts yesterday, so ye did, Orla love." Mary informed her as she placed tea on the kitchen table. James and Erin then sat down.

"For God's sake Orla, don't be such a melter." Erin scoffed, rolling her eyes as she watched Orla slouch into a chair.

"Marco say he was taking ye all in this morning, James?" Mary asked. James nodded.

"All I can say is thank God that fog's finally shifted." Gerry changed the subject.

"You must have loved that yesterday, another excuse to sit on ya lazy arse all day instead of actually working." Joe scoffed. Gerry turned toward Joe and gawked.

"Echo 3 to Echo 7, Han old buddy, do you read me?" A crackling voice was heard. Everyone's heads darted around the room.

"What the fuck was that?" Michelle asked, looking around, Mary grimaced and scrunched her eyes.

"Echo 7 to Echo 3. We got a code red here." Everyone turned and saw James talking into a Motorola Walkie Talkie.

"Look at that J' These things still work! What's a code red?" Marco asked cheerfully. Orla gawked.

"Code red means No Pop Tarts or chocolate spread." James laughed, looking at Orla who pursed her lips together and lowered her head that went red with embarrassment. Erin and Michelle sniggered.

"…. Oh I see…. right! I've got some Nutella over here. I'll bring it. Over and out." Marco laughed. The line cut off. James, Erin and Michelle laughed at Orla's red face.

"Stop, will ya?!" Orla shouted at them, slapping James's leg. Which only made them laugh more.

"Ach, Wind ya neck in, Orla! Just cos ya fella's got ya all lured!" Erin teased. At that point, the door opened, and Clare came in.

"Morning everyone…. What's the craic?" Clare asked.

"Orla's going all broke again." Michelle teased.

"Ach, ignore them, Orla." Clare sat down next to Orla, rubbing her shoulder with sympathy. The door opened again, and Coco Pops could be heard as Sarah then walked in, followed by Marco.

"Ach, morning love." Sarah said. Kissing Orla's forehead. Coco Pops bounded in and barked with excitement, which made Anna smile happily. Erin picked Coco Pops climbed up but was ordered by Mary "Uh. No dogs at the table." Erin frowned at put Coco Pops down, who made his way over to where Anna was.

"By Christ! Look at the handsome fella in the suit here!" Joe called out, nodding towards Marco.

They all turned and regarded Marco; he was wearing a dark grey suit, a dark red tie, and a white buttoned shirt, ready for the interview.

"Oi Oi! Here he is!" James lead the playful taunts from the household.

"What's the apprenticeship for Marco? Chef or Model?" Gerry quipped.

Now it was Marco's turn. He smiled with embarrassment as everyone took turns bashing him jokingly. But Orla's eyes shot wide as she gawked at her fella. She felt butterflies rumble deep inside her, she felt her cheeks burn, her knees were wobbling as she got up and moved towards him. She'd never seen him look so… alluring.

"Hiya…. You alright?" Marco quizzed.

"Ye…." Orla wasn't sure what to say as she ogled Marco. He saw her eyes sparkling.

"He looks like a proper ride, Hi Orla?" Michelle threw in. Erin burst out laughing. Orla then buried her face into Marco's shoulder, unable to handle any more embarrassment.

"Aye. Proper handsome he looks. Does he not, Orla?" Sarah piped up.

"Mammy!" Orla giggled.

"Looking for this?" Marco smiled. Holding the jar of Nutella up.

"Ach, thanks." Orla smiled.

"All set, are ye now, Marco?" Mary asked, placing a tea for him at the table. Marco nodded quietly as he sat.

"How ye feeling, lad?" Gerry asked.

"…. A bit nervous…." Marco admitted.

"Ach, you'll be alright son." Joe said.

"Yeah, you're gonna smash it." James said. Nudging Marco's arm

"Well, ye better finish up wains. Ye must be shifting soon." Mary said.

As the gang ate breakfast, They filled Clare in about the new car that belonged to James and Marco. Clare was ecstatic as Michelle took her to the window to confirm it wasn't a joke; Michelle then quickly called shotgun which caused a slight argument amongst the group, which Marco settled quickly. "She called it. You can't argue!" While Michelle gloated, Erin motioned James to glance at Orla. Who was staring intently at Marco while she ate her Nutella coated toast.

"Is she alright?" He whispered.

"She's absolutely lured!" Erin whispered back.

"That must be how I look every time I see you." James smiled.

"Catch yourself on." Erin laughed. Her cheeks reddening. She then shot in quickly and gave him a kiss.

Their attention shifted after Clare was told that Marco was going to drive them to school. She began to feel slightly uneasy given the size of the group compared to the size of the car.

"Ach, Christ, what are ye shiteing the tights for Clare?" Michelle asked annoyingly.

"I am not! I'm just…. Well…. it's more of a concern than anything. I mean, what if we get pulled over for having too many people in the car or something? Or what if the car tips over and we like all perish…. that's not exactly the way I want to go, I mean, it's nice we'd all be together and all…."

Clare's rant continued as they all looked at each other. Mary regarded the big clock, and silently motioned that it was time to shift. They gathered themselves together. The only thing that could be heard was Clare voicing the possibilities of what might happen to them if they got caught in an overloaded vehicle. The parents waved them all as they allowed Clare to spout. They walked down towards the car. Michelle glanced at Marco as he opened the car's back door. Michelle stood in front of Clare with her arms crossed as she rattled on.

"…. BUT…. If it is necessary, I want it to be known for the record that I was totally and utterly against the idea of having us all in the car at the same time and I want no repercussions to come my way if we get into any sort of trouble…. Is that understood?!" Clare asked loudly.

"Fine! If we get pulled over, we'll say ye had nothing to do with it…. Just get in the fucking car, Clare." Michelle exasperated as calmly as she could.

"Fine. Grand so." Clare gathered her breath, gave the sign of the cross, and shuffled into the middle of the back seat.

Erin sat in the back on James's lap, Orla sat in the last back seat. Michelle took her place in the shotgun position. She had tuned the radio into the local stations. Once the car started, Gangsta's Paradise blared loudly from the sound system. The group agonised over the level of noise, shouting at Michelle to turn the music down, who threw her head with laughter. Marco pulled out and they drove off towards Our Lady Immaculate college. Michelle bopped her head to the music while Clare's head, darted everywhere, on the lookout for any roadblocks. James smiled contently at Erin as she rested on him, their fingers, intertwined, happy.

"Oi. Yous two better not be feeling each other up back there!" Michelle snapped.

"Ach, looks who's talking!" Erin shot back.

"What are ye talking about Erin?" Clare asked.

"Michelle had a little liaison last night… with Jason…. At her parent's house." Erin stated.

"Michelle! What if ya Ma had caught ya?" Clare gasped.

"Ach, I'm always two steps ahead of the game." Michelle gloated.

"I thought ye seemed more mellow this morning." Clare regarded Michelle's smirk.

"So, how was he, MIchelle?" Orla asked out of the blue. Erin and James gawked at Orla's blatantness. Marco spurted out laughing.

"Well, I got no complaints, Orla!" Michelle winked. Orla grinned

"Jay, I hope you ain't gonna throw up back there mate." Marco chuckled.

"Can we please change the subject! I don't really wanna hear this." James squirmed.

"Oi, don't be such a ballache, James!" Michelle shot.

"Ach, it's alright for you, Michelle. Ye don't have everyone breathing down yer neck every 5 minutes…. The way things are, I'll still be a virgin when I'm 30!" Erin groaned.

"I don't think James is gonna wait that long for ye, Erin!" Michelle joked.

While Michelle's quip began a squabble among the group. They came to stop at a set of traffic lights. Marco stole the chance and slid his hand down the right side of his seat, Orla spotted what he was doing and slid herself forward, shielding Marco's hand from sight, she smiled as Marco stroked his fingers along her calf. As they neared school, James spotted the chance to change the subject.

"Do you reckon Sister Michael will be in?" James asked.

"Probably be too hungover." Erin snorted.

"I honestly thought she could take more than two fucking glasses." Michelle scoffed.

"That's another thing! What if she holds that against us?" Clare panicked.

"What's it gotta do with us, Clare? We didn't get her drunk." Michelle protested.

"Well, Marco's part of the group now, so if one of us goes down, we all go down. We're pack animals, we are so, Michelle." Clare spoke quickly.

"Why are ye calling Michelle a wee arsehole?" Orla spoke up suddenly, Everyone, except Marco rolled their eyes.

"Not arsehole Orla…. We…Are….so." Clare said more slowly.

"I know…. I was just being sarcastic." Clare giggled.

The gang all turned and gazed at Orla with astonishment.

"Since when do ye know how to make sarcastic jokes like that, Orla?" Erin asked, startled.

"Yeah…. You've never said anything like that before." James quizzed.

Orla bit her lower lip and looked out the window, avoiding eye contact. The group then cast their suspicious gazes towards Marco.

"What? What you looking at me for?" Marco asked innocently. They all squinted their eye knowingly as Marco pulled up outside Our Lady Immaculate college.

"Right… See you all later." Marco said nervously.

"Good luck mate." James said as he held his hand out. "Thanks, Jay. Marco replied. As they clasped hands, James kept his grip on Marco's hand and turned it sideways. The girls all put a hand in, making a pile. "Thanks, all of yer." Marco said.

"Fucking smash it, you." Michelle punched his arm.

"Good luck mucker." Erin smiled, rubbing his striken arm.

"I got something here for ye, Marco." Clare said.

Clare quickly pulled out a small see through bag, with a rainbow pendant inside it. The same pendant that the gang wore in support for Clare, which had now become a symbol of their pack.

"It's for luck." Clare said as she snapped it onto the lapel of his suit jacket; Marco smiled at the pint sized blonde and held her hand gently. "Thanks mate."

As they filed out of the car, Orla quickly jumped back into the front passenger seat. The others moved away to give them some privacy.

"I got some things for ye too." Orla said. She reached into her blazer pocket and pulled out the same soft monkey toy he'd given her when he left. Now sporting a rubber band. She wrapped it around the rear-view mirror, so it dangled down. Marco smiled at the gesture.

"Is that for luck as well?" Marco asked.

"No. That's for decoration…. This is for luck." Orla smiled.

She leant in and their lips met. A gentle kiss, that turned into a slow snog, which then became more rapid. Neither of them wanted to stop. Marco relished Orla's lips tasting of sugar and strawberry sweets. They both gasped as they pulled out.

"Fucking hell!" Marco gasped happily.

"I didn't get a chance to say earlier…. But ye look fecking gorgeous, ye do." Orla whispered, stroking his tie, Marco chuckled.

"Have I told you that you look beautiful today?" Marco shot back, stroking her wild hair back. Orla smiled.

"Mind yourself. Hi?"

"Yeah. You have a good day too."

"Ok…. Good Luck." Orla said softly, gently squeezing his wrist.

"Thanks, see you later." Marco smiled.

They shared one last kiss and Orla jumped happily out of the car. She quickly zig zagged her way towards the gang who chuckled at her elation. As she joined them, she turned, and they waved Marco bibbed his horn and drove off to Strabane. He thought to himself that he was going to close the chapter on one story, with the means of starting a new one. The gang wondered down the corridor towards the main hall, everything seemed normal.

"Hiiiiii Guuuuys!" Jenny Joyce, on que, intercepted them. Michelle's stomach churned.

"Alright there Jenny? How bout ye?" Orla beamed.

"Fine, I am so. Ye look especially bouncy today, Orla!" Jenny regarded.

"That's not hard to believe." Erin quipped.

"How's that?" Jenny asked.

"Ach, she's just horny for Marco, that's all." Michelle shot. Orla and Jenny looked abashed.

"… Uh…. well. Any hoo!" Jenny quickly shifted the subject.

"Yes, seriously. Any hoo!" Erin shot, wanting to move past what Michelle had just said.

"Have any of yous seen Sister Michael this morning?" Jenny asked.

"We literally just walked in, Jenny." Clare shot.

"No…. we haven't seen Sister Michael, Jenny." James answered sensibly.

"Fine an' dandy! Well in that case…. I was instructed to give ye this." Jenny handed a sheet of paper to Erin.

"What is this?" Erin quizzed.

"Oh Christ! It's a summons or something!"

"Will ye stop cacking yerself Clare!" Michelle barked.

"It's the meeting schedule from the careers officer. Some girls have called in sick, so you'll all be seeing the careers officer throughout the day. These are your time slots." Jenny confirmed.

"Ach, well, thanks Jenny." Clare relaxed. She was very excited about seeing the careers officer.

"Well. Bye for now." Orla waved as Jenny skipped away. The group walked on.

"God Michelle, do ye have to broadcast everything like that?" Erin snapped.

"What?" Michelle asked defensively.

"Orla's just horny for Marco!" Erin mimicked.

"I am though, Erin." Orla admitted nonchalantly with a cheeky smirk.

"Orla!" Clare gasped. Michelle sniggered.

"Aye we all know that Orla, ye were practically drooling over him at breakfast." Erin stated.

"Oi! You're just the same with Dicko over here." Michelle said.

"Well, thanks for that Michelle." James said.

"Aye, but I don't tell everyone about it!" Erin strained comically.

"Are ye horny for James right now, Erin?" Orla asked.

"'Course she is! Her cheeks are going red." Michelle chimed in. Clare pursed her lips together, spotting Erin's flushed face.

"Can we please not discuss mine and Erin's horny-ness in the hall?" James asked, taking Erin's hand.

Just then, Shannon O' Driscoll and her friend Anna now stood in front of them. Shannon squared up arrogantly to the much taller Orla.

"What do you two fuckos want?" Michelle snapped.

"Well… Well… Well…. So, the mental cases are back together again. With about as much brains between them as a wet lettuce." Shannon mocked, but Orla was unphased. Michelle quickly shoved Anna out of the way and squared up to Shannon.

"Just say one more word, ye fucking mouth!"

"Michelle, don't!"

"Stay out of it, Dicko!" Michelle shot to James.

"Oh God! Oh God! Oh God! Oh God!" Clare gasped in sheer panic.

"Calm down, Clare!" Erin snapped.

"S'alright Michelle. I can handle this." Orla said calmly, patting her shoulder. Michelle backed down slowly. A crowd of students had begun to form around them.

"Ye got something to say to me then, have ye, Dose?" Shannon sneered.

"Why don't ye just say what ye gotta say, Shannon. Because ma brain, seriously, can't handle this much stupidness in one go." Orla said in a monotonous tone.

"Huh, Yer brain can't even handle a light switch!" Shannon shot, Anna and a smidgen of the crowd reacted at the quip.

"Well, if ye keep rolling yer eyes back, ye might just find yer brain!" Orla shot. The group and the crowd laughed at Orla's quip. Shannon wasn't quick enough to fire another pun back.

"Ye know Shannon, It must be so sad looking in the mirror each morning, knowing yer the reason God created the middle finger!" Orla shot again, this time flipping the middle finger at her.

Shannon stood shocked as the gathered crowd of schoolgirls laughed at the put down. The girls gawked with utter amazement that Orla was effortlessly holding her own against Shannon. James smiled as he spotted something familiar. Just then, they saw someone approaching them.

Shannon was clearly rattled. She reared up, pointing her finger in Orla's face. "Ach, all full of it now that ya little Italian fella's back, are we? Well just remember what my cousin Danny said!" She yelled.

"No…. Why don't ye remind me what ya cousin said?" Orla calmly suggested. Anna turned her head and made a quick exit when she saw who was standing behind Shannon.

"I would be most interested to hear what he said as well !" Shannon spun round and saw Sister Michael standing behind her with her arms crossed. She'd been caught in the act…. Again.

"Morning Sister Michael." Orla smiled and waved.

"All of you, away! NOW!" She boomed to the crowd which quickly dispersed.

"Miss O'Driscoll…. I've been waiting for this moment. You will be in my office before school ends, without fail! And I'll be making a call to your parents, especially your father. Just in case you have any ideas of skiving off again. Now off with you!" She bellowed. Shannon's lip quivered with anger as she stormed off.

"Feeling…. Well, this morning, Sister?" Clare squeaked. Trying to break the tension.

"…Yes, thank you. Miss Devlin…. Carry on." Sister Michael replied, and we walked off.

The group were shocked. No summons to her office, no detention, no hangover…. Clare let out an enormous sigh of relief as they all looked incredulously at each other. Michelle took charge and led them into the hall for assembly. The day wore on without any further incident as they took their turns to visit the Careers Officer, Miss Wells. Clare was the first to see her after lunch.

Clare spoke about her interest in studying Law. She voiced her ideas of becoming a Barrister, working her way into being a Solicitor or Lawyer. Wanting to earn her stripes in her chosen field. Miss Wells regarded her bravery for coming out as a Lesbian, and even suggested she could be an Activist for Gay Rights. Something that stirred a thought in Clare's mind.

Erin voiced her aspirations about Literature and Journalism. She began to map out her possible plans of being an investigating reporter, and if that didn't work out, she could always fall back on working on her novel. Miss Wells marvelled at her passion, but not so much her time awareness, Erin had spoken for much of her time before Miss Wells could begin to guide her on what prospectives were available to her.

Michelle was nonchalant, preferring to keep her aspirations about becoming a DJ to herself; Miss Wells mentioned that she knew her mother, which made Michelle change her tune, she came clean and said that she wasn't sure yet. Miss Wells suggested a possible career in psychology, perhaps even Nursing, but Michelle was dismissive.

James spoke about his aspirations to do Film Studies, in addition to Business Studies. Sighting it would be a useful tool to have, his own private misgivings about being employed in Derry coming to the forefront. He then wondered if being English might hinder Marco's chances in his apprenticeship interview. Miss Wells assured him as best she could.

Orla reverted into her own little world and began mentioning her favourite confectioneries. But once Miss Wells gave her the true gist of why she was there, Orla spoke passionately about her dance classes and her likeness towards History, mostly Oliver Cromwell, and Art.

The group congregated in the corridor as school finished. As they made their way towards the exit. They discussed where they might go to study their chosen career paths. As they walked out of the school, James's blood suddenly went cold. Erin looked and saw the colour drain from his face, almost like he'd seen a ghost. She looked onward and felt herself go cold. One by one, the girls spotted MadStab walking towards them, flanking a bigger older man, a demure petite lady dressed in a dark blue navy suit, as well as a young blonde girl, Sinead O'Driscoll.

MadStab leaned towards the bigger man who was dressed a light silver suit. His head was balding with grey hair around the back and sides; sporting a large round bellied build. MadStab whispered something to him.

"Excuse me!" The large man said sternly as they approached the group. "I would like a word with yer."

The group stopped as the man stood before them. MadStab glaring at James. The large man raised his nose and looked upon the five friends with a snobbish distain.

"Am I to understand that one of yer has been harassing my daughter?" He snapped.

"I'm sorry…. Who are you, sir?" James asked innocently.

"I… am Patirck O'Driscoll. Shannon's father, not to mention, a member of the Board of Governors for Our Lady Immaculate College." He snapped again. The group stood in shocked silence. Clare's eyes shot wider than the others.

"Sweet merciful Jesus…." She whispered.

"And I am fully aware that many of the events of the past two years that have occurred within this school have occurred with you five always at the forefront! And now, you've taken to harassing my daughter Shannon, is that right?" Patrick grimaced.

The group stood without a word of defence. It was true. They had been at the forefront of many of the recent misdemeanours that had occurred within the school, the only exception being the lie about them harassing Shannon. Nothing could have been further from the truth. Erin felt the urge to protest immediately at the injustice of Mr O'Driscoll's accusations. James quickly took her hand, as a way of halting her.

"Patrick, shouldn't we be speaking with Sister Michael about this?" The demure lady said calmly.

"Aye Da, shouldn't we find out-"

"Quiet Sinead!" Patrick snapped aggressively. "I am waiting for an answer here! Which one of ye is it?" He demanded through gritted teeth.

"We haven't done a fucking thing to yer daughter…. Shannon's the one who's been giving shit to Orla!" Michelle piped up, refusing to be intimidated.

"Ye mind yer tongue when ye speak to me, young lady!" Patrick's eyes were bulging with anger.

"Mr and Mrs O'Driscoll. It's yourselves…. Again." Sister Michael walked up to them.

"Ye better have a good explanation for this, Sister Michael!" Patrick snapped.

"Explanation? For what, may I ask?" the nun was unmoved.

"Putting our daughter in detention again, while letting these five delinquents walk away without any sort of punishment!" He shot. Pointing at the group.

"I think you'll find… that on this occasion; it has been your daughter who has been the instigator for this whole thing Mr O'Driscoll. She has shown a total disregard for my authority, as well as relentlessly picking a fight with Orla here, a fight that she certainly did not instigate. I have this on very good authority, Mr O'Driscoll!" Sister Michael scowled, defending the group for once instead of scolding them.

"That is a total lie! Maybe it's your lacklustre attitude towards running this school that's the real problem here!" Patrick spewed, his double neck wobbling from frustration.

"Patrick, please. Not here." Mrs O Driscoll said shyly.

"Rightly so, Mrs O'Driscoll. Come with me, please. On your way now, all of you." Sister Michael calmly said to the group as she walked back inside the school with the O'Driscoll's following her.

"Alright, Sinead?" Orla asked nervously.

"…. How bout ye, Orla?" Sinead smiled as she walked past them. MadStab stayed, still glaring at James.

"So…. Where's ya little boyfriend English?" Stab taunted him.

"None of ye fucking business." Michelle shot.

"Michelle, what are ye doing?!" Clare whispered in panic.

"Heh, I guess he really is as stupid as this one here!" Stab pointed at Orla. "Looks like I'm gonna have to introduce myself to your little fella."

"Well, that's no problem…. I'm right here." a voice came.

MadStab snapped his head around. He clapped his eyes on Marco for the first time, who stood before him. Orla smiled as Marco walked closer up to MadStab and the two stood face to face. MadStab flinched slightly as he regarded the elusive teenager. MadStab may have been slightly taller, and older than the younger lad, but while James was certainly not a skinny lad by any stretch. MadStab couldn't escape the fact that Marco was more built than he imagined. MadStab quickly regained himself.

"So…. Yer the one I've been hearing about, hi?" Stab growled sinisterly. Marco stood silently.

"Just watch yourself, mate." James leaned in.

"Shut the fuck up James!" Michelle snapped quietly. Her own fists were clenched.

"Do ye know who I am, Boyo?!" Stab leered.

"…. Yeah. I know you who you are…. you're shorter than I expected." Marco replied calmly. Michelle sniggered while Orla smiled.

"Ach, so ye wanna start something do ya? Well then let's have it then…. Ye and me. Right now!" Stab growled. His eyes were like wild animals. Marco remained calm.

"Just walk away…. Just walk away." Clare thought to herself, completely panic stricken. Erin gripped James' arm tight, who watched intently at his friend. Orla swayed from side to side. Marco glanced at his friends, and then back at MadStab.

"… No thanks. You ain't worth my time." Marco said. The group breathed a sigh of relief as Marco walked towards them, turning his back on MadStab.

"DON'T TURN YA BACK ON ME, YE FUCKIN' ENGLISH BASTARD!" MadStab yelled, he reached and grabbed Marco's arm, but Marco quickly freed his arm and shoved MadStab to the ground. James launched himself forward and stood by him. Erin and Orla stood in awe; Michelle groaned as Clare grabbed her. MadStab jumped back up, seething; he took a step forward.

"DANNY! What the fuck are ye doing?!" Sinead shouted as she stepped between them.

"Stay out of it, Sinead!" Stab was incensed, as he stared at Marco.

"For Fuck sake Danny! Why do ye have to be such a Dickhead!... Ach, hiya Marco." Sinead said with surprise, turning to face Marco.

"Hello again." Marco said, astonished when he realised who it was.

"Ye know this prick?!" Stab was now confused.

"Aye, that I do…." Sinead shot back.

"Stall the fucking ball. How do ye know HIM?" Stab demanded.

"This is the lad I told ye about yesterday… The one who stopped our Liam from being run over." Sinead stated.

The group stood, shocked at the revelation. MadStab now shot a look of confusion towards Marco. Who mirrored the same look.

"Look, just go to the car, and stop being such a fucking embarrassment!" Sinead grimaced. Michelle sneered at the sight of MadStab being ordered about by a much smaller person.

"You…. This is not over." Stab said, as he walked away.

"Christ. I am soooooo sorry about my cousin. I really am." Sinead apologized to the group as she left.

James let out his breath with relief. He dropped his head on to Marco's shoulder, who let out his own sigh of relief. Orla walked up to Marco, burying her head into his shoulder. As he hugged her, he could feel her shaking.

"Everyone alright?" Marco asked. Glancing around at his friends. The group assured him they were. They were truly stunned by what they'd seen.

"Christ Marco! Please…. Don't do that again!" Clare begged, hugging him as well.

"I'm sorry."

"Don't be fucking sorry Marco… That was fucking class! That arsehole had it coming!" Michelle barked loudly, still pumped with adrenaline.

"Alright Michelle, calm down." James said.

"Can we just get out of here?" Erin suggested. They all nodded and silently made their way to the car.

They walked in silence. But despite everything that had just taken place with MadStab, Orla would not be deterred from the important issue.

"Marco?" Orla said.

"Yeah?"

"…How did it go?" She asked eagerly.

The others all stopped, eager to hear the news. Marco stared blankly at Orla, and then at the rest of the gang. He stayed silent. They all frowned, wondering why it was taking him so long to answer. Orla looked at him dismally, not wanting to believe the worst thing had happened. His blank expression slowly grew into a warm smile. Orla was barely able to contain her excitement as her own smile grew.

"I got offered a spot." Marco answered.

The group exploded in sheer ecstasy. Orla embraced Marco with a tremendous hug. Tears ran down her cheeks as the group moved in for another group hug. Orla shook from sheer joy. Her fella was back in Derry, and he wasn't going anywhere this time. James and the girls congratulated him.

"Marco, that is absolutely cracker!" Erin exclaimed.

"Ach. Yer officially one of the pack now, motherfucker." Michelle beamed.

"So… I guess that officially makes him a Derry girl, right?" James asked mockingly. Embracing his best friend with his arm around him.

"Aye it does so!" Clare said cheerfully.

"Not quite…" Orla spoke up. The group turned to look at her.

What do ya mean, Orla?" Erin asked.

"He has to say it." Orla said mischievously, pointing at Marco, who paused for a moment and took a deep breath.

"…I'm a motherfucking Derry Girl!" Marco stated. James and the girls all cracked with laughter as Orla launched in and kissed her boyfriend tenderly. Erin walked round to James, where they shared their own tender kiss. The group walked cheerfully back to the car and back to the Quinn house to spread the good news.

Chapter Text

The gang sung along to Take That-Never Forget as they drove home. As the song played; James glanced over and saw Erin smile lovingly at her wee English fella as he drove. Erin had never felt so grown up before in her young life as she sat in the car. She then turned to see Michelle, Clare, Orla, and Marco sitting snug in the back seats; her cousin Orla snuggled happily on Marco’s lap, who was smiling as much as she was. Erin saw that Clare was trembling slightly. She turned back to James, who could feel her eyes on him again. When he came to a stop at the traffic lights, he glanced at Erin who motioned him to look at Clare. James looked in his rear-view mirror, and saw what Erin was getting at.

“Are you alright, Clare?”
“Aye?! Why ye asking, James?”
“…. You just look a bit…. flushed.”
“No! Nothing wrong with me!”

Michelle felt what James was implying. Clare’s leg fidgeted as she sat. Michelle glanced at Orla, who nodded; she could feel the same shaking sensation coming from Marco. Orla placed her hand on Clare’s to comfort her.

“Yer shaking like a fucking leaf there Clare!” Michelle complained.
“I am not!”
“Aye, ye are so, Clare. I can see it.” Orla pointed. “And I can feel it.” She said to Marco.
“Marco? You alright mate?” James asked.
“Yeah. It’s just…. adrenaline.” Marco breathed out deeply.
“Aye…. Just coming down from all that excitement.” Clare exhaled. Her cheeks now sporting a rouge glow.
“Ye worried about what that dickhead said, aren’t ya?” Michelle asked.
“Well…. I wouldn’t be sensible if I wasn’t just a tiny bit concerned.” Clare replied, turning to Marco, he took Clare’s hand and held it gently.
“Oi… Don’t worry about it, Clare.” Marco assured her. Orla smiled proudly at her fella.
“Aye, there’s nothing to worry about, Clare. He’s just a jacked-up arsehole!” Michelle scoffed.
“I just hope that’s true.” James whispered, more to himself.
“Fuck MadStab, alright, let’s just let our hair down and have a fucking good night!” Michelle stated.

James shot an uncertain look at Marco through the rear-view mirror, knowing the usual drunken state Michelle was looking to get herself into. Marco shot back a reassuring look. As they dropped Clare off; she informed the gang she was having dinner with Laurie and her family, but they’d pop round to see them later. Clare said her goodbyes. The next stop was the Quinn’s house. Orla jumped out first. But Erin stayed in the front seat.

“Are ye not getting out Erin?”
“I’m just gonna ride round James and Michelle’s. Just tell Mammy I’m with them.”
“Can we not come?”
“Orla!” Erin moaned.
Marco whispered something to Orla, she then nodded and understood.

“We’ll be back around in about an hour or so. OK mate?” James asked Marco, he nodded in agreement, he patted James’s shoulder and exited the car.
“See ya two later then.” Erin said to the couple.

“Oi! No funny business!” Michelle shouted. Orla widened her eyes and shot a goofy look. Marco mirrored the same goofy face. Michelle lunged forward to change the radio station. Orla and Marco waved them off as James pulled away.

With his eardrums pulsing from the relentless noise; James grimaced that Michelle had cranked the volume all the way up. While One & One- Robert Miles blared from the car’s speakers. James looked over at Erin, who was also swaying merrily to the music. James stared forward and couldn’t help but chuckle silently to himself. The madness of living in Derry was summed up by his cousin and girlfriend who grabbed themselves a moment of freedom away from the troubles inside their world within the confides of the car. Michelle jumped out upon arriving home. Seeing the young couple wanted to be alone. She raised a knowing eyebrow at them both.

“Don’t do anything stupid, ye two fuckers!” She said. Erin rolled her eyes.

As she walked indoors. James drove towards the outskirts of Derry. James motioned Erin over to work the gear stick as he worked the clutch. He drove carefully, letting Erin know when to shift gears. The gears grinded a few times. Eventually finding their slot. Their hands were tangled together on top of the gear stick.

“I don’t think I’d like ye to be a driving instructor!” Erin laughed.
“Why’s that?” James smiled.
“Ye might have to show all the girls how to work it!”
“Well, we can’t have that, can we?” James chuckled.
“Fucking right we can’t!” She whispered.

Erin leaned over and stroked the back of James’s neck; her lips gently pecked his cheek. James laughed nervously as he kept his eyes on the road, while hearing Erin purr as she stroked the length of his neck with her button nose. She placed her hand on his leg and giggled as she saw James’s struggle, although he was smiling throughout the ‘ordeal’. Eventually parking the car; James rushed around to the passenger side. Flinging the door open, he practically launched Erin into his arms. Erin howled with laughter, but quickly stopped when James kissed her. He held her high as he kissed her, leaning against the car. As he lowered her down, they turned and saw an amber sun setting over Derry. Erin turned and leaned onto James. He hugged her from behind as they watched the sunset.

“I have not seen the sunset so beautiful as this!”
“It’s not that bad.”
“Not that bad? Catch yourself on, James! Look at it!” Erin beamed.
“Not as beautiful as what I’m looking at.” Erin looked up and saw James gazing at her. She smiled back at her wee English fella.

Meanwhile, when Orla and Marco had gone into Erin’s house. The Quinn’s kitchen had a familiar atmosphere with Joe arguing loudly with Mary and Sarah.

“I’m telling ye; I didn’t know he meant he was coming round tonight! If that cheapskate of a husband of yours bought an answer machine, we wouldn’t be having this conversation!” Joe barked.

“Don’t blame Gerry, Da! Ye spoke to him! Ye should have said something!”
“But I’ve already made plans with Jim!” Joe barked.
“Well, we’ve had this planed for weeks Daddy!” Sarah echoed “But he does make a point about the answering machine, Mary!”
“Ach, ye gonna jump on Gerry too now, are ye?!” Mary shouted.

“Hiya, Mammy! Hiya Granda! Hello Aunt Mary.” Orla called loud enough as she walked in with Marco.
“Ah, hello you two!” Joe said.
“What? just the two of ya? Where’s Erin?” Mary demanded.

“She just went for a quick drive with James and Michelle, Mary. They said they won’t be long.” Marco answered. Mary rolled her eyes.
“And why did ye not go with them, Boy!” Joe barked.
“Don’t jump down the lad’s throat, Da!” Mary barked.

“But they could be up to any sort of funny business!” Joe shouted.
“Michelle is with them, Joe. I promise.” Marco said.
“Ye look cracker, Mammy! And you do Aunt Mary.” Orla said. Mary was dressed smartly in a long black skirt and white blouse. Sarah was wearing a turquoise vest top and black jeans.

“Thanks love. Oh! How did ye get on, Marco?” Sarah asked, looking up. Marco barely got a word out.

“He did it! Mammy! Marco got accepted” She bounced ecstatically, hugging Marco.
“Ah love, that’s grand!” Sarah cried.
“Congratulations, Marco!” Mary said, smiling.
“Thanks.” Marco beamed.
“Well done, son.” Joe beamed, patting Marco’s shoulder.
“Thanks, Joe!” Marco smiled proudly. Shaking his hand.

“So where are ye going, Aunt Mary?” She then asked.

“We’re just going out.” Mary answered quickly, applying her makeup.
“Aye. We’re meeting some of the girls in town for a catch up.” Sarah said.
“And you wains are watching Anna tonight? Everyone’s out.” Joe said.

“Aye. Gerry’s working late. There’s money for chippy, so yer all going to have to take care of yourselves while ye babysit Anna…. But it turns out that yer Uncle Colm’s coming around as well.” Mary said, glancing a glare at Joe.

“Aye, no problem, Aunt Mary. It’ll be grand! Marco hasn’t met Uncle Colm yet.” Orla beamed. Joe huffed ironically.
“Brace yerself, lad!” Joe gruffled. Marco shot a confused look as Joe walked away, but Mary glared dagger eyes at him.
“Uh, not so fast! I haven’t finished talking to ye, Da!” Mary called.

Orla was now holding Coco Pops as Mary and Joe began arguing again about Uncle Colm. Orla took Marco’s hand and led him out the front door to her own house.

“Uh…. Where are we going?” He asked. Orla turned and handed Coco Pops over.
“They might be going at it for a while. Ye best go and get changed.” Orla shot the same goofy look with wide eyes.
“Oh ok. See you in a minute then.” Marco mirrored the same look again. “Come on boy!”

Marco took Coco Pops and dashed across the road while Orla went indoors and changed out of her uniform. She wore her favourite dark blue track suit trousers, tye-dye t shirt, and purple hoodie. Marco was his room with the door almost shut, he had already changed into his black jeans but still had his shirt on, which was unbuttoned. He went to walk out of his room.

“Hiya.” Marco jumped out of his skin as he saw Orla suddenly standing in front of him. Orla burst out laughed as Marco was doubled over with shock.

“Did I scare ye?” She sniggered.
“Just a bit.” Marco laughed back, gasping for breath. “How did you even get in? I didn’t even hear the door go?”
“I’m like a phantom! Or a ninja!” She teased.

As Marco straightened up. Orla gazed at the sight of him in his opened shirt. Orla bit her lower lip. Seeing him catch his breath, she placed her hands gently on his side. Their eyes caught each other’s; Orla then slowly slid her hands inside Marco’s shirt; He felt his chest tense at her touch. He then placed his hands on her waist and pulled her close to him, gently gripping her sides, Orla gasped as Marco picked her up; Orla instinctively wrapped her legs around his waist.

“Is this, ok?” He asked her.
Orla bit her lips again. “Aye!” She nodded.

As he held her aloft. They smiled as their lips met again, snogging passionately. As they gasped for air. Marco lowered her down and she hugged him tight. She then spied a chest of drawers with framed photographs on top.

“Is that them? Yer Grandparents?” She asked.
“Yeah…. that’s them.”
“They look really nice. They’d be proud of ye. I know I am.” Orla looked at Marco.
“I couldn’t have done it without you.”
“I can’t believe it! Ye really are staying now!” Orla exclaimed.
“Yeah, and I ain’t going nowhere this time!” Marco whispered. “…. Orla.”
“Aye?” Orla smiled. Marco looked as if he was going to say something. “…. I…”

Just then, they heard loud music and a car pulling up. Orla moved to the window and saw it was James with Erin and Michelle arriving back.

“Ach, it’s them…. Michelle’s trying to drive the car!” Orla laughed.
“Better get moving then.” Marco threw his shirt off and pulled a black sweater on. Orla watched with a crooked smile.
“You lose something over here?” Marco teased.
Orla grinned and flashed her eyebrows. “Very nice.” She walked out of the room; Marco grinned and followed her.

“Not bad, hi?” Michelle asked. Erin and James laughed as they exited the car. James smirked as he saw Marco and Orla come out of Jim’s house.
“Hiya James!” Orla called.
“Oh…… hiya Orla!” James shot a suggestive grin.
“And where have you two been?” Michelle smirked.
“Just in Jim’s house.” Orla said.
“Ach, really? and what have ye two been up to?” Erin asked suggestively.
“Nothing, Erin.” Marco replied mockingly.
“Nothing?” Michelle shot back, her fist on her hip.
“Aye, nothing….” Orla paused as they squinted her eyes. “…. Well apart from…”
“OOOOOOOHHHH!!” Michelle shouted with excitement.

“Will you wains keep it down!” Mary said. Coming out the door.
“Where ye going Mammy?”
“Me and ya Aunt Sarah are going out!”
“Bye wains. Have a good time babysitting.” Sarah followed.
“Babysitting?! What the fuck?” Michelle snapped.
“Will ye mind yer tongue, young lady!” Joe snapped as he stepped out.

As the five of them watched the parents leave. Orla waved them goodbye while the others stood in silence. Once they were inside; Erin and Michelle stared at Orla as she walked into the kitchen and picked up Anna.

“Do ye mind filling us in, Orla?” Michelle shot. “What the fuck’s going on?”
“They all made plans to go out. We have to babysit Anna.” Orla shrugged.
“Ach, for fuck’s sake!” Michelle yelled.
“Since when do our Mammies have a social life?” Erin snorted and contorted her face.
“Well, since now, by the looks of things.” James remarked.
“Who asked you, Dick weed?! Ach, hold on… If they’ve gone out. That means we got a free house! Go and get that booze, Marco!” Michelle rubbed her hands together.
“Ye can’t get drunk when we’re supposed to be watching a baby, Michelle!” Erin argued.
“Ach, and Uncle Colm’s coming round too.” Orla added.

Erin, James, and Michelle snapped their heads towards Orla. Marco watched as the drama unfolded.
“……WHAT?” Erin hissed silently.
“Are ye FUCKING shitting me, Orla?!!!!” Michelle growled.
“Yeah, who IS Uncle Colm?” Marco asked, turning to James.

The trio shot wide eyes at Marco. It then dawned on them that Marco had not met Uncle Colm when he was over the first time. Marco gaged James’s look. Erin and Michelle walked into the living room; a faint giggle could be heard.

Marco laughed nervously “James…. J’, why are they laughing?” He quizzed.

James looked down, his mouth was open, trying to supress his own laughter. Knowing exactly what Marco was about to encounter. Without giving an answer, the doorbell rang. Orla bounded towards the front door. “Hiya, Uncle Colm.” They heard.

They looked towards the doorway, and in walked the demure, white haired, mousy looking infamous Uncle Colm. Marco spied Erin and Michelle sporting the same mischievous grin. Orla stood next to Uncle Colm as he walked into the kitchen.

“Ah, hello wains.”

“Hello, Colm. Alright?” James nodded slightly.

“How bout ye, James? Oh…. Hello?” Com said to the stranger in the midst.

“Hello.”

“Uncle Colm…. This is who I want ye to meet. This is my boyfriend.” Orla proclaimed happily, pointing at Marco.

“Ach…. The mysterious Aye-talian I’ve heard so much about?” Uncle Colm asked. He reached his hand out, a blank look on his face. Marco approached him and the two shook hands.

“Nice to meet you Colm.” Marco said cautiously.
“Famous last words.” James quipped.

Erin and Michelle spurted out a laugh. Marco turned and shot a confused look at all three of them. Marco spotted Erin and Michelle turn their attention to Anna, who was playing with Coco Pops on the carpet. Orla playfully joined in while James stood nearby.

“Ach, It’s a nice pleasure to be meeting ya finally, so it is. But I have to say, Ye have a very odd name for an Aye-Talian if I do dare say so…….” Colm began.

“Do I?” Marco went to speak again but it was too late.

“…. Aye ye do; indeed, For I remember saying to meself says I…. Colm, Marcel does not sound like an Aye-Talian name…. Now if had been Mario, or Lucas, or Salvatore, that would have been different……”

James pulled a chair out and beckoned Marco to sit down. Marco sat, still confused. Still standing, Colm continued.

“Now there was once, I can recall, an Aye-Talian family who lived two streets away from me…. or it might have been…. Three! And the father of the family, his name was Luigi, but I cannot recall his last name….and he had a second wife called…. Felicia, I think it was. Now the first wife that he had, this is Luigi I’m talking about, she was not around… she was living in a place called…. Sardines I think it was…….”

“Don’t you mean Sardinia?” James corrected him.

“Aye that’s the one, James. And I remember saying to meself says I; Colm…. Luigi is a dandy fine name for an Aye-Talian man, and Felicia is a lovely name for an Aye-Talian lady. Although there were another woman called…. Felicity who lived only one street away from me, but she preferred to be addressed as Felix……. And her husband, now he was a Belfast man, and I remember him saying to me once said he; There is a new Aye-Talian restaurant in the town that I should try. And this was, possibly back in ’77 I think it was….”

Marco had lowered his eyebrows, wondering where this was all going. James had now sat down opposite him. While Marco stared at Colm, who’s eyes looked as if they were staring off into space. James smirked at Marco’s astonished expression.

“…… And I remember saying to meself says I; Colm! That sounds like a good idea. And I went along one night, it might have about 7:30…. Or more precise…. 7:33…. and I remember sitting down at a table that was near the entrance, and this was a very brisk night, and every time the door opened, there was a brisk wind that came wafting into the restaurant…. now that’s not to say that I do not mind a breeze. In fact, I prefer it…… But I remember thinking to myself, this is not the best of nights to be out.”

Marco had now raised an eyebrow. He glanced across the table at James, who nodded knowingly at him. Marco turned back to Colm.

“….. And I remember the waiter coming over to me and asking me what I would like…. Now I can’t remember his name, and I am no expert on Aye-Talian food, but I recognise a bowl of spaghetti when I see it. But I remember seeing a whole different load of choices on the menu…. Now, thankfully, it was in English instead of Aye-Talian…. And I remember thinking to meself I thought: Colm, it’s a good thing ye didn’t need to learn a new language before ye came in here...”
Marco nodded sarcastically. He then saw Orla sit down next to James, she smiled widely at Marco.
“What’s Uncle Colm talking about, James?” She whispered.
“Spaghetti.” James whispered. Orla scrunched her face at James.
“So, I turned to the waiter, and I remembering saying to him said I. What pasta would ye recommend? And he said to me says he; It depends on what ya like…. So, I says to him said I; Is there a difference? And he told me that there were very specific differences….”
“Really?!” Marco asked in an ironic tone. James could barely hold his laughter in as Marco rubbed his eyes.
“…. Now the differences between some of the pasta dishes, is that there’s only a matter of millimetres between a string of Spaghetti, and Tagliatelle, and Fettucine.”
“I did not know that!” Orla gasped in amazement.
“Only a few millimetres, Colm?” James said.
“Christ, James, Don’t encourage him!” Erin whispered.
“So… what did you end up ordering?” Marco asked in a hurrying manner.
“Well! Now this was the tricky part. Because the spaghetti had a tomato sauce, whereas the other two choices, but remember there was only a millimetre or two between them…. One had a cream sauce with mushrooms, and I think the other one just had chicken with it….” Uncle Colm paused.
“And?” James asked, who was now beginning to feel anxious. Uncle Colm took a deep breath. He squinted his eyes, deep in thought.
“…. I believe I chose something that they called Aye-Talian wedding soup?”
“…. How long did you take to make your mind up?” James asked.
“I believe about half an hour, or it could have longer…” Colm replied.
“…. The waiter wasn’t standing there with you the whole time, was he?” Marco sniggered.
“Aye, that he was.” Colm replied.
The boys turned and shot each other a bemused look. “…. Hold on! You mean to tell me that you had the waiter explain the differences with all the spaghetti dishes, you sat there for half an hour with him standing over you, choosing what to have…. and you just went for the soup?” James shot. Unseen, Erin and Michelle were now listening.
“Aye that’s right…. For me starter, it was.” Colm said, Erin and Michelle shot their own look of bemusement.
“Well, didn’t the waiter take your order for your main course as well?” Marco quizzed, almost despairing.
“Well, the astonishing thing was, was only a few minutes after the waiter walked off. He came back…… and I remember him saying to me said he; I am very sorry sir, but we’re completely sold out of everything else on the menu! So, we’ll give ya a nice big bowl of the wedding soup, and ye’ll have to come again another time. He says.”
“And did you?” Marco asked.
“Well, the strange thing was… the next time I went round there. There was a huge sign in the window saying, “SORRY FOR THE INCONVENIENCE; WE HAVE RELOCATED TO DUBLIN.”
“Really?!” James asked ironically.
“Aye. As true as I’m sitting here! Couldn’t believe it!”
“…….hahaha….. I wonder why?” Marco shrugged his shoulders, he turned to James, and they started laughing. Erin and Michelle burst out laughing in the living room.
“That really is a mystery.” Orla said. James and Marco hid their faces.
“Christ! Ye certainly can tell ‘em, can’t ye Colm?” Gerry shook his head. The boys turned to see him standing by the kitchen top.
“Alright, Gerry?” James asked.
“Watcha son. How’s it been?” Gerry smirked, patting James on the shoulder. Glancing at both the boys, they shot him an exhausted look, making Gerry snigger.
“Daddy! De ye want anything from chippy? We’ll go get it!” Erin said. Shooting into the kitchen.
“No thanks, Erin, I already ate. Steak and Kidney pie, Colm?” Gerry dared to ask.
“Ah no thanks. Gerry, I just came round to help babysit for a while, as Joe said to me; because ye were being a skiving little shite again. So, I’ll be on my way now. Ye take care. Nice to meet ya Marcel. Bye now Wains.” As Colm walked out. Gerry and the gang stood and sat, stunned.
“Well! We appreciate that, Colm, Thanks very much so!” Gerry shouted.
“And his name is Marco, Uncle Colm!” Orla shouted.
“He’s gone, Orla.” James said.
“Go on Erin, I’ll watch Anna.” Gerry gasped as he sat down. Exasperated.
“Come on you, think it’s time we saved yer!” Erin quickly pulled James up from his seat.
“Oh, you’re so kind. What took you so long?” James quipped with a smile, he instantly regretted saying that; he winced as Erin pinched his arm.
“Oi. Let me get in on that!” Michelle went of James’ other arm.
“ARGH! Marco! HELP!” James cried out. Wincing from each merciless pinch.
“Yeah! I’m a little strapped in right now, mate!” Marco laughed, James turned and saw Marco was walking with Orla bear hugging him with his arms trapped as they walked out the door. Gerry shook his head and smiled with Anna in his arms.
The five walked down to Fionulla’s for Friday night chippy. The girls took in and relished the bustling Friday night atmosphere inside Fionulla’s Fish shop. The smell of grease turned James’s stomach, as always. While Marco experienced the infamous aroma shoot up his nostrils for the first time. Michelle warned him not to complain like James.
“Told ya, didn’t I?” James choked. Marco could only laugh. Coco Pops whined in agony as well.

Soon enough, The group were back at Erin’s. They sat around the table. Orla fed Coco Pops a chopped-up battered hot dog as he sat on her lap. Gerry decided to be lenient in the absence of Mary and Joe, and after hearing about Marco getting his apprenticeship, Gerry allowed the group to drink some wine, providing it as mixed with lemonade. Choosing wisely not to incur the wrath of Mary and Joe. Michelle opted to not have hers mixed. Of course.
“Oi, you lot say nothing to Mary.” Gerry cautioned them.
“Aye Daddy. We can’t exactly blow yer cover.” Erin said.
“Less of the cheek, you. And that means don’t throw it back like water, Michelle! I don’t want ya Mammy wringing my neck!” Gerry said, watching Michelle down her second glass.
“Aye. THAT is some fucking good shit!” Michelle held her glass up with approval.
“Michelle! Pace yourself.” James pleaded.
“Oh, for fuck sake, James! Don’t be such a fruit! I know what I’m doing!” Michelle dismissed him.
“Michelle…. He’s right, it comes up on you quick if you don’t take it easy. Trust me, I know.” Marco chimed in.
“This definitely does NOT taste like blood… it’s sweeter!” Orla said approvingly.
“That’s the lemonade, Orla.” Erin said.
“I must say. It’s a good drop.” Gerry approved, sipping his wine.
“Hiya girls!” Clare called. The group cheered as she entered with Laurie.
“Hiya…. What’s going on here?” Laurie beamed.
“Getting pished!” Michelle shot with a smile.
“Hiya Laurie.” The muddle replies came. Laurie walked over and met Marco for the first time.
“Nice to finally meet ya, Marco. Heard so much about ye.” Laurie said.
“Ah… You stole my line. Nice to meet you, Laurie.” Marco laughed.
“Oh aye. What’s she been telling ya?” Laurie smiled at Clare.
“All good stuff.” Marco assured her. She smiled.
“Hey Daddy, can we do have one drink with no mixers?” Erin pleaded. Gerry hesitated briefly.
“OK……One drink with no lemonade, but that’s it!” Gerry proclaimed.
Taking another wine bottle, Gerry modestly poured into each glass. Erin and Orla sat on their wee English fellas’ laps so Clare and Laurie could amongst the group. They all chose not to add a mixer this one time. James then caught their attention.
“Hold on…. Marco. What was that saying that your Grandad always said, you remember? On Christmas eve he always gave a toast. How did that go again?” He quizzed. Marco started to laugh gleefully, as he searched for the words. He smiled at his friend, knowing it was actually a fitting sentence to say.
“He always said…. Cent anni di amore e amicizia” Marco said, in a thick Italian accent.
“I just LOVE the way they talk!” Orla smiled widely.
“What does that mean, Marco?” Erin asked. Smiling.
“It means……100 years of love and friendship….
“Well said lad. Slainte!” Gerry said.
“SLAINTE!”
“Motherfuckers!” Michelle concluded. The group laughed. James patted Marco’s shoulder gently, both of them still holding their drinks.
“Welcome to your new home, Bruv. Slainte!” James said.
“Salute, Frattelli.” Marco said. They clinked their glasses and threw their drinks back together. Erin and Orla smiled together.

Chapter Text

James stood and took in the festive atmosphere inside Erin's house on Christmas Day night. He smiled at the lights from the Christmas tree, as well as the warmth that emitted from the Quinn/McCool family. This was his first Christmas with Erin as his girlfriend, and he had been nervous, truly nervous. Marco was in the same boat as James; just as nervous but managed to hide it well. Marco took up the invitation to have Christmas dinner with the Mallons, the parents all thinking it wise to keep things traditional with families at Christmas, and seeing as the boys were regarded more like brothers, it made sense. As a means of balance, the four clans agreed to spend Christmas Day night around the Quinn/McCool house. James and Marco had been allowed to pop round early to be with Erin and Orla. Michelle had given them strict orders not to mention what she got for Christmas.

The 3 weeks leading up to Christmas had flown by. With the challenge of tackling A-Level mock exams before breaking for Christmas, and Marco starting his chef apprenticeship, the evenings were a mixture of intense study, cack attacks, assignment deadlines, bickering, and the sporadic late-night drive back from Strabane. Erin regarded the situation as being the first true glimpse of the immense demand that the gang would be expected to handle in the real world, outside the walls of Our Lady Immaculate. A notion that James and Clare certainly agreed with, while Michelle grimaced at the idea. Orla took everything in her stride. She had taken to waiting by the window once her homework was finished for Marco to return from his later shifts. It was a welcome sight for him to see her bounding out towards him every evening with a warm hug before he joined the gang with his own studying to do.

The chaos of the previous 3 weeks kicked off only a day after they'd all been caught drinking wine by Mary and Sarah upon their return from their night out. The gang, and Gerry had all incurred the wrath of Mary Quinn, which was Marco’s first one; It was bad enough, In Mary’s eyes that the wains had been drinking under Gerry’s misguided influence even though they weren't drunk, Michelle being the exception to the rule. Granda Joe had also come home as legless as Michelle.
As punishment, the next day, all four males; Gerry, Granda Joe, James and Marco were ordered to spend the weekend putting the outdoor Christmas lights up on the Quinn/McCool houses while the mammies went to work. The girls spent the morning doing their homework, but Michelle was out of commission due to a hangover. Luck was not on their side, weatherwise either as it had turned very cold and bitter, even for Derry. Joe attempted to assume the position of command, but shouting and bellowing orders to the other three from the ground whilst they were up the ladders only worsened his own stinging hangover. Gerry took a small, but unmalicious pleasure in Joe’s self-inflicted pain, but not before long; unable to see the elder patriarch grimace in such agony; Gerry assumed the command position while suggesting Joe assume the tea making role. When the first round of tea failed to materialize, Gerry summoned the boys into the house where they found Joe sparked out in his armchair, snoring away with Coco Pops resting on his lap.

Fortunately, Erin, Orla and Clare were on hand to handle the tea making duties. Being so cold outside, they opted to stay indoors. The duo of James and Marco made the job easier to finish in one day. But hammering and stringing up the endless cord of lights up on both houses was easy. It was double checking each single light bulb that stretched the job into the evening. Gerry made light of the situation from below when mentioning that he'd seen National Lampoon's Christmas Vacation enough times and wasn't going to let Joe have another excuse to jump down his throat. The boys sniggered while they balanced on the ladders. When suddenly, Orla appeared above them from the roof, almost causing them both to slide off the ladders. Gerry, Erin and Clare were just as startled.

“Alright, boys?” Orla smiled.
“Jesus, lads! Mind yourselves!” Erin laughed.
“You alright boys?!” Gerry called.
“Yeah… we’re fine Gerry!” James gasped, who was white as a sheet.
“Are ye not just a wee bit foundered up there, boys?” Clare called.
“You can always come up here if you like?” Marco called down, chuckling.
“…. I think I’ll stay down here, thanks Marco.” Clare replied.
“James, where’d Orla go? Erin called.
“Where d’ya think?” James motioned his thumb upwards.
“What’s the view like from up there, Orla?!” Marco called.

Orla was now standing up on the roof. She’d climbed out of the upper bedroom window and was scouring the landscape.

“Aye, it’s cracker up here, so it is. I never knew ye can see the whole of Derry from up here. Come up, boys it’s grand!” She called.
“Can’t be as grand as what I’m looking at.” Marco flirted. Orla shot him a confused look.
“Ach, fucking boke!” Michelle poked her head through the opened window.
“Oh look, the kraken awakes!” James joked.
“Kiss my actual hole, dickos!” Michelle shouted.
“How bout ye, Michelle?” Orla called from above her.
“Will you fuckers stop hammering so hard!” Michelle held her head in agony.
“Sorry, Michelle,” The boys mocked a lighter tapping sound with the hammers.

Despite the raspy throats and red noses that they sported by the end of it, the completed job was enough to warrant the boys and Gerry forgiveness in Mary’s eyes. Especially when the lights switched on without a hitch.

“Thank… God!” Gerry whispered with relief as he looked up with approval at the colour co-ordinated lights twinkled across the two houses. He turned to his team and gave them an approving nod.

“Not a bad job… for once.” Joe couldn’t resist.

The trip to Strabane one week later was certainly one to remember. Michelle had the idea of going somewhere different to do some Christmas shopping. Marco had mentioned that Strabane was having a Christmas light festival on the Saturday. The gang loaded up in the car and met up with Marco once he had finished his Saturday shift at the restaurant he was working for. As the group walked through the plethora of stalls and rides. Somehow, they’d managed to lose Orla amongst the chaos and merry atmosphere. Clare managed to turn a few heads as she shrieked with panic, looking for Orla at every stall that sold chocolate or candy floss. While Michelle barged through numerous queues for the rides to see if Orla was amongst them while James, Erin and Marco started at each end of the festival and met in the middle, still no luck. After failing to find Orla; the gang were just about ready to contemplate calling the Police and face the consequences from the adults; But Erin and James then had a flash of inspiration and recalled passing an army surplus shop in the high street. Marco guided the way, remembering where the shop was. And sure enough, they found Orla inside, staring in wonderment at the array of hunting knives on display behind the counter.

Relieved that Orla had been found; Michelle returned to her original idea of mixing vodka with mulled wine. As the gang took in the festive atmosphere, swigging at Michelle’s creation. Orla opted for hot chocolate and marshmallows instead, not wanting Marco to be the only sober member, but being the designated driver, Marco insisted that he didn’t mind. Michelle then stumbled across a tent which housed a karaoke machine and TV. Michelle rallied the girls inside and pushed them to the front to sing a rendition of “All I want for Christmas” by Mariah Carey.

“ACH, COME ON GIRLS! WE GOTTA DO THIS!”
“Oh christ! I can’t really hit those high notes, Michelle!”
“This is karaoke, not stars in their fucking eyes, Clare! Come on, let’s ‘ave a laugh.”

Before Clare could protest any further, Michelle had placed a microphone in her hand. Clare started to crack with nerves as she sang the opening line. She then grabbed the bottle from Michelle; under the influence of the vodka/wine concoction, and with James and Marco being their background singers. Clare began to get into the groove. The girls attracted quite the crowd as they belted out the infamous song. By the song’s send, the girls were greeted with jubilant cheers from the Strabane crowd, something that Michelle didn’t shy away from. But as memorable as that was. The mixed concoction came back to hit them with a vengeance, which resulted in a very slow drive back to Derry with more stops than the group cared to remember.

“Come on, Michelle. We’re back.” James said, trying to stir her from her slumber inside the car.
“Nooo, let me stay here…. Dickhead.” Michellle slurred, half asleep.
“You can’t stay in the car Michelle, it’s freezing out.” James breathed heavily through his teeth.
“I got her, mate.” Marco patted James’ shoulder. He stepped in, without speaking, Marco gently hoisted Michelle up and carried her up the pathway, James kissed a slightly sloshed Erin goodnight and followed them.
“Yer an absolute ride, Jaaaaaames!” Erin giggled drunkenly.
“Bye Jaaaaaaamesss!” Clare and Orla giggled in unison as he walked off.

As much as James tried to hide it, his face went as red as Rudolph’s nose and he chuckled to himself.

As much as the weekends had been a great distraction from the burdens of study for the gang. Clare would be caught lost in thought from time to time. With the Christmas holiday approaching with each passing day, she understandably became more emotional. The others made a point to go with her to visit her Dad’s grave. Erin was a pillar of strength for her, going to meet her most times while the others were preoccupied with other things. Orla with her dance classes, Michelle seeing Jason, and James going with Marco to the gym.

It was a welcome surprise for the wee lesbian to see them all congregate with her at the cemetery on Christmas Eve before going on to Midnight mass. Marco went out of his way to comfort Clare, feeling an unfortunate connection with her grief, he coated her with his arms as he stood behind her. The gang rallied around her.
“You know he’s proud of you, right?” James said to Clare, stroking her arm.
“Aye, cos we all are.” Erin stroked her other arm.
“Aye… yer a right tough lezzer, so ye are.” Michelle stated.
“And we love ya, Clare.” Orla said.
“When does it stop hurting?” Clare asked, wiping a tear away.
“When the ones we love become a memory, they become a treasure that no one can ever take away from you.” Marco spoke up.
“Thanks, you guys.” Clare whispered. Hugging them all.

Midnight mass on Christmas eve was as important as presents and turkey for all the families. The church was ice cold, but tradition was upheld. Sister Michael was as stern faced as ever, not being taken in by the sea of festive jumpers that were worn by some of the parishioners. Father Seamus was thankfully in a sober mood, which meant the service didn’t drag on.

On Christmas Day, After the boys had arrived. Mary ordered the foursome with what they needed to do to help to get things ready before the other guests arrived. The boys regarded that Erin and Orla were wearing matching Christmas jumpers, a situation that had Erin rolling her eyes in despair while Orla relished it, as if they were twins. However, Erin was more embarrassed by the fact that Orla had been walking around wearing light up reindeer antlers the whole day. However, the bundle of gifts she got from James put a smile on her face. He had bought her a bottle of her favourite scent, and a selection of CD albums. Erin had seeked out Marco’s help for she had no idea what to get her wee English fella for Christmas. Marco gladly offered to help Erin look for a gift. With luck, whilst looking inside a Virgin Megastore in Strabane, they found a boxset series of Doctor WHO that James did not have in his collection. Marco insisted he’d like it. True enough, Erin smiled as James’s soppy elation confirmed that is was the right choice.
Orla, despite her evolutionary growth, was still young at heart. She was absolutely “buzzing” when Marco had bought her a Buzz Lightyear for Christmas, which had become the most popular Christmas toy of 1996, as well as a new bomber jacket which was strewn with abstract patterns and colours. A suggestion made to him by Erin when out on their excursion to Strabane. Always the one to follow her own narrative, Orla had opted not to buy a present, but to make one for Marco. Orla had made him an assortment of tye-dye t-shirts. She smiled joyfully as Marco changed from his smart shirt, opting to wear the red tye-dye t-shirt over a white long sleeve shirt to keep with the Christmas colour code, along with a Santa hat to cap it off.

When Clare and Michelle arrived with the Mallons and Geraldine Devlin. The gang congregated in Erin’s room. Michelle couldn’t wait to tell the girls about her new DJ turntables, they were second hand but in good condition. Michelle was truly abuzz that her parents had actually got them for her. The gang felt oblivious to what Michelle was saying when it came to the technical side of things, but the passion emitting for the feisty Mallon was enough for them to know that the surprise gift they had for her was going to be ‘dead on’. James pulled the wrapped present from a hidden spot in Erin’s room. Michelle gawked at the stack of Dance/Electronic/House/Garage music LP’s. Michelle, infamously known for her sharp tongue was speechless, almost.

“You motherfuckers are just…. Fucking class!” It was all she could muster with a smile. Still keeping her “Michelle” composure. She offered a fist bump for each of them.

Clare was next. She hadn’t been expecting anything. Christmas Day had been one day she’d been dreading, since it was her first without her dad. She hadn’t put much thought into what she’d like for herself. But the gang had pulled together and gave her a large gift bag. Amongst the gifts, Erin had gotten her two new books; THE SILENT LEVEL by Seamus Heaney, and READING IN THE DARK by Seamus Deane. Michelle had gotten her some new makeup, Orla found a Hamburger phone which she thought was “cracker” while James and Marco went in together and got her some new CD album’s of OASIS, WHITNEY HOUSTON and BOYZONE.

“Thanks, you guys. Yous really are the best.” Clare opted for a big group hug.
“Alright…. well come on, dickos. Get on with it.” Michelle shot at the boys, sounding slightly excited.
“Get on with what?” Erin asked. James chose to go first.
“There’s one more present I’ve got to give you.” He said to Erin.
“What?” Erin chuckled nervously.

James asked Erin to close her eyes. She felt a smallish box in her hands. She pulled the top off to see something concealed in a leatherbound case. Underneath was a gold bracelet with two intertwined hearts, which made Erin fold her lip forward. The mysterious item was a professional Dictaphone.
“I thought you could use it for the future. You know, like for journalism or if you get inspired to write something…” He said nervously but Erin grabbed James and brought him in for a huge hug.

“They’re perfect.” She beamed.
“Just like you.” He laughed. Erin kissed him firmly. The girls and Marco approved as James put the bracelet on her.
“That is absolutely cracker.” Clare said, smiling.
“Aye it is so, Erin.” Orla exclaimed.
“I got a lot of help from Michelle.” James admitted. Erin was happily shocked.
“Aye, ye owe me one now, fuck face.” Michelle shot.
“Thanks, Michelle.” Erin and James both said warmly. Michelle crooked a smile and shrugged a shoulder.
“Stall the ball, Michelle, ye said for both… the boys… to get on with it….” Clare quizzed, she then turned curiously towards Marco, who then turned to Orla.
“What?” Orla looked puzzled.

“Close your eyes.” Marco smiled. Orla was already beamed with excitement. She held her hands out; which were shaking as she felt a smallish rectangle box in her hands. Her eyes were still closed but she shot a curious look at the weight of it. She opened her eyes to see a shiny black box.
The gang crowded around Orla as she pulled the top off, inside, underneath thin white wrapping tissue was a new hunting knife. A mission knife, just like the one from the movie RAMBO. It had a 10-inch blade made of stainless steel with saw teeth. Orla’s eyes and mouth were wide open with shock as she carefully slid the knife from it black leather sleeve and held it aloft. The girls were all wide eyed and took a step back as Orla regarded it with a wide smile. The bedroom light reflected off the blade, making it glimmer and shine.

“FUCK! ME!” Michelle gasped, half smiling.
“Um…. Orla…. just…. Mind where ye put that thing, ok?” Clare began to hyperventilate slightly.
“That’s an original gift, I must say.” Erin chuckled.
“So… what do you think, Orla?” James asked.
“Do you like it?” Marco quizzed.

Orla sat down on Erin’s bed, her eyes still regarding the knife. She then slid it back into its sleeve. She gently placed it back inside the box. She then looked up and smiled at Marco. Her antlers were jingling as she shook her head in disbelief. She then stood and cupped his face, placing a gentle kiss on his lips. The gang smiled, getting their answer.

“It’s…. It’s…... I love it!!!!…… Thank you.” Orla beamed as they hugged.

“Right! Fuckos! Let get downstairs.” Michelle led the way.

Sister Michael poured herself another shot of whiskey as she sat solemnly in the office of her residence. There was a knock on the door.

“Enter.” She says quietly.

Father Peter walked in and regarded the difference in Sister Michael’s demeanour, as much as she thought she had concealed her true feelings. There was a distinct difference in her. A look of uncertainty.

“You chose…. Not to say anything to the students before they broke up for Christmas, Why?” Father Peter asked.
“What difference would it make. There’s nothing to say because nothing official has happened…. Yet.” She answered.
“I will do everything I can to help make sure…” He began.
“You speak as if it’s a forgone conclusion, Father Peter.”
“Well, if I’m honest. With all due respect, Sister Michael, Patrick O’ Driscoll knows what he’s doing.”
“Patrick O’Driscoll may have a lot of influence with the board of Governors. But you forget, I have always been a beacon of change. Change is what the board have always pushed for, change that he cannot handle.” Sister Michael said.
“You mean, you…”
“I will do what is required of me. And yes, he has won this round. But the fight has only just begun.” Sister Michael took a swig of her whiskey.

Chapter Text

Erin twitched nervously as she sat on the edge of the bed. She bit her lower lip and felt her knees knocking together. She had managed to somehow endure the whole ordeal, but she felt as if she’d been taken close to the breaking point. Michelle stood just outside Erin’s bedroom with the door open and loitered on the landing. As the petite blonde sat in her room, Erin flashed back to New Year’s Eve when she shared her first ever midnight kiss with James; they had gazed lovingly into each other’s eyes amongst the jubilant chaos in the streets of Derry as they said “Happy new year” together. If only she could have known what James and Marco would have encountered on this day….

The day after New Years Day; James and Marco had gone down to watch Laurie train with her football team. After Laurie had introduced them to the team and suggested that the duo were thinking of joining them; MadStab, a prominent member of the squad, became incensed and spoke up, flat out refusing to let them join. First, he threw the cliché of them both being English, but this was only one of many reasons that he spoke out; he went so far as to accuse Laurie of deliberately undermining the team, which stirred her terribly. The two were then engaged in a shouting match, arguing about their recent plight in form, with MadStab blaming Laurie for the dip. Before they knew it, a challenge had been laid down. A rite of passage into the football team if James and Marco were to win a game of Rugby Sevens. In an astonishing twist of fate, Laurie accepted the challenge on their behalf. To say that the boys were shocked would have been the understatement of the year, which was only 3 days old. When the girls found out, they might as well have walked through the gates of Hell.

“Are yer FUCKING INSANE?!” Erin screamed at them both. Her eyes bulging larger than James had ever seen.
“No, Erin. Not as far as I know.” Orla said, prying her eyes away from her bag of sweets.
“We’re not talking about you, Orla!” Erin snapped.
“Ach, OK.”
“What is ye girlfriend playing at?!” Michelle shouted at Clare.
“I don’t know, I wasn’t there, it wasn’t my idea! Boys, How could ye be so STUPID!” Clare shrieked.
“Well, we should have expected this.” James shrugged.
“Oh, and I thought they’d be angry.” Marco quipped back.
“Oi, Mouth! Watch it or I’ll lamp yer!” Michelle threatened him for the umpteenth time.
“How is it you’re upset over this, when only a few months ago, you four wanted me to lamp MadStab for those Fat Boy Slim tickets?” James asked, astonished. “What is the difference?!”
“What he said.” Marco chimed.
“Aye, we did that, so we did.” Orla spoke up.
“Whose side are ye on, Orla?” Michelle snapped.
“Theirs! Christ! I ain’t supporting MadStab’s team! Wise up Michelle.” Orla said, looking disgruntled.
“I give up.” Michelle threw her hands in the air.
Erin marched up and punched his arm angrily. “Different set of priorities, Marco! …Argh feck!” she exclaimed, holding her hand as if she’d punched a brick wall.
“OW!” James screamed.
“Don’t be such a pussy, James!” Michelle snapped.
“What was that for?!” Erin cried, turning to Orla.
“Yer punched Marco, so I punched James.” Orla explained.
“Honestly, Orla!” James shook his head in despair.
“OK… CLEARLY we need to have a voice of reason here!” Clare spoke up, stepping between Erin and Orla.
“This isn’t a little scrap we’re talking about here, boys. This is Rugby!!! There’s a big difference with getting a scratch or the odd bruise to being ploughed by some giant beast man!” Clare stated.
“Doesn’t sound too bad from where I stand!” Michelle couldn’t resist.
“Not now, Michelle! People get injured playing this game, like seriously injured! My Da used to watch Rugby, I sat and watched it once with him, and I swear, I saw this one tackle where the fella looked as if he’d been folded in half!..... BACKWARDS!!! There’s also the tiny fact that yer both ENGLISH! They’re gonna zero in on yous two like wolves in a FEEDING FRENZY!” Clare stressed, going into a frenzy of her own.
“Well, thanks for the vote of confidence, Clare. That’s great.” Marco said, patting her shoulder.
“Aye, that’s really class, Clare.” Orla said smiling. Marco and James rolled their eyes.
The game was set for the following week on Saturday morning before the gang went back to start the spring term. Thankfully, Laurie discovered there were some members of the football team who were glad to partner up with the boys; their names were Finn, Donald, Shawn, Jimmy, and John. They had their own reservations about MadStab, and all five of them had younger sisters who went to Our Lady Immaculate College and knew of James through their siblings, who had all said nice things about him, despite being English. Laurie arranged for the lads to meet up every other night. Finn took the position as Captain. On the Friday night before the game, Erin, Michelle and Clare decided it was time to let Mary, Deidre, and Sarah step in to “persuade” James and Marco into changing their minds at the eleventh hour.
Mary, Sarah, and Deidre stood on one side of the kitchen table at the Quinn house that evening. The Ma’s stood over James and Marco; continually voicing their disapproval of the stupid situation that the boys had gotten themselves into while Erin, Michelle and Clare stood behind them like armed guards. Mary was like a judge presiding over the court. The only thing missing was the wooden spoon as her Gavel as she scolded them for letting their “foolish man pride” get the better of them. Michelle hurled insult after insult, mostly in James’ direction, which caused Erin to fluctuate between arguing with Michelle, while scolding them both herself. Clare’s lips quivered as they always did, feeling like an accessory before the fact; seeing as it was Laurie who put James and Marco in this mess. Orla just sat to their left with a bag of sweets in her hand. However, she was more upset with the loud shouting than the boy’s predicament.

“I actually thought you two lads had some brains between the pair of yer!” Mary shouted.
“How am I supposed to explain this to yer Mammy, James?!” Deidre snapped.
“I should have known he’d be a bad influence!” Sarah remarked, pointing at Marco, which caused Orla to frown.
“Sarah… please, Marco didn’t just say yes to this. We both did.” James threw out.
“Will ye shut ya bake, Dicko?! Yer in enough shit as it is!” Michelle barked, slapping James’ shoulder.
The girls and Mammies continued to voice their concerns, along with their disapproval. James and Marco sat helplessly amongst the shouting match that somehow had turned in on itself. Whilst everyone bickered, Marco spotted that Orla was curled up on the chair, covering her ears again. Seeing her in agony, Marco ignored the shouting and walked over to cradle her. James spied a shrug of the shoulders from Gerry, who knew better than to speak out. But then, James felt a hand rest on his shoulder, he turned to see Joe who finally had had enough. He slammed his rolled-up newspaper onto the kitchen table hard.
“ACH FOR CRYING OUT LOUD!!!! WILL YER GIRLS ALL JUST PIPE DOWN?!” He shouted.
They all stopped and looked towards the older McCool who came to the defence of James and Marco. Joe truly was fearless in facing such a hostile situation, but he stood against the mob of Derry ladies with his chest out.
“Mary… If the lads wanna do this. Then just let them get on with it!” Joe stated empathically.
“What are yer saying, Da?” Sarah looked puzzled.
Deidre stood flabbergasted “Yer not seriously encouraging them, are ye now, Joe?”
“Aye, that I am, Deidre.” Joe said.
“Da, they could get hurt!” Mary fired back. “Gerry! Say something!”
“Mary…. ” Gerry braved.
“Don’t you be taking their side, ya wet lettuce!” Joe shot.
“I was just about to say that it’s their choice, Joe!” Gerry protested.
“Ach, grown a spine now, have yer?”
“Don’t change the subject, Da!” Mary shot.
“Well at least these lads have got some backbone in them! Unlike some….” Pointing at Gerry. “For crying out loud, they’re not wee uns. They’re 17. Soon enough, they’ll be men!”
“That’s debat…” Michelle stopped herself as Marco shot her a look.
“Ye can’t keep mothering them, girls! A bit of rough and tumble will do them some good!” Joe picked up his newspaper and walked back to his armchair with a huff.
The stunned silence from the huddled mass gave Marco and James the chance to glance at each other. They shot a knowing look at each other. They knew there was a good chance they would be coming up against some hostility tomorrow, but at least they wouldn’t face it alone, they had each other. James and Marco left early the next morning. Orla had made the effort to see them off, hugging them both for good luck. Joe drove them down to the park, while Gerry waited for the girls to gather themselves before making their own way down to watch them. As she wrapped herself up, Erin then spied a letter that had been left on her bedside drawer. Amid the mass hustle to get ready, she had almost missed it. She quicky opened it, it was a note from James.

“Dear Erin…. I felt that I needed to write this, so I have it clear in my own mind as to why I’m doing this, and maybe it will help you understand. I’ve lived here for over 2 years now, and I wouldn’t change it for anything. Derry is my home, and I am truly thankful for everything I have now. Especially being with you. But since I moved here… I’ve had to live with the fact that some people are always going to hate me just because of the way I talk. But everyone, from my family, your family, Sister Michael, and Marco… The One thing I’ve learnt is that sometimes, you need to push back against those who want to persecute you…. You said yourself that injustice is something you’ve become accustomed to…. And I cannot begin to imagine what your parents have endured because of unfair prejudice. But in a strange way, I think I can. If I walk away from this, if I let them think they can just carry on with the same old ‘status quo’ of persecution, I might as well just pack up and leave. And If I back down… Injustice will win again…. I know that might sound a bit over the top, but I’m not prepared to accept that, because I know that you wouldn’t either. I am proud of who I am. I am a Derry Girl, and I’m damn proud of it. Plus, don’t worry too much. I won’t be alone out there. I wouldn’t be doing this if I didn’t have Marco with me. I always feel like I’ve got this shield around me when he’s near. I guess that’s the ‘big brother’ coming out of him. See you later at the game. I hope.

Your wee English fella, James.
XXX”

The sound of James’ voice echoing inside Erin’s head, and the eloquence of his letter stirred a deep sense of pride for her boyfriend. It was just as inspiring when she was standing on the touchline with Michelle, Orla and Clare watching James charge down the field. Erin had moments to true admiration for her wee English fella. James’ unknown abilities as a rugby player had elated Michelle’s opinion of him, which was at an all-time high. During the midst of huddled bodies being grabbed and hurled to the muddy pitch; the girls stressed whenever they saw James going to ground, but Marco, true to James’ word, was there at every tackle. He stood over James and protected their possession of the ball, acting like a human shield. Erin smiled thankfully when she saw Marco protecting James.
Yet, the sight of seeing them both being tackled roughly was just heart wrenching. But James had managed to showcase his speed as a winger, scoring a few of the tries during the game while Marco showed he was more than capable of fending off the opposite teams’ relentless attacks, which caused MadStab no end of frustration, shouting and hurling insults at his team mate every time their attack was stalled. The two best friends had clicked well with their other 5 teammates, despite trailing by only one try; their continuity had been instrumental in keeping them from losing by a larger margin.

Michelle took immense satisfaction when she saw either James or Marco thwart the opposite team and made them know about it at every chance. Clare was equally as nervous as she was impressed. She watched with pride as Laurie served as referee, not taking any shit from anyone. But Clare wasn’t just nervous for James and Marco. Clare had spotted a solitary figure on the other side of the pitch. A tall middle-aged man with a long face. He stood there with his hands in his pockets. He was wearing a dark blue tracksuit. She recognized his face but dared not to say a word, as Gerry and Joe were right next to her. The tall man was paying attention to the game as the wee English fellas and their team had endured a continuous onslaught from MadStab and his six loyalists. But with only the score of one try separating them, the game wasn’t won or lost yet.

Orla’s emotions fluctuated between being happy and being worried like a child playing with a light switch. She gritted her teeth whenever Marco was tackled, but she smiled exceptionally when Marco would glance over at her and kissed a multicolour beaded bracelet that she’d made for him. It was his signal to let her know they were alright. Joe and Gerry were loud in his support for the boys, as was Coco Pops, who barked relentlessly. But as the game entered the final minutes; James & Marco’s team had been unable to break through MabStab’s defence.

Just then, it became too much for Erin when she saw MadStab mow James down with an intense shoulder tackle to his gut, spearing him hard. Again, they couldn’t break through. MadStab had tightened the defence well. Erin flinched and started to walk away. But Orla ran after her and wrapped her arm around Erin.

“Don’t go, Erin!” Orla begged.
“No, that’s it! I can’t watch this anymore, Orla!”
“No! Come on! Ye have to staaaay! Ye gotta be here for Jaaaames!” Orla said with desperation.
“Don’t walk off now, Erin! They can do it! They’re only down by one try!” Clare had abandoned her nervous disposition and had gotten into the game. Her adrenaline was pumping, without the assistance of a single energy drink.

“Oi! Where the fuck d’ya think yer going?! Don’t ye even think about walking out on James, or Marco! They can do it!” Michelle snapped at Erin. The petite blonde stood still as her mind drifted.

“Oh my god. She’s right…I can’t be like his mammy… She abandoned him…. I can’t abandon him.... I WON’T abandon him!”

“Girls, look!” Orla exclaimed. Pointing back towards the pitch.

The girls turned to see that despite the vicious tackle; James started to slowly get back up. Erin gawked in amazement as James breathed heavily through the pain, he was hunched over on his knees with his hands on Marco’s shoulders, who was willing his best mate to get up. Erin’s face muscles contorted with anxiety and anger. Erin shook her head and marched back to the touchline next to her Da and Granda, followed by the other members of the gang.

“Come on J’…...You can do it…. Get up, bruv…. Get up….” Marco whispered as he heard James grabbing gasps of air, wincing in pain.

“……. GET UP JAMES!!!!” Erin suddenly exploded. Shocking the girls. At that moment, with Erin’s voice ringing in James’ ears. He shot to his feet. Surprising Marco. The team rallied behind him.

“Fucking yes!” Marco yelled.

“Fuck me! Do ye think he heard ye, Erin?!” Michelle laughed.

Orla, Clare, and Michelle joined Erin and cheered the boys on. Time continued to tick down. But just then, their fortunes turned. MadStab took a chance to take the glory for himself, but Marco finally saw an opening and charged through MadStab, he took the bigger man down with a hard spear of his own, causing MadStab to fumble the ball. With no one else there to protect the pocession; Shawn picked up the fallen ball and sprinted with John and James. As MadStab winced in pain on the ground. Marco let out a primal like roar. Releasing his pent-up anger in one moment on MadStab. He watched as James had now taken the ball and sprinted to the goal-line. He threw himself to the ground, scoring the equalizing try. Orla screamed a battle cry at the top of her lungs, mirroring Marco.

“MOTHERFUCKERS!!!!!!!” Michelle screamed as the girls applauded wildly. James clasped Marco’s hand. The team came in for a huddle in celebration.

Laurie looked down at her watch. One minute remained. She blew the whistle and play resumed. As the final minute ticked down. Finn rallied the team to get the ball back. Fate was on their side again; they regained possession and passed the ball down the line, advancing closer to the goal line. Donald passed to Finn, to Jimmy, to John, to Shawn, to Marco, who ploughed through the defence. Everything seemed to go in slow motion as Marco saw MadStab coming for him. Suddenly, James was on Marco’s right, Marco knew he was going to take the hit, but he knew James could break free for the winning try, as MadStab was close enough; Marco launched the ball to James who caught it perfectly…. his way was clear…. the try was inevitable…. The girls held hands and braced themselves for the winning moment.

Chapter Text

Marco’s vision suddenly went blank, he felt himself fall to the ground from a thunderous force to his face. His hearing was non-existent, but quickly became muffled, but he then heard loud screams of anger ringing in his ears. The moment of glory had been snatched away; MadStab had lamped Marco with a vicious punch and had taken James down with a furious clothesline to his chest, flooring him to the ground as well. Erin sprinted towards James in a panic. Orla and Clare were left stunned.

The two teams were clearly shocked by MadStab’s blatant foul, who let out a maniacal laugh, but his moment was short-lived. Michelle exploded with utter rage on MadStab. Michelle went to punch him with everything she had, but she kicked and screamed through gritted teeth as Gerry pulled her back.

“You fuckin’ bastard!!!!!..... That’s my cousin, you fuckin’ arsehole!!!!!!” She screamed.

While Gerry grabbed Michelle; Finn and Shawn shoved him back in disgust, defending James and Marco. MadStab was now crowded by a wall of players, along with Laurie who were outraged by his actions. As Marco held his cheek throb, he felt someone crouching over him. He looked up and saw Orla with panic in her eyes.

“Marco.... MARCO?!!” She cried, shaking him to get his attention.

“Where’s James?” He managed to say.

“He’s over there.” Orla sobbed.

As Orla cradled him, Marco slowly focused on the sight of James on the ground. He began to feel a familiar, unrelenting anger boil inside him. He tried to bring himself up but was too disorientated. He then glared across the field, seeing through the crowd, he saw MadStab smirking at him. Marco then heard another voice.

“Are ye alright, son?!” Joe asked. “Talk to me, lad!” Joe knelt and held him tight as Marco shook with rage. “It’s alright…. It’s alright, son.”

“James…. JAMES! Are ye ok?” Erin shrieked, dropping to her knees. James was lying on his side, clutching his upper chest, as she heard him groan with pain, Erin cradled her wee English fella in her arms. Michelle had now joined them, along with Clare and Gerry.

“James, Are ye alright, son?!” Gerry crouched down, trying to gage James’ eyes.

“James! How many fingers am I holding up?!” Michelle asked desperately, giving him the middle finger.

“……one.” James answered with a whisper.

“Aye…. that’s right!” Michelle was a mixture of anger and anxiety.

“Can ye get up, James?!” Clare panicked.

“Yeah…. I think so.” James said slowly. Catching his breath.

“Alright…. Let’s just go slowly.” Gerry said.

Michelle and Erin slowly helped James up to his feet. James felt dizzy from the impact. They let him move at a slow pace as they walked off the pitch. Clare could hear Laurie, who was now gripped in a loud shouting match with MadStab. She turned to see her girlfriend standing face to face with the menacing figure. Clare scrunched her face with anger and marched to be by Laurie’s side.

“Clare?! Oh Balls!” Michelle cried.
Meanwhile, MadStab raged at Laurie with the rest of the team circled around them.
“You aren’t the fuckin’ manager, ya fuckin lezzer!!” MadStab exclaimed with wide eyes. His ego was on full display.
“I’m the fucking coach and I say yer off the fucking team Danny!” Laurie shouted back.
“Bullshite! If anyone needs to go… it’s you!!!!” He shouted at her with utter distain. “I don’t need some backward Homo Lesbian telling me how to fucking play! That’s Mr Byers’ job. NOT YOURS!!!!” MadStab shot, getting right up in Laurie’s face.

“Don’t ye talk to her like that!!!!” Clare raged. Shoving MadStab. Laurie quickly grabbed Clare as MadStab laughed loudly at the sight of the pint-sized girl squaring up to him.

“Ach, lookie what we have here lads! Danny DeVito in drag!” He laughed loudly at Clare.

“THAT’S ENOUGH DANNY!!!!!!!!” A stern voice shouted suddenly.

Everyone turned to see the mystery tall man standing amongst them. At this point, the commotion stopped. Michelle then recognised who he was. It was Chief Constable Byers of the RUC.

“Aye…. Ye see, Mr Byers? This is what I’ve been talking about! This dyke hasn’t got a clue how to manage this team! All she’s done is make things worse…. She never belonged here….” MadStab snarled. “My uncle told ye it was a bad idea to let her in. Did he not?” He continued to stir the pot.
“That will do, Mr O’Driscoll! I’ve seen all I need to see…. This fiasco is over! All ye. Pack up and go home now. All of ye will be doing double training this week!” My Byers barked angrily at the entire team.
Laurie had never felt so low. The words from MadStab had left her shaken as she saw Mr Byers give her a blank look.
“I think you and I need to talk, Laurie.” He said grimly. Yet his eyes shot a sympathetic look.
“Yes boss.” Laurie replied. Glancing grimly at Clare. Michelle came up and walked back with Clare as Laurie walked off with Mr Byers.
“Ye do know who that is.” Michelle whispered as the two figures left.
“Aye…. That I do.” Clare said with a panicked whisper.
“Why, who is he?” Marco asked with a gruff voice.
“We’ll tell ya, later.” Michelle said.
“Come on girls, let’s go home.” Joe suggested grimly.
Joe walked ahead with Gerry and Coco Pops as the gang walked back together. As they came together, James and Marco propped each other up while Erin and Orla walked by their sides. Erin sniffed into James’ shoulder as she held him. She boiled at the injustice of it all.

“I am SO proud of yer.” Erin said through gritted teeth. James stroked the back of her head. Orla put her hair into a ponytail and draped Marco’s arm over her shoulders, Marco tried to stop her.

“No, Orla…You’re gonna get your clothes dirty.” Marco stated in an exhausted voice.
“I don’t care.” Orla said softly as she kissed the mark on his cheek. Marco then saw her move her lips, as if she were mouthing something to him, but he didn’t hear any words.
When they finally made it back to Gerry’s car. The pain had set in on both boys. Erin helped James remove his boots, and helped James lower himself slowly into the back seats of the car which was draped with an old blanket; Erin looked on with a worried frown. James looked and smiled warmly at her, which made Erin return a genuine smile. She leant in and gave him a kiss. James then felt Coco Pops climbing up him, planting a kiss of his own on the wee English fella, causing both James and Erin to laugh. Marco slowly lowered himself into the other back seat next to James. Coco Pops then climbed on top of Marco, whining slightly. Orla crouched down next to Marco.

“You alright Marco?” Erin frowned. Marco nodded slightly.

“We’re gonna drive back with Granda, Uncle Gerry, hi?” Orla said, Gerry nodded.

“Right then, let’s get you two home.” Gerry said.

The two best friends turned and looked at each other while Gerry drove them home. They smiled sympathetically as they gently clasped their hands together, exhausted and hurt, but still united.

“You alright, J’?” Marco asked.

“Yeah… didn’t feel a thing!” James managed a quip.

“Yeah… Crazy people don’t feel pain, right?” Marco shot back, pointing at his cheek. They both laughed quietly.
“They never hit that hard in school, did they?” James joked.
“No…. I don’t think we’d be here if they did.” Marco replied.
“…. Oi… thanks for covering me, mate.” James whispered. Marco shook his head.
“I’m just sorry I didn’t stop him…. You had him beat, J’” Marco said, holding his head.
“Don’t be sorry, mate. I should have been faster.” James asked.
“You were fecking brilliant, lads.” Gerry spoke up. “…. Yer both done well.”
“Thanks, Gerry.” They both said. Marco then spotted that James had begun to snigger again.
“What?” Marco asked.
“No… It’s nothing.” James assured him but couldn’t stop laughing, although it hurt to laugh.
“WHAT?” Marco asked again.
“It’s just…. This reminds me of that scene in Cool Runnings.” James said with a smile.
“What, the bit where they crash the bobsled?” Marco asked, who started to snigger as well.
“No… the mirror scene…. you know? I see pride! I see power!”
“Oh what? You’re gonna shave yer head like Yul Brynner, are ya?”
“Hey, you know what? …. You’re a funny guy.” James said. Marco burst out laughing.
“Argh, Don’t start that again!” Marco picked up on the Goodfellas quote.
Gerry sniggered quietly to himself and shook his head, not having a clue what they were talking about, but was gladly astounded to see they were able to laugh despite what they’d just gone through.
Back at the Quinn’s house. Mary had just finished laying a path of newspaper sheets from the front door, through the hallway and into the kitchen, making sure there was no chance in hell that her house would be soiled with any mud. Deidre sat with Sarah by the window; their hundredth cigarette of the day was burning away between their fingers when Sarah jolted up from her chair in alarm.
“Jesus Christ! What is it, Sarah?” Deidre asked.
“Are they back?” Mary asked.
“Ach, No Mary, ye have to hide me!” Sarah called in panic, running into the kitchen with wide eyes.
“I just saw Cieran coming up to the door! I can’t go through this again, so I can’t!” Sarah said, making her way towards the back door. The doorbell rang. RIIIIING!!!!
“Ye want me to answer that, Mary?” Deidre called.
“Aye, please do.” Mary replied. “If he asks, just say Sarah’s not in.” Mary called as Deidre went towards the door.
“Ach, wise up for the love of God, Sarah! Ye gonna have to face him eventually. It’s yer own fault for telling him ye were off to become a nun. Did ye not think ye would run into him again?” Mary argued.
“Well…. what about you and Gabriel?” Sarah shot back, changing the subject.
“There was no me and Gabriel! Sure, I had to find another plumber after that ridiculous affair…”
“Ach, so ye were having an affair, were we so?” Sarah interrupted.
“No, I wasn’t having an affair!” Mary shouted.
“Really? why didn’t ye again?” Sarah trailed off.
“…. Because I’m happily married to Gerry!”
“Then why ye admitting to having an affair?”
“Not that sort of affair!... Oh!!! For the love of God I can’t be going through this again!!!” Mary gasped.
“And all those people at the talent show hearing about it, sure I don’t know how ye lived that down, Mary.” Sarah remarked.
“Excuse me, this isn’t about me! This is about you and that life size garden Gnome standing outside my door!”
“Uh, excuse me, but the ‘garden gnome’ is gone.” Deidre announced.
“Ach, thank Sweet Jesus for that!” Sarah breathed out.
“Did ye talk to ‘im!” Mary asked.
“Aye, but I just gave ‘im the ol’ look and he was away. I still got it, girls!” Deidre snarled happily with wild eyes. “So… who was having an affair?” Deidre asked. Mary rolled her eyes.
The doorbell rang again. Mary then gave a sign of the cross, took a deep breath and marched to the front door. As she swung the door open with Deidre in toll. They saw Gerry and Joe in front of them, followed by the wains where they met Mary’s hawk eye gaze, spying the state of them all.

“Right! All of yers! I want ye to take off yer trainers, or boots, or whatever ye have on yer feet, and leave them outside. Is that understood?!” Mary shouted. Everyone nodded.

Gerry and Joe followed her orders, removing their boots and walked over the sheets of newspaper. Mary stood in the hallway and despaired as she eventually caught sight of James and Marco helping each other into the house. Mary frowned as only a concerned mother could as she saw the wee English fellas grimacing in pain as they gingerly walked through the porch and into the hall. The girls scooted around them as Deidre stood in front of the boys with folded arms.

“For the love of God!” Deidre sighed. “James, Are ye alright?” She asked urgently. Walking towards him.
“Yeah, I’m ok, Aunt Deidre.”
“Stand still. Let me look at yer!” Deidre’s tone fluctuated between annoyed and concerned as she checked James’ eyes.
“Ach…. well ye on yer feet, That’s a good sign.” Deidre went in and hugged James. “Don’t be making a habit of this, do ye hear?” She said. James nodded.
“Oh Christ! What happened?” Deidre turned to look at Marco.
“I’m ok, Deidre. Promise” Marco said.
“Hush now.” She said, as she inspected his face. “That’s gonna look vicious in a day or two.” Deidre resided. “Anything else?” Marco shook his head. “Alright, lads.”
Mary frowned as she could see the pair of them leaning on each other, just to hold the other one up. Despite the scolding she’d given them, she cared deeply for the two boys, as did Deidre. Mary’s compassion was then broken when she caught sight of the muddy state Erin, Orla and Michelle had gotten themselves in, along with Coco Pops who was in Orla’s arms.

“Right… Erin, Orla, Michelle…In the kitchen, now. There’s spare clothes in there for yer. You boys get those things off now! There’s a dressing gown over there for each of ye. Put the dirty clothes in here. And one of yers go up and shower right now.” Mary placed a pink washing basket in the middle of the hallway. Orla placed Coco Pops into the basket.

“Sorry boy, but yer filthy, ye are so.” Orla joked; Coco Pops whined.

The parents and wains listened to Joe’s commentary on the highs and lows of the match while James and Marco were granted the privacy of the hallway to change out of their rugby strip, slowly placing their mud caked kits into the washing basket. When they were both finally wrapped in a dressing gown. Marco suggested that he go up first so he could wash Coco Pops, James agreed. While Marco slowly ascended the stairway with Coco Pops in his arms; James walked slowly across the newspaper ridden floor and sat down at the kitchen table. By now, he felt so stiff, just the effort to sit down was a painful feat. James closed his eyes and smiled as he felt Erin lean on his back, hugging him gently. Mary placed a hot cup of tea in front of James as he listened to Joe’s final analysis.

“And there he was. This giant prick just came outta nowhere, lamped Marco and then took our James down! His arm was like a fecking battle axe!” Joe bellowed.

“You’d be a great host on Match of the Day, Joe.” James laughed.

“Sweet Suffering Jesus; Are ye sure you’re alright, James love?” Mary asked, stroking his shoulder. The wee English fella smiled and nodded.

“Ballache…. You two are the biggest pair of fecking eejits I have ever met....d’ya know that, James?!” Michelle started “…..But ye played absolutely cracker, the pair a’yer!” Michelle admitted, with a punch to his arm, James flinched.
“Aye. Ye did grand, so ye did, James.” Orla piped up. Hugging him tight.

“Thanks, girls.” James smiled.

“Yer had that try in the bag, so ye did, James. That’s no word of a lie! That prick was beaten, and he knew it!” Joe beat the table.
“Aye, he was, Joe.” Gerry agreed. “I were impressed. Never knew yer were so fast, James.” Gerry complimented James, causing him to smile with embarrassment.
“Aye, he was like a cheetah!” Orla said.
“I used to think Ryan Giggs were fast!” Erin shot. “He doesn’t hold a candle to our James!” She smiled as she cradled James.
“Aye, but there’s a big difference, Erin! Ryan Giggs is a massive ride, even if he is a Welshman!” Michelle shot.
“I thought you lot said you didn’t like English football?” Marco slowly walked in wearing a grey UMBRO tracksuit with a now cleaner Coco Pops in his arms.
“Ah, here is he! Conan the Destroyer!” Gerry joked.
“More like the fecking Terminator!” Joe chimed in.
“Ye certainly enjoyed flooring that bastard, didn’t ye, Marco. Hi?” Michelle nudged him playfully. Marco couldn’t help but smirk in agreement.
“You two were like those big lads that were on the tele a few years ago!” Joe remarked.
“What big lads, Da?” Sarah asked.
“Ye remember, used to be on Saturday nights, big muscle lads, did all those things, like climb up walls, hit people with big sticks, wore tight leotards and had funny names!”
“Are you talking about the show ‘Gladiators’, Joe?” James asked.
“Aye. That’s the one!” Joe exclaimed. James and Marco smirked at the idea.
“Ach, I remember those lads. Massive rides! The lot of them!” Michelle said excitedly.
“Aye Gladiators was absolutely class!” Orla beamed proudly. “What do ye think ya name would be?” She asked Marco.
“…. Nutcase, more than likely.” Marco quipped.
“Yer name’s Ballache; That’s no lie!” Michelle shot at James. The others went to disagree, but Michelle insisted she was jesting.
“Stallion would be a better name, I think.” Erin proclaimed, making James blush.
“Ach, boke a rama!” Michelle shot.
“Well, how about ye let the Stallion gallop upstairs to the shower, Erin?” Mary said, causing her daughter to blush.
James shot at Marco as he slowly got up. “There you go, ‘Wolf’.” James quipped, offering Marco his chair.
“Junior Bevil! This doesn’t mean that I like you.” Marco said in his Jamaican voice.
“Yeah, you really are a funny guy!” James laughed as he left, with Erin watching him go.
While Marco sat himself down, Mary slid another cup of tea over. Orla draped herself over him, swaying Marco slowly from side to side.
“Are ye alright, Marco?” Mary asked, tapping his shoulder with concern.
“I’ll be alright, Thanks Mary.” Marco replied.
“I just hope it were worth it, that’s all I can say.” Mary said, frowning at his face.
The irony was that no one knew if it had been worth it. There had been no word of the outcome following MadStab’s foul. Everyone went quiet at that point. Gerry attempted to divert the conversation by mentioning that they drove past Cieran on the way home. This caused a distraction for the parents. Just then, they heard the front door open.
“It’s just us Mary!” Clare called.
“In here, love.”
Orla saw that Erin was frowning, looking ashamed of herself. Orla sat her down between herself and Marco.
“What’s the matter, Erin?” Orla asked.
“I’m just ragin’ with myself, Orla.” She said.
“Why, what is it?”
“I walked away…. Well, nearly…. I almost abandoned him just like his mammy!” Erin worried.
“Erin…. I mean this in the nicest way…. Don’t talk bollocks! You didn’t abandon James.” Marco spoke up.
“Aye, Erin. Ye just didn’t like seeing James getting hurt. That makes sense. I hated seeing Marco getting hit as well. But he got through it, and James got through it…. cos he has you, and Marco does too. Ach, that all rhymes.” Orla said cheerfully.
“Exactly, You were there for him.” Marco said softly.
Erin exhaled sharply, as she chuckled at the odd couple. Yet she truly appreciated Orla and Marco’s words. “….. Thanks, you two.” -I’ve gotta go talk to him.- She thought.
“An absolute travesty! An absolute FECKING TRAVESTY SO IT IS!!!” Clare snarled as she came into the kitchen with Laurie.
“Christ, don’t shite the tights too much do ye?” Michelle shot.
“What is it, Clare love?” Sarah asked.
“We got something to tell all of yer. I cannot believe what I just heard.” Clare said angrily as Laurie took a seat at the table, looking very downtrodden.
“What is it, Clare?” Erin asked. “Is it about the lads?”
“Well, wait till James comes down and ye can tell us all. I’ll make ye both a cup of tea.” Mary said. At this point, Erin then turned to Michelle.
“What d’ya want?” Michelle asked.
“I need ye to come upstairs with me.” Erin said.
“What for?”
“I wanna talk to James, in private. but I need ye to come up with me, so my mammy doesn’t go mental. Hi?”
Erin got up and left with Michelle who rolled her eyes, following reluctantly. Orla was now able to sit next to Marco; he felt calm as she pressed herself against him. Orla nuzzled Marco’s ear with her nose. While the parents spoke with Clare and Laurie; Orla could hear Marco breathing heavily through his own pain.
“Does it hurt?” She asked worryingly, stroking the mark on his face.
“Yeah, a bit….” Marco admitted.
“Awww….. My poor Bear.” Orla groaned sadly as she hugged her fella.
“What’s that?” Marco let out a chuckle.
“That’s the name I’m gonna give ye. It’s what yer looked like when ye were throwing those lads around.” She said.
“I looked like a Bear?” Marco asked, chuckling more.
“Aye, yer did so. Ye took them down one after the other, they must be a couple of years older than you, but ye took them down like it was nothing. It were exciting!!!!” Orla said jubilantly.
Marco smiled widely at the ray of sunshine that was Orla. “You’re incredible, Orla.” He regarded.
“Ye were so class out there, yer really were.” Orla said softly. Biting her lower lip, she rested her head on Marco’s. Orla looked at him with admiring eyes. “There was something I wanted to say to yer, but I couldn’t say it cos Michelle was next to us.”
“Well…. she’s not here now, what did you want to say?” Marco whispered.
Orla suddenly caught her breath, she looked down as if she was embarrassed, she then lifted her head up to look at Marco. She gazed adoringly at him. She went to speak. “Marco …. I think…”
“Hold on, Where’s Erin?” Mary demanded loudly.
“She’s upstairs with Michelle, Aunt Mary.” Orla said. Throwing her off her own trail of thought. “Can I tell ye another time?” She held herself from telling Marco what she wanted to say. Marco nodded.
Meanwhile, Erin waited for James as she sat on the edge of the bed. Michelle waited on the landing to catch his attention as soon as he came out of the bathroom. Erin had been taken to the breaking point with the whole ordeal, but it was nothing compared to what James and Marco had endured for the sake of acceptance. James came out of the bathroom slowly, wearing a dark tracksuit, his body felt sore and stiff.
“Oi, Dicko!” Michelle shot.
“Yeah?” He grimaced.
“Well, come on then, he’s come out.” Michelle looked towards Erin’s room. James slowly walked along the landing when he saw Erin come out of her room. She walked straight up to James and wrapped her arms around his mid-section, James embraced her tenderly.
“Are ye alright?” Erin sobbed.
“…. Yeah, I’m alright.” James assured her. “Why, what’s wrong?”
“I just needed to tell ye. Earlier on, I got scared when ye got tackled…. And I… I nearly walked off.”
“It’s ok. There’s nothing wrong with that….” James exhaled, Erin then looked up at his caring face, his green eyes.
“No, yer don’t understand James. The girls stopped me from leaving, Michelle said something that made me realize what I were doing…. And I hate myself for ever doing it to ye…. I almost did the same thing that ya mammy did…. I nearly abandoned ya.” Erin wept. Michelle shuffled awkwardly as she stood by.
“But you didn’t… you stayed, Erin, honestly… I mean it… it’s ok.” James assured her again. Erin paused to take in her wee English fella’s words.
“…...Are ye sure?” She finally asked. She shook as her breath left her.
“Of course, I am.”
“….. Well….. ye need to know something…. I’m never gonnae abandon yer again, James. Not now, not ever….” Erin proclaimed. James felt his eyes sting with happiness as he smiled warmly at his girlfriend.
“…. Cos I love yer, James!” Erin admitted with tears in her eyes. Michelle’s eyes widened as she gawked at Erin’s declaration. James now stood frozen. A wide smile spread across the wee English fella’s face. He pulled her in and kissed her.
“Fuck-a-doodle-do!” Michelle gasped.
“Wains! Cam ye come downstairs?” Mary called up.
“Aye, we’re coming down, Mary.” Michelle called back. She turned back and saw Erin and James embracing each other.
“I love you too, Erin.” Michelle heard James’s whisper; his face was now buried in Erin’s blonde hair. His hand was shaking as he held the back of her head. Michelle could feel a lump building in her throat.
“Oi, ye two fecking eejits, shift ya holes! We’re wanted downstairs.” Michelle said quickly. She led the way as Erin and James composed themselves as they walked back towards the kitchen.

Chapter Text

The unfortunate news from Clare and Laurie was not welcomed by the Quinn/McCool clan. Laurie had the dubious mis pleasure of telling the boys that Mr Byers had decided it best to not allow James and Marco join the football team.

“That absolute shite!” Joe barked.

“Calm down, Da!” Sarah pleaded.

“It doesn’t make any sense, Mary! James would have scored that try and they would ‘ave won the game! That’s what that thon boy said. The man saw what happened…. Why on God’s green earth does this… Byers fella not see the potential in these lads, English as they are… no offense lads.”

“Truth is, Mr McCool. There’s more to this than Laurie knew before.” Clare explained with reluctance.

                It had been an unknown fact to Laurie that MadStab’s uncle, the infamous Patrick O’Driscoll was a silent sponsor for the football team. From kits, to coaches, and everything in between. It was at that moment that Laurie realised Mr Byers’ position. As much as it pained her to hear. She knew that no matter what she said. There would undoubtedly be a conflict of interest for the manager. But what infuriated Laurie the most was that Mr Byers had been led to believe that past encounters between the boys and MadStab had been distorted.

“Are ya saying what I think you’re saying?” Joe quizzed, fuming even more.

“Let’s just say that Danny didn’t hold back in… embellishing the truth?” Laurie asked quizzingly, turning to Clare. She nodded reluctantly.

“So, he’s more worried about this O’Driscoll’s money coming in than being fair?” Joe grimaced.

“MadStab lied his hole off about our boys?!” Erin snapped with gritted teeth while Orla expressed an angry scowl.

“Fucking arsehole!” Michelle slammed her fists into the table. There was no respite from Mary this time.

“The little shite was gonna do that no matter what happened!” Deidre scolded.

“That’s why he clattered James… he knew he could get away with it.” Gerry bit angrily.

“…. I’m sorry, lads.” Laurie turned to them both. Her voice was heavy with regret.

                The girls saw the dejection on both James and Marco’s faces; a mixture of anger and disappointment as they let out their breath in defeat. Michelle and Erin were raging, Orla put her arms around both boys. Clare felt herself boiling inside. She thought it ridiculous and completely unjustifiable that one man’s money could influence a man who was supposed to stand for impartiality.

Sunday was a brutal day. Both James and Marco groaned with every step they took, every move they made, James felt as if he’d been hit by an elephant as his chest throbbed with pain with the slightest of movement. Marco’s bruised eye had gone darker, and he spent most of the day with a pack of frozen peas over his eye. That afternoon, the boys were over at Jim’s house while the girls sat in Erin’s room. Michelle could sense the tension as they sat in silence. The SPICE GIRLS album was playing in the background, but the girls sat awkwardly, not knowing what to do or say.

“Ach, for fuck sake, can someone say something!” Michelle barked. “Can none of ye not speak?”

“Well…. I’m reading Michelle?” Clare answered, holding her book up.

“I’m playing this!” Orla held up her Game Boy. BUZZ “Ach, I lost another life!”

“Well, what’s yer excuse?” Michelle turned to Erin.

“It’s just so unfair, Michelle!” Erin said angrily, throwing her magazine down.

“Well, what else is new? Nothing ‘s ever gonna change the fact that some people in Derry have the choice to do what they want, when they want cos they got money! And the rest of us just have to lump it.” Michelle resided.

“They don’t deserve to be treated like this though!” Clare spoke up loudly. “It’s not like they’re lepers or anything! I mean, it’s bad enough we’ve had to live through the whole tension between Protestants and Catholics, loyalists, and nationalists, but we’re supposed to be moving past all this…. aren’t we?” Her own anger and confusion coming to its threshold. Orla covered her ears.

“Wise up, Clare! Not everyone is gonna just stop feeling the way they feel just like that! Ye don’t just turn off decades of hatred just because peace is declared. This has got everything to do with the fact that no matter how much we like them…. They’re still English, remember? And some people are never gonna let go of what we’ve gone through because of them.” Michelle stated. Erin felt herself wanting to say something but thought it best to try and defuse the subject.

“They’re likely sitting over at Jim’s right now with faces as long as the Foyle.” Erin groaned.

“Right! That’s it! Come on! Shift it!” Michelle ordered.

“Where we going?” Orla asked.

“Across the road. Let’s go check on the wee fuckers!” Michelle barked, walking out of the bedroom.

                The feisty rebel led the way as the other three followed in tow. Not known for her courtesy, and for the fact that it was raining heavy; Michelle walked into Jim’s house. The girls came into a lively living room where they found James and Marco chatting amongst Jim, Joe and Gerry. They were watching a fuzzy screen which had a game of football playing on the TV. The boys were relaxed, sitting together drinking a small can of lager each, while Coco Pops sat looking up at the TV with his tail wagging.

“Bit of a shite picture, isn’t it, Jim?” Joe queried.

“That’s just the rain interfering.” Jim answered.

“Ach, hello girls! Come to watch as well have ye?” Gerry turned and asked.

“What’s this, Daddy?” Erin motioned to the TV.

“Got this pirate satellite dish off Pirate Pauline, so I did. Thought the lads needed a bit of cheering up, so we’re watching the footie.” Jim said cheerfully.

“Excuse me Jim but Is that not illegal?!” Clare shrieked.

“That’s right, Clare! Say it a bit louder. They didn’t hear ye at the other end of the street!” Michelle shot.

“Ach, that’s class!” Orla said, crashing between James and Marco on the sofa. The boys laughed at Orla’s enthusiasm.

“Can ye even tell who’s playing?” Erin asked James, squinting her eyes at the poor picture.

“Yeah, just about… it’s Tottenham vs Man United.”

“Thought ye said yer liked Crystal Palace?” Erin asked.

“I do, that’s why I want United to win. I hate Tottenham!” James stated.

“Everyone hates Tottenham!” Marco laughed.

“I thought all yer lot just hated Man United?” Michelle quizzed.

“It’s a London thing!” They both said.

“Who’s yer team, Marco?” Orla asked.

“Arsenal.” Marco replied. Michelle burst out laughing. “What?”

“Christ! But the English are weird. A football team with the word “Arse” in it!” Michelle chuckled.  James chuckled as well.

“Oh, ha ha, like I ain’t heard that one before!” Marco quipped.

“Do ye really think that’s the major issue here, Michelle?” Clare leaned over to sofa behind the boys and Orla. “I’d be more concerned if the RUC turned up on Jim’s doorstep and arrested us all. And if it’s all the same to yers. I don’t exactly want to go through that aga- Erin darted over and put her hand over Clare’s mouth.

“What did that girl just say?” Joe asked.

“Nothing, Granda.” Erin shot.

“Right, uh… why we head back over…. Told yer they were alright, Erin. No need to shite the tights no more.” Michelle shot as she walked out, followed by Orla and Clare. Erin went to leave.

“Erin?!” James and Marco called.

“Aye, boys?” Erin walked back up to them.

“Thanks for worrying.” Marco smiled. Erin smiled back and stroked their heads. She then caught James mouthing -I love you- to her.

-I love you too- Erin mouthed back. She flashed a large smile at James and left them to their football.

That night, Orla was curled up in her bed as she heard the thunder and lightning crashing down outside. She looked at her mickey mouse clock; It was 11:30pm, and the spring term was starting tomorrow. The rain fell hard on the roof of her house. Her bedroom illuminated as the lightning lit up the night sky over Derry. The weather forecast had given rain during the night, but lightning was something different. The thunderous storm was too close for comfort. The clash of lightning made her ears tingle. An especially loud crash of thunder then exploded and lit her bedroom up. Orla yelped with fright and made a dash for the front door. Throwing her camouflage jacket on; She darted out into the night rain. Another crash of thunder came as she ran.

                The alarm clock buzzed annoyingly at 6:25am the next morning. Marco reached around to find the nuisance noise maker. Eventually finding it, he switched the alarm off. His arm dropped down and he felt Coco Pops nuzzle his hand.

“Alright, boy. I know…. Just gimme 5 minutes, ok?” Coco Pops whined relentlessly. He then jumped up onto the bed and nuzzled Marco’s ear, causing Marco to turn over.

“Argh, Coco Pops! What are ya- JESUS!!!” Marco rolled backwards and fell right out of the bed. He crashed onto the floor with a mighty thud. Marco peered over the mattress. There. Lying on the other side of his bed fast asleep was none other than Orla. Coco Pops nuzzled and licked her cheek. She began to stir.

“Hmmmm? Oh…. Morning Coco Pops.” She croaked softly. “…. Morning, Marco.” She said, frowning slightly, but with an affectionate smile. Marco was completely vexed.

“OR…Orla? Wha- what are you doing here?”  He whispered. She couldn’t answer quick enough.

“Ach, Marco?! Are ye alright in there, lad?!” Jim called from the other side of the door. The young couple shot looks of horror at each other; Orla quickly threw the quilt over her head to hide herself.

“…. Uh…. yeah! Sorry Jim, I was just…. Doing some push ups and my hand slipped?” Marco moved towards the door, propping his foot in front of it, in case Jim came in.

“Oh, Ye alright?” Jim called.

“Yeah.... Yeah! I’m fine!” Marco called, but he was far from it.

“Well, listen; I’m going to get in the bathroom now, cos Joe’s coming over for a fry up this morning. Do ye fancy one?” The news made Marco’s blood run cold.

“…. Um… let me think about it, OK?” Marco called.

“No worries, lad. I’ll be out in about half an hour.” Jim called.

Marco waited till he heard Jim move away from the door. He cracked the door open and peered out to hear the bathroom door lock. He let out a tremendous sigh of relief, but the danger wasn’t thwarted yet. Joe was on his way over, and Orla was in his room, in his bed. How would he ever be able to explain it?

“Orla…. come out from there.” His whispered firmly. The mousy haired Derry girl popped her head out from under the quilt. She shot him a frowned look, and Marco melted immediately. He could never be mad with her.

“You know, you’re really gonna get me in trouble one day.” He whispered with a smile.

“I’m sorry… I just got scared of the storm last night.” She explained, mirroring his voice level.

“What storm?”

“Did ye not hear it last night? Thunder and lightning everywhere, so it was.” Orla’s face contorted a look that would have made Erin proud.

“I didn’t hear a thing!” shrugging his shoulders.

“What about Coco Pops, was he not scared?” Orla scrunched her eyebrows, stroking her little friend.

“Didn’t hear a peep out of him. Mind you, he was in here with me last night…. Hold on… I think we’re drifting off the point here… what are doing over here? What about your mum? Isn’t she gonna wonder where you are?”

“Nah, it’s ok, she knows I go into Erin’s when I get scared at night.”

“So, what if she goes next door and finds that you’re not there this morning?”

                Orla froze. She could only shrug her shoulders, unable to answer the question. She then dropped her eyes and curled up into a ball as she sat under the duvet.

“What? What’s wrong?” Marco walked over and sat on the edge of the bed.

“So.…do ye not…. Want me here?” Her face contorted sadly. “Do ye want me to go?” She frowned.

“You know I didn’t say that.” Marco answered as he shook his head. Orla compressed her lips together and looked at him.

“So…. Will ye…. Come back into bed?” She asked shyly with pleading eyes. “I wanna cuddle my bear.” Pushing her lip down.

                Marco’s chest began to throb hard as he flashed a smile at his unique girlfriend. He pulled the duvet up and laid down. Orla smiled warmly and quickly cozied up to his side. Their arms wrapped around each other. They knew if anyone found them as they were now, there would be no end of consequences for them both. But in their minds and hearts, they weren’t doing anything wrong. It was completely innocent; It wasn’t what Marco had expected first thing in the morning to find himself sharing a bed with Orla, but he remembered what Erin had told him; Orla did not possess the same understanding of personal boundaries that others did. Surely, other boys would have found it extremely difficult to not let their curiosity and raging hormones get the better of them. Undoubtably, Marco felt the tension building inside him, but knew it better not to take advantage of Orla, unless she were the one who initiated anything. He looked down and could see her eyes were shut, and her smile was beaming as bright as the sun. He felt as if he could lie with her in his arms for eternity.

“This is nice.” Orla sighed happily.

“Yeah, it is.” Marco smiled as he caressed her shoulder, burying his face into her wild hair.

“Now I feel safe.” Orla said.

Orla then tilted her head up to kiss him. Marco swallowed hard as he leaned in and kissed her back. They stared at each other. Orla then pulled Marco on top of her with an impulse. His frame gently pressed against her. Looking deeply into her hazel eyes, Orla began to tremble from excitement. Despite the boldness she had just shown, Orla was now unsure of what to do next. Her chest heaved, exhaling shorts puffs of air from her opened mouth as she gazed at her boyfriend.  Marco then lowered himself and gently kissed her, he then stroked his lips down the side of her neck. Orla closed her eyes and smiled widely as she exhaled with excitement. She then jolted and threw Marco off her.

“I’m sorry.” Marco leant towards Orla, petrified that he’d done something wrong. Orla buried her face into the pillow, Marco clocked that she was laughing.

“What?”

“It was Coco Pops…. He started licking my toes. It tickled.” She snorted.

                Marco looked under the covers and saw Coco Pops sitting next to Orla’s feet. He laughed into the pillow. Orla let out her laughter. Covering her mouth with the duvet. Glancing at the clock, they could see that it was coming on to 6:50am. They decided it was best that Orla got back home before Joe came across. Marco lead the way down the stairs, while Orla chose to impersonate Ace Ventura; twisting and turning her way comically down the stairway to the front door. With a quick kiss goodbye. Orla bounded back across the road to her house. Her timing was impeccable; Marco saw that mere seconds later, Joe walked out of the Quinn house.

“What the fuck are ye two smirking about?” Michelle shot. Spotting the odd couple’s poor attempt of hiding their amusement as they drove to school later that morning.

“Nothing.” Marco giggled.

“It were just something that Coco Pops did.” Orla piped up.

“Why, what did he do?” Erin pressed the matter.

“He just…. Tickled me.” Orla snorted. Marco couldn’t hold his laughter in.

Erin and James turned and squinted at each other, and then at Clare who shook her head, sniggering as well. They pulled up once again outside Our Lady Immaculate college.

“Mate, laters.” James smiled. Orla waited for the others to file out before she was the last one by the car.

“Have a good day.” Orla kissed Marco goodbye.

“Oi!” Marco called, making Orla spin around.

“Will you go out with me this Saturday?” Marco asked.

“We go out every Saturday!” Orla called back.

“No, I mean…. Just you and me…. Like a date? Like a proper first date?” Marco clarified.

                Orla gawked and tilted her head. Astonished. Her eyes then drifted.

“You know what? Have a think about it! I’ve gotta go.” Marco waved her goodbye.

“YES, MARCO!”

“What?”

“Yes! I’d love to go out on a proper date with yer!” Orla smiled, showing all her pearly white teeth.

“Brilliant! Phew! See ya later!” Marco smiled as he drove off to work.

                Orla was oblivious as she allowed herself to drift into her own little world, which wasn’t unusual, but as she followed the gang into the assembly hall that morning; everything and everyone was uninteresting to her. But then she was brought back down to earth as an unfamiliar figure stood on the stage for morning assembly. Michelle scrunched her eyes as Father Peter stood alone in front of the entire school, with a familiar face standing just off stage staring at the nervous priest. Patrick O’Driscoll stood fast with his nose in the air, a distinct smirk painted across his face. The gang glanced around and managed to spot that Shannon was sporting the same arrogant smirk. Father Peter seemed reluctant to bring the congregation of girls to his attention. He cut an unusually solemn figure, completely opposite from the socially eager, yet awkward young priest. He looked as if he had the life sucked right out of him.

“Good morning, girls. Welcome back, and I hope that you all had a pleasant Christmas. I am here this morning to inform you all that as of the conclusion of the Christmas term; A decision was made by the board of school governors that due to… “Suspicion of bringing the moral fibre of the school into disrepute” …. Sister Michael has been…. suspended from her duties as headmaster of Our Lady Immaculate College, pending an investigation……”

                The air seemed to evaporate from the hall in that instant. The steadfast authority figure for the school, the girls, and James was gone without warning. There were small pockets of silent jubilation within the congregation. Jenny Joyce had turned white as a sheet. The gang shot looks of disbelief at each other. Confusion began to grip them, along with many other students. What did this mean? What had Sister Michael done to warrant such a punishment? The girls started to hear murmurs around them. They then started to spot looks of suspicion from other students. Shannon scowled at them, almost as if she knew what was being whispered.

“…. With that… I would like to introduce you to Mr Patrick O’ Driscoll; a member of the board of governors who would like to address you all this morning regarding this matter.”

Father Peter moved aside as Patrick O’Driscoll strolled up to the podium. Placing a pair of spectacles on his face. He stood before the audience of students, looking as if he were about to give a political statement. His head was high.

“Good morning. I have had members of my family, as well as my own children come to this school through the years. I have also been a proud member of the board of governors which stands firm in upholding moral decency and respect within the catholic community of Derry for many years now. However, It has come to my…. Our attention that under the guidance of Sister Michael… the standards of moral decency have floundered significantly within this school for the past two years. Well, I am here today, to inform all of you students, that starting today, I shall!... I mean, we shall be firm but fair in reestablishing a new order which will set a new high standard of moral decency, respect, and excellence in education that this school once proudly exhibited.” He beat himself proudly.

“What the fuck is he talking about?” Michelle whispered.

“I haven’t the foggiest.” James whispered.

“And with MY guidance… Father Peter here shall be the man to lead us to providence.… as the interim headmaster of Our Lady Immaculate for the foreseeable future. Thank you.”

                As Patrick O’ Driscoll stepped down from the podium. Only Jenny Joyce clapped compulsively which garnered a scoff from the girls. Orla was evasive. The gang sat in their usual spot before the first lesson.

“Has anyone got the slightest idea of what this is all about? Sister Michael suspended?! What could she have done?” Clare asked.

“Ye don’t think they’re punishing her for getting drunk on the school premises on the day Marco came back?” Erin suggested.

“Oi! Don’t go blaming Marco, Erin!”

“I wasn’t blaming him, Orla!”

“Wise up! She’s drank during school loads of times!” Michelle answered.

“How do you know that?” James asked.

“I just know, dick face!” Michelle shot back.

Miss Mooney’s voice was then heard on the loudspeaker.

“WILL JAMES MAGUIRE PLEASE REPORT TO SIS… FATHER PETER’S OFFICE IMMEDIATELY.”

                The girls and James flashed more looks of confusion amongst themselves. The girls were expecting their names to be mentioned as well, it was always the five of them summoned to the office together. But not this time. It was just James, who was just as confused as they were.

“Well…. I better go and see what that’s all about.” James said.

“Aye, some time this morning might be helpful, Dicko!” Michelle shot.

“I’ll see you all in class.” James rolled his eyes and left.

“Bye, James!” Orla called, he turned and smiled back at Orla before disappearing.

“Come on, let’s get going. I’m not exactly in the mood for giving the new regime a reason to give us all detention on the first day back.” Clare stressed.

“Oi you four!”

                The girls turned and looked down the corridor to see Shannon glaring at them.

“If yer thought that rugby game was painful. Ye haven’t seen nothing yet!”

“That mouthy bitch!” Michelle went to march up the corridor.

“Ignore her, Michelle!” Clare grabbed her arm.

“Oi! How’s Mario’s face looking, ORLA?!!!!!” Shannon shouted louder.

Orla turned and shot an angry look at Shannon. Her laugh echoed menacingly down the corridor as she walked the other way. Erin took Orla’s hand and lead her to class. The morning continued into lunch time, and James had not been seen all morning. He missed the first morning lesson, and then the second. Erin darted her head around the lunch hall to see if she could find him while she sat with Clare and Orla.

“Where is he?” Erin quizzed.

“How should I know, Erin?” Clare answered uselessly.

“Maybe he’s been kidnapped.” Orla spoke up.

“What?” Erin shot.

“Ye know, like in that film with the wee clown who has the balloons, and turns up everywhere the wains go…” Orla continued.

                Erin rolled her eyes. Orla’s random thoughts were the last thing she wanted to hear. Meanwhile, Michelle was walking down the corridors towards the lunch hall when she spotted James walking with a nun.

“Oi! Dicko!” She shouted. James turned and looked at her with an apprehensive look but turned back round at the nun’s orders.

“James?” Michelle called to him. She ran up the corridor to try and catch up with him. She called his name again before the door was slammed in her face.

“Oi! Wank features! I know yer in there! What are ye playing at?!” Michelle shouted at the door, pounding it hard with her fist.

“James?!.... James, open this door for fuck sake!” Michelle had a hint of fret in her voice.

The door opened and she was met by a young nun that Michelle recognised. “Miss Mallon! That is quite enough of that!”

“Sister Josephine, is my cousin in there?” Michelle asked.

“He is, Michelle. And you can see him at the end of the day.” The young nun stated calmly.

“End of the day? Why? What’s going on?” Michelle asked.

“I’m….sorry. But I’m not permitted to say. On your way now.” Sister Josephine just about kept her composure but appeared nervous as she shut the door.

“No, wait sister…. What the fuck?” Michelle whispered to herself. She panted with a slight panic.

“Ach, look at that. Mallon misses her wee English prick of a cousin. Funny… Danny certainly didn’t MISS him, did he now?” Michelle spun around to see Shannon leaning against the wall with her arms crossed, her lips pursed together with an arrogant look.

“You! Mouthy little bitch!” Michelle launched herself forward and pinned Shannon against the wall.

“Go on then, Mallon! I dare ye to hit me!” Shannon responded with wide eyes, goading Michelle.

“What is going on here?” A more senior nun emerged from the door.

“She just hit me, sister!” Shannon lied. Feigning an injury.

“Right! Come on now! To the office with you!” Michelle was taken by the arm and marched down the corridor by the nun. Shannon snarled as Michelle was led away; she then shot a look at Sister Josephine who gawked at what she saw. But the young nun stood there helplessly.

                Erin, Clare and Orla went to their first afternoon class having no idea what had happened to Michelle or James. Orla began to fret. Irregular thoughts began shooting inside her mind, her eyes began glancing everywhere.

“Ye really don’t think that clown did get them, hi?” Orla shot, petrified.

“Once again, Orla! Pennywise was NOT real! It was just a film!” Erin buried her head in her hand.

“Orla, are ye honestly trying to suggest that Michelle and James have been abducted by IT?!” Clare shot back, her face and eyes then contorted with a look of fear. “Sweet merciful Jesus, I pray to God they haven’t!” Clare then said, making Orla shoot a look of horror.

“Catch yourselves on!” Erin barked.

“Girls, do you mind!” Their teacher shouted.

“Sorry, sister.” They answered.

                Erin saw that Jenny Joyce was sitting next to her. She quickly scribbled a note and hit Jenny with it. The petite head prefect spun her head and quickly snatched the paper from Erin’s hand.

Do you know anything about James and Michelle?

                Jenny barely gave an answer when Michelle barged into the classroom. The whole class turned and saw the storm that came in. Only Shannon kept her stare forward, again sporting the same grin.

“Sorry I’m late, sister.” Michelle growled. “I was with Father Peter.” Michelle began to sort herself. Her scowl was unmoving.

“Michelle?” Clare whispered. But Michelle didn’t answer. Erin shot a look at Orla.

                Marco was busy multi-tasking with the head chef, overseeing numerous dishes being cooked at one time, and at high volumes. The young lad felt great familiarity, as if he was back working with Alfonso. The head chef smirked impressively but would still need to pull Marco up if necessary.

“Don’t let that meat burn, Marco, it’s medium rare, remember?”

“Yes, chef!” Marco darted and inspected the food. The pace was demanding and exhausting.

“How much longer?” The chef demanded. Looking at his stopwatch.

“2 minutes, chef!”

                Marco began to assemble the dishes with the side orders. He breathed steadily as he distributed, trying to be efficient and fast at the same time.

“Done. Chef!” Marco called. Placing the last of the plates on the top. He pushed out a puff of breath.

“Quality looks ok…. But presentation, Marco! Better presentation! Remember?!” He said sternly. Pointing to three of the dishes.

“Yes, chef.” Marco gasped with exhaustion, slightly annoyed.

“Come with me, lad.” The chef walked out into the seating area. He turned to see the annoyance on Marco’s face as he pulled his chef’s hat off.

“Oi, don’t beat yerself up too much, lad!”

“Sorry, Chef. I know I can do better though.”

“Oi! It’s a learning curve. Yer gonna mess up. It’s the best way to learn. I don’t put ye on the busy shifts out of charity, ye know!” The man gaged him eye to eye. Marco nodded.

“Thanks, Chef.”

“Oi! We’re out the kitchen, it’s Mick.” The man smiled. Marco reciprocated.

“Hey, Marco!” A voice called.

“Yea?!”

“Phone for yer!”

“Go on lad. Good job.” Mick said.

                Marco walked behind the bar and took the phone.

“Hello?”

“Alright, mate?”

“Jay! Blimey, you sound happy! You alright mate?” Marco had heard this downtrodden tone in James’ voice before.

“I don’t know, Marco… I think I might be getting kicked out of school.” James said. Marco froze as he heard James’ words.

                The end of school came. Michelle had managed to get through the afternoon without uttering a word to the girls. They tried to speak with her before their last lesson. But James was still nowhere to be seen. The bell went and Michelle waited outside the class for Erin, Clare and Orla. Michelle sported a stern look; Erin knew better than to test her. Their years of friendship had taught her to not press hard when she sported such a look. The threesome crowded around Michelle and waited for Erin to lead the pack and ask her what was happening.

“Michelle?” Erin queried.

“Something’s going on girls. And yer not gonna like it if it happens.”

“Have ye seen James?” Erin asked.

“Aye, but I haven’t spoke to him…. I got sent to Father Peter’s after Shannon lied to a nun saying I hit her during Lunch hour. He said to me that Shannon’s da is pushing the board of governors to change their mind about James coming to this school.”

“What?.....” Erin shot a look of despair.

“They can’t do that!” Clare argued.

“I…. don’t understand.” Orla shot a sad face.

“They wanna kick him out, Orla!” Michelle cracked. Orla frowned fiercely and covered her ears.

“Michelle…” Clare comforted Orla.

“No! They can’t! I won’t let them!” Erin frowned with wide eyes. Biting her lower lip.

“Ye can’t stop them, Erin! My mammy’s coming down to speak with Father Peter right now. I have to go as well. I’m in right shit because of that lying little bitch!... We might have to call my Aunty Cathy as well… I’ll see yer later.” Michelle walked down the hall, angry, confused, and feeling so uncertain.

“Michelle?” Orla called.

“What?” Michelle turned, shrugging her shoulders.

“Can we come round to yer house later?” Orla asked, frowning sadly.

“….Aye, ok. Sorry Orla.” Michelle frowned.

                Erin watched her best friend walk away. She had never seen Michelle look so defeated. She was also completely thrown off guard. The idea of James not being at school made her flash back to when he almost left Derry. But surely that wasn’t about to happen… was it?

Chapter Text

Erin and Orla hurried and finished their dinner. Mary had just taken a phone call from Deidre who was now home with Michelle and James. Orla darted over the road to fetch Coco Pops while Erin put her coat on. The thought of James getting kicked out of school just wouldn’t leave her mind. Erin’s head felt heavy as she sat on the bottom step to do up her trainers, when she felt a small hand suddenly touch her on her knee. She looked up and saw little Anna looking at her. Erin gave her little sister a frowning smile.

“Ern, no sad.” She said innocently. Erin reached out and brought her in for a warm hug.

“Aye…. I need to stop being sad, do I Anna, hi?” Erin answered, Anna nodded. Just then, Coco Pops appeared.

“Co Pops!” Anna beamed, making Erin smile. Coco Pops jumped with excitement at the small wain.

“Aye, he needs to go for walkies, Anna.” Orla smiled. “Yer ready, Erin?” She asked.

“Go on now, girls. See yer later.” Erin pecked Anna’s nose and passed her to Mary.

The cousins made their way down the hill towards Michelle’s house. Along the way, they were met by Clare; who had also been called to hear the outcome of the chaotic turn of events the day had served. When they arrived at the Mallon house; Erin walked straight in and was met by Michelle who was standing next to Deidre. She was talking on the phone to Cathy Maguire.

“Bout ye, motherfuckers?” Michelle shot. Deidre slapped her arm.

“Ye alright, Michelle?” Clare practically yelled with concern. Deidre shushed them.

“Come in the kitchen.” Michelle led them away from Deidre.

They saw James for the first time since earlier that morning. He was standing at the kitchen top talking with Marco, both had their arms crossed, looking deep in conversation. James turned and saw Erin launch herself into him. Hugging him fiercely; James breathed her in, as if he hadn’t seen her for weeks.

“You alright?” He asked. Always the same old James, concerned for others more than himself.

“Seriously! What the feck, James?!” Erin groaned.

“What’s happening, James?” Orla fretted, grabbing his arm.

“Are they really kicking ye out of school?” Clare panicked.

“We won’t let them!” Orla raised her voice.

“We’ll…. hold a formal protest or something!” Clare shouted.

“Ach, I’m grand by the way! Just in case anyone wanted to know!” Michelle barked angrily, crossing her arms. She then softened when Orla wrapped her arms around her for support.

“Girls, please!” James went to speak.

“BUT THIS ISN’T RIGHT....” Clare interrupted.

The girls were once again speaking loudly over each other to get their point across. Coco Pops started barking amidst the raised voices. James was too deflated to referee their enraged states. He was just as angry as they were but didn’t possess any more resilience. The more the group shouted, Orla became over stimulated and held her head from the familiar throbbing pain.

“Girls…. Girls.... GIRLS!!!!!!!” Marco finally shouted; they jumped and fell silent at his bellowing voice.

“Let’s just calm…down.” He said softly. “Just let James explain where he stands in all this, OK?”

Marco gave James the floor, who moved over towards the table. The girls gathered round while Marco went back to cooking dinner. Orla held his arm while Coco Pops was now sitting on Clare’s lap. James took a deep breath.

“Right…. When I went to see Father Peter this morning…. He told me that Mr O’Driscoll wanted me to be removed from school…. it’s this whole thing about me mixing in an all-girls school…. And that it contradicts the social morals…. And apparently….. he thinks I’m a risk.” James shook his head with confusion.

“What does that mean?” Orla turned to Michelle.

“They reckon that cos he’s a fella, he’s jumping on every girl in sight.”

“It doesn’t mean that, Michelle!” Marco shot.

“Is that true, James?!” Orla shouted, repulsed by the statement. She grabbed the wee English fella by the collar.

“What?... No… Orla. It’s not!” He shot back with his eyes wide with horror.

“Jesus Christ!” Erin cried in frustration.

“No… Orla, babe, it’s not true!” Marco moved in and intervened. Placing his hands on her shoulders. “That’s not what it means… OK?”

Orla’s eyes were fixed on James with utter rage. Michelle, Erin and Clare were frozen. Marco was astounded by her sudden outburst. He saw her shaking with gritted teeth and wide eyes. He’d never seen her so angry before, but he kept calm.

“Orla? Look at me.” Marco said.

“Are ye telling me the truth?” She asked, turning to Marco.

“We wouldn’t lie to you.” He replied.

“OK…. Oh…. Sorry, James.” Orla frowned sadly and hugged him.

“Aww, It’s ok, Orla.” James said, he hugged her back to calm her down.

“Aye, James would never do that to Erin, Orla.” Clare chimed in.

“You’d be a dead man if you ever did!” Marco joked towards James.

“Aye, I was only having a wee craic, Orla…. As if anyone’s ever gonna believe that anyways! I mean, look at him for a start….” Michelle joked. Everyone shot a look at her.

“…. Well, ye know what I mean…. It’s fucking ridiculous! I mean, I know he looks like a pervert, but he can’t help the way he looks.” Michelle replied.

“Really, Michelle?” Erin snapped.

“Well, it’s a step up from being a closet case!” Marco quipped, making Michelle snigger.

“Piss off Marco!” James rolled his eyes, unable to hold his own laughter in.

“Joking, mate.” Marco replied, patting James before turning back to the cooker.

“Ye don’t reckon it’s cos James is English, and he’s with Erin, do ye?” Clare asked worryingly. The gang paused.

“Well… it’s not impossible.” Michelle answered. Erin gawked and was just about to unleash when James spoke up.

“Well, that’s sort of one of his reasons.” James revealed, frowning.

“What?” The group were shocked at James’ words.

“Well…. He said the reason why I’m a risk…. Is because I’m English, and he’s convinced the board that me being at school could pose some sort of…. Threat to the other students’ safety?” The statement sent a chill down Erin’s spine. Marco pondered what James had said.

“Are you fucking serious, Jay?” James nodded sadly towards his friend.

“But…. You’ve been at school for 2 years now. There’s never been any hint of…. that happening…. Plus, they declared Peace! That sort of thing can’t happen anymore!” Erin scowled.

“Of course, it fucking can, Erin! Some people don’t want Peace! They just wanna be arseholes and just keep things fucked up for everyone else!” Michelle shot. Coco Pops then started barking loudly.

“Oi! Ye mind yer language, Coco Pops!” Orla shot annoyingly. Everyone shot a confused look at her while Coco Pops continued barking.

“Oi…. Just cos Michelle says it, don’t mean you have to as well!” Marco shot back at Coco Pops, who fell silent. The group looked strangely at each other.

“Ye know, the more I think about it now… Mr O’Driscoll seemed to look over at us a lot when he was making that speech this morning in assembly… It was like he was singling us out!” Clare fretted.

“Ach, it’s not like we’re the only ones who get into trouble. There’s been tons of other things…..worse things that other girls did compared to us!” Michelle shot as she walked over to the cooker.

“Like what?” Marco asked.

“Well, there was the Mr. Mullin affair, for one thing!” She said.

“What’s that?” Marco asked, looking at James.

“A couple of years ago; Some forth years cable tied a male teacher to the monkey bars and….” He started.

“They dry rode him….” Orla finished. Marco raised his eyebrows awkwardly.

“That fat prick has a fucking nerve to single us out given what happened to his own wain, Sinead. She were in our school when she fell pregnant…. She were only 17 at the time!” Michelle said.

“James…. Yer mammy wants to talk to yer.” Martin poked his head through the door.

“OK, thanks Uncle Martin.”

While James walked into the hall; Erin and Marco glanced at each other. She nodded and quickly followed James. Coco Pops walked up and brushed Michelle’s leg. She looked down and smirked slightly.

“Ach. And don’t ye be trying to suck up to me.” Michelle’s lip then cracked. She shook her head and bent down and stroked Coco Pops. Marco then spotted Orla with her own look of concern. She had pulled her hoodie over her head.

“Oi. You alright?” Marco asked her quietly. Orla turned into him for a hug. Marco embraced her.

“It’s ok… come on…. I don’t like seeing you sad.” He whispered.

“Can I stay with you tonight?" Orla whispered back secretly. She felt Marco nod his head, she held him tighter.

“Oi! Is this ready? I’m famished.” Michelle shot.

“Yeah. Just gotta slice the bread up.” Marco answered.

“Ach, I can do that!” Orla said eagerly, spying Marco’s knife set.

He smirked warmly and stepped aside. Orla took out the largest knife in the kit and sliced up the crusty bread. Michelle occupied herself with moving the pot of stew onto the table. Marco shared a look with Clare. She motioned with her hand, encouraging him to keep talking.

“Michelle?” Marco spoke.

“What?” She turned to him.

“James isn’t going anywhere.” He said.

“What ye talking about, Dicko?!” Michelle huffed “I’m not worried!”

“He’s right Michelle. Yer Aunt Cathy knows James loves it here.” Clare echoed.

“Also, James isn’t gonna want to go back now cos he’s with Erin.” Orla spoke up.

“Exactly.” Marco concluded.

Hearing their words; Michelle resided and sighed, releasing some of the built-up tension within her. She admitted her own concerns without words and nodded in agreement. Deidre then walked into the kitchen followed by Martin. Deidre rested her face in her hands, her elbows resting on the table.

“Christ almighty. But my sister can talk for the whole of fecking Ireland when she wants to.” Deidre despaired.

“It’ll be fine, love.” Martin replied, sitting at the table. Michelle dished up and placed the dinner for her parents. Orla placed a plate of sliced crusty bread to go with the stew.

“Ach that smells good, thanks, love.” Deidre forced an exhausted smile at Michelle. Martin smiled at Marco, showing his appreciation.

In the hallway, James was now sat on the bottom stair as he picked up the phone. Erin sat next to him, and held his hand for support. She was still unwavering in her opinion of Cathy Maguire and wanted to see what she had to say on the matter. She was convinced that she would not be making an appearance, and she grimaced inside her mind while James still regarded her with the same affection as he’d always done.

“Hello, Mum?”

“Hello, love. Are ye alright?”

“Yea… I’m fine. Erin’s sitting with me.” He turned and smiled at her.

“Aww. That’s good to know…. Well…. I’ll be coming over this Friday.” This was certainly news to Erin.

“Yea. Father Peter said you were gonna come over. Mum….”

“Yes, James?”

“I don’t want this to affect me living here!” He said, Erin clutched his hand tight and listened intently.

“…. I understand how ye feel, James…. And I wish I could give you the answer ye want to hear. But we can only wait until Friday and see where we stand, Hi? I mean, I didn’t understand why this was such an issue now. You’ve been there for 2 years, and ye haven’t gotten into any…. Well…. You’ve had a few….” Cathy was unsure how to finish the sentence.

“… Incidents?” James threw out.

“Yes…. But ye never actually hurt anybody or been…. ‘targeted’… Thank God. And you’ve worked hard and completed yer GCSE’S. But when yer Aunt Deidre mentioned Patrick O’Driscoll’s name. I knew there’d be trouble.” Cathy shot.

“You know him?” James was startled. Cathy took a deep breath.

“Aye. So, I do. He’s an absolute pig of a man, James. Ye must be very careful around people like him. They go on about the rights and wrongs, but if they find out anything…. promiscuous about your past, they will take it and drag yer name through the dirt, and they won’t think twice about it. Even when I were younger, he was always the same… Acting all holier than thou he was…. Acting oh, so puritan… Putting himself up as some sort of model moral citizen.” She said.

“What do you mean, Mum?” James had never heard his mum talk so openly before.

“It were people like Patrick O’Driscoll that made me…. Leave. Ach. When people found out I was pregnant with you. They’d be looking at me…. Their faces all full of distain…. Judging me, shouting things at me in the street, ye couldn’t begin to imagine the ridicule I went through, love. And Patrick O’Driscoll was certainly one of those people.”

“I had no idea you went through that, Mum!” James’ face bore a true sympathetic look. Erin continued to listen as Cathy went on.

“Aye. He liked to voice his opinion about people like…me. Women with…. What he called “Loose morals” …. He used to say that children from single parent families were a stain on society…That was the attitude of quite a few within the catholic community back then…. It was one of the many reasons why I wanted to get away from Derry, and why I’ve chosen to stay away. I know I made mistakes in the past…and I had to think about the family, and myself, and you.”

“Bloody hell.” James gasped.

“They were different times back then James. The ridicule was too much for me to take. Yer Aunt Deidre said I were a coward for walking away… But….” Cathy choked back tears.

“So…. Is that why you went to England…. Because…. I was a mistake?” James pushed. Erin had a sorrowful gaze as she shook her head.

“No! You weren’t a mistake, James.... From the moment they put you in my arms, I knew I made the right choice. I just had to get away from their spiteful judgement, so I could just love you. And I know people still say things about me, and how I seem to not care…. it hurts…. and it’s my cross to bear, not yours. For all the mistakes I ever made in my life, you certainly weren’t one of them…. Seeing you become the young man you are, ye can’t imagine how proud I am of you. And I’ll be damned if that fat prick thinks he can use my boy like some sort of political pawn!” Cathy stated, sounding more like Deidre.

“Bloody hell, Mum!” James’ face lit up. Erin’s face mirrored his shock, she heard everything Cathy had said.

“I love you, Jamie.” She said proudly.

“I love you too, Mum.”

“Is Erin there? I’d like to talk to her.”

“Yea, hold on.” James handed Erin the phone.

“Hello…. Mrs Maguire?” Now Erin felt tense, given everything she had previously thought about James’ mum, she now felt guilty after finally hearing her side of things.

“Hello, Erin, Bout ye?” Cathy asked.

“Not bad, I guess. How about yerself?” Erin asked awkwardly.

“I’m not too bad. Thought it was about time we spoke given that Deidre said you two have gotten very close now.”

“Aye, we are so.” Erin’s eyes stung as she felt her heart pound hard, her eyes meeting those of her wee English fella, who smiled at her admirably.

“Well, he’s very lucky, so he is. See ya both Friday, Erin. And don’t worry, I promise I won’t try and kidnap yer this time. Bye for now.”

“Aye, ok! Bye Mrs Maguire.” Erin laughed nervously.

Upon placing the phone down, Erin pulled James into herself. She thought back to the many times she’d held Cathy Maguire up as a bad example for a mother, her over exuberant opinion of others had not always been correct, more wrong than most. But now she was able to see more through James’ eyes. His patience with people was one of his many virtues, most likely is strongest.

The week that followed felt like a month. Each day was a Jackyl and Hyde rollercoaster of positive and negative thoughts. Michelle had been grounded as well as being given two days detention following the altercation with Shannon and chose to distract herself with her DJ decks. The silence was deafening to James as he sat alone in the small office with only Sister Josephine watching over him. His mind lingered sadly at the possibility that things may become worse if he was shifted over to the Boy’s school.

Erin would find herself glancing over at the desk or table where James would normally be sitting. Knowing he was shut away like some sort of social leper boiled her blood. The thought of her boyfriend being shut away was one thing, but like James; Erin fretted about the possibility of him being amongst more harsh hostility if the school governors chose to send him away. Every morning, James was escorted away by Sister Josephine as the group reached the gates to Our Lady Immaculate College like some sort of convicted criminal. Clare couldn’t help but notice that Patrick O’Driscoll was always loitering nearby at the start of each day. The wee lesbian’s own blood boiled at the sight of him smirking. Sadly, Clare had also just received some unfortunate news from her mother but thought it best not to mention anything until the matter with James had been settled.

Early on Friday morning. Marco had risen early as always to take Coco Pops out for his morning walk. Orla had taken to going with him every morning. The darkened Derry streets allowed the young couple time to themselves as they talked about their own thoughts and worries about James, while making sure no one knew that Orla had slept across the road with Marco. Later that morning, Joe and Gerry were gripped in another battle of words while trying to install a brand-new dishwasher. The table had been shifted halfway out of the kitchen and halfway into the living room to give them space. Michelle couldn’t help but smirk to herself as she listened to the men argue while the gang sat round eating toast. Seeing the long face on the wee English fella; Mary walked away from the squabbling pair and gently placed her hand on James’ shoulder.

“How ye coping James,love?” She asked softly.

“Not bad thanks… Mary.” James answered, putting a brave face on things.

“So, What time’s your mammy coming in, son?” Mary forced herself to ask.

“She said she’d meet me at school.” James said.

“And what time’s the meeting again?” Mary asked.

“After Assembly. 10ish.” James said, Mary nodded, compressing her mouth, she rubbed his shoulder for support before returning to the kitchen. Erin acknowledged her mother’s act, knowing that Mary had her own reservations about Cathy Maguire, but thought it best to leave that matter for another time.

“It’s gonna be alright, mate.” Marco said.

“You reckon?” James asked, worryingly.

“…. Well…. if it comes to the worst, and you get moved to the boy’s school, we can always get Orla to be your bodyguard.” Marco joked. The girls smirked at the quip.

“Aye, I’ll protect ya, James.” Orla laid her head on his shoulder.

“What, you mean like Kevin Costner and Whitney Houston?” James smirked warmly at her.

“Nah. Orla's more of a man than Kevin Costner.” Erin joked.

“Aye, I accept that! He can’t throw a knife to save his life!” Orla said. Michelle hiked her eyebrows at Marco who chuckled.

“Ach, I wouldn’t say no to Kevin Costner. Bit older but uuhhh… massive… massive ride!” Michelle quipped.

Everyone rolled their eyes. Now they were silent again. Joe’s raging insults to Gerry were the only thing making a noise. The group started to listen as Joe grew redder with frustration as Gerry continually angered him with each failing attempt to install the pipework under the sink. Erin looked up with despair as she took in another battle between her Dad and Granda.

“What is yer fecking problem, Gerry?”

It won’t reach, Joe!”

“Just do what I tell yer and slide yer hand a little further down….”

Michelle shot a curious look. The rest of the group shot the same knowing glance at their promiscuous friend while Orla played to Anna with Coco Pops in her hands.

“Michelle, what is wrong with yer mind!” Clare asked.

“She has to make up for it in some way cos she can’t talk ‘sex’ stuff round me and Erin, it turns her stomach.” James said.

“Ach, well it’s not like I’m praying for the day to come when you two finally say you’ve done the nasty, is it now, Dicko?”

“That’s right, broadcast it, Michelle! My mammy’s only over there.” Erin whispered awkwardly.

“Broadcast what? Ye haven’t done it yet, have ye?” Michelle shot back.

“Aye. Michelle’s right, Erin. Ye should totally do it. It’s class! Me and Marco have.” Orla blurted cheerfully.

Clare spat her tea out, making a mess. The group dropped everything. They all turned and looked at Orla who ate her cereal without a care in the world, including Marco.

“Jesus! What the actual fuck, Clare!” Michelle shouted.

“I’m sorry!” Clare shrieked.

“What’s happened here?!” Mary shouted.

“Nothing Mary! I just…. Sneezed?” Clare shot with a fright.

“Sweet suffering Jesus. The mess here.” Mary walked over. The group stared at Marco while Mary wiped the table.

“No! Bend down a bit more!” Joe shouted. Mary rolled her eyes and went back to the kitchen.

“….. What sort of dishwasher have they got in there?” Marco laughed nervously, trying to shift the subject.

“Shuddup you!” Michelle pointed at him without taking her eyes off Orla. “……What did ye just say, Orla?” She whispered with utter shock.

“Now… ye should be able to slide it in… just give it a good hard thrust, but don’t jiggle.” Joe explained. Everyone then shot looks at each other and started to snigger.

“Now… just wait an’ gimme a minute…. I need to catch my breath.” Gerry gasped. James and Marco strained to stop the laughter. Orla’s head bopped with amusement at the group laughing.

“Does yer Da say that often to ya mammy, Erin?” Michelle shot hysterically.

“I am seriously gonna boke in yer lap, Michelle!” Erin groaned as her face contorted hysterically.

“That’s it…. Now! Push it through now!”

At the point they caved in and collapsed laughing amongst themselves, except Erin.

“Excuse me, is there something I’m missing here?” Mary demanded to know, standing over the table.

“No, Mammy. We’re just heading off” Erin panicked as she darted out into the hall to grab her coat, followed by the others.

“Aye, I think ye better. On yer ways now. Good luck James.” Mary called.

James threw a hand up to wave goodbye just as Erin shoved him out the door. She then charged down the pathway and pinned Marco against the car.

“Marco…. Please tell me Orla doesn’t mean what I think she means?!” Erin blurted with a maniacal look. The pin against the car caused him to grimace, his body was still recovering from the rugby game.

“Are yers getting in or not?” Michelle ordered everyone into the car. She had Orla sit on her lap; the perfect trap to interrogate her about what she had revealed at the table. James and Marco shot a cautionary glance at each other as they sat in the front. As they drove to school, Michelle took charge of the situation.

“Orla… spill!” Michelle asked, half excited.

“What? All I said was that Erin and James should sleep together. Me and Marco haven’t even had a first date yet, but we’ve slept together.” Orla said innocently without missing a beat. Marco buried his face in his hand.

Erin, Michelle and Clare gawked with astonishment. James had a face like a goldfish. Erin started to panic about the notion that Orla had taken the big step in her relationship before her, not to mention what might happen if their mammies ever found out. But the excitement and panic was short lived. It turned out to be quite a letdown once Orla had explained the whole truth while Marco drove, breathing a huge sigh of relief while the others groaned in a mixture of disappointment and relief.

“Stall the ball Orla! ….. Ye mean to say ye jumped into bed with Marco because ye got scared of a bit of thunder?” Michelle was clearly disappointed.

“Thank Christ for that!” Erin whispered as she looked up, clearly relieved.

“It were raging, it was!” Orla protested.

“And that was all ye did? Ye just…. slept?!” Michelle stressed; her face scrunched.

“It was nice, Michelle!... Marco’s very cuddly.” Orla flashed a joyful smile towards her fella. James shot a goofy smirk at Marco’s reddened face.

“Orla… we really need to have a talk!” Michelle shook her head.

“Ach, Michelle. I know what ye wanna talk about. I know yer go on about riding and such…. But I’m just not ready…. yet… Marco knows that. And he’s fine with it.” Orla said and smiled.

“That’s sounds cracker, Orla. Good on yer!” Clare smiled.

“Aye. That’s dead on!” Erin smiled.

“What are you smiling about?” Marco asked, spying Michelle’s sudden mischievous grin in the rearview mirror.

“So, Orla…. Is he cuddly like a big teddy bear?” Michelle teased, cackling hard. The others started to snigger.

“Fuck… off.... Michelle! What are you laughing at?” Marco turned and saw James laughing.

“Catch yourselves on… Aye, he is like a big teddy bear!” Orla beamed happily.

Marco lowered his head as the gang erupted with laughter. They teased him relentlessly. It was a welcome distraction for James as they drove towards Our Lady Immaculate College. But as they filed out of the car, Patrick O’Driscoll was seen strutting into the school with his wife by his side. Their expressions bared the same arrogant smirk. They were followed by three other senior looking officials in business suits, two men and a woman walked through the main doors. Suddenly, they saw MadStab strutting through the main doors as well. At this point, Clare started to panic.

“Sweet Merciful Jesus! Did yer see their faces?! They know! They’re gonna kick James out!” Clare grabbed James in desperation. Orla did the same.

“Jesus, Clare! Don’t!” Erin groaned, but her own anxiety began to boil over. She went into hug James as well.

“Ach, for fuck sake, stop talking out of ya holes!” Michelle argued.

“No offence girls, but I’m finding it a bit hard to breathe!” James winced. The threesome stepped away.

“What the actual fuck is MadStab doing here?” Michelle was completely confused.

“I dunno.” James frowned worryingly.

“The worst thing is that none of us can go in with yer.” Erin frowned sadly at James.

“….. I can.” Marco stated.

“What?” James asked.

“I ain’t letting you go in there alone, mate. Not with him here.” Marco insisted. James then flashed a proud smile at his best friend.

“Good morning, girls.” Sister Josephine approached them. “Come along now James. You’ll have to wait inside for your mother.” She said apprehensively.

“Well…. Is it alright if my brother comes along as well, Sister?” James asked. Putting his hand on Marco. The girls smiled warmly.

“Your brother?” The nun asked confusingly.

“Uhh…. He’s more like a long distance relative; Long story Sister.” Michelle confirmed. The group nodded in agreement.

“Oh…. Well…. I guess that shouldn’t be a problem.” Sister Josephine was hesitant as she turned to lead the way. James flashed a nervous smile to the group as he started to follow her. Erin ran up and held his hand. The group followed and they walked up to the main entrance. James quickly kissed Erin’s hand before letting go. As Marco went to follow, Erin quickly grabbed his hand.

“Thanks for going with him, Marco. I’m sorry about before.” Erin frowned.

“No worries. The big teddy bear’s got this.” Marco joked. Erin smiled as he ran to catch up with James. As the girls watched them go. Erin exhaled nervously.

“Saying yer last goodbyes to the wee English prick, were ye now, Erin?!” Shannon cackled as she walked past the girls. Orla angrily went to go after her, but Clare grabbed her.

“Not now, Orla!” Clare panicked.

Chapter Text

Chapter 22: Fizzy drinks and Dirty windows.

                James and Marco sat on the chairs outside the headmaster’s office with Miss Mooney sitting at her desk. James rifled through the football magazine that Marco had snuck in but couldn’t find anything that would distract him. He felt restless as they waited. Marco turned and saw the worrying look on James’ face. He waited until Miss Mooney was out of sight. She entered the office and shut the door.

“Bloody hell, James. Keep your wig on, mate!” Marco shot calmly.

“What?” James looked at him with a long frowning face.

“You’re stressing… relax. Take a deep breath.” Marco attempted to calm him.

“It’s easy for you to say…” James huffed “…It’s not like you’ve been an awkward spot like this before!”

“…. Oh yeah, chatting with a solicitor and the funeral director were a blinding time.” Marco replied sarcastically.

James scrunched his eyes with regret. Realizing what he just said. He turned to see the raised eyebrow on Marco's face.

“Sorry Marco.” James motioned his hands and continually apologized. Marco’s face softened and nudged James.

“It’s alright. Don’t get your knickers in a twist.” He chuckled. With that, James relaxed. “The way things are going; I’ll probably be in trouble sooner than later.” He joked.

James smirked at what Marco just said. “Yeah… Bloody hell mate, you’re playing with fire, you are.” He joked quietly.

“Oh yeah…. You’ve slept with Orla too, have ya?” Marco shot back suggestively.

“No… Well, not in the same bed!” James paused with an amused annoyance. Marco started to laugh. “Bloody Hell!” James sighed.

“So, how did you and Orla…...?” James began to press.

“Bloody hell, Michelle’s right, you ARE a pervert!”

“Oh, come on! Just tell me!” James shot back, smiling.

“Jim doesn’t lock his backdoor…. Apparently.” Marco started.

“What? And she just…..” James implied.

“Yeah, while I was asleep.” Marco said, James had a bewildered look on his face.

“Jesus! Coco Pops ain’t much of a guard dog, is he... What did you do when you saw her in bed?”

“Well, I panicked and fell out the bed!” Marco revealed. James laughed out loud.

“Shut up, will ya?” Marco groaned with a smirked grin. “It weren’t funny at the time…. Jim almost caught us. Not only that. Joe nearly caught us!” James exhaled sharply, still sniggering.

“Ah Marco…. Sweet suffering Jesus! Only you!” James exclaimed.

“And you can catch yourself right on!” Marco sniggered.

The two friends resigned to the hilarity of the situation and laughed together.  James began to ponder slightly before he continued to press. Marco sensed more questions coming his way.

“What do you wanna know?”

“Well, I was just thinking, and all joking aside. Something that Orla said on the way here. About… not being ready yet.”

“Yeah?”

“Isn’t that awkward, you know, being in bed together, and not…... doing things?” He asked, James then saw Marco struggle to answer the question.

“It is awkward…. Isn’t it?”

“It’s not awkward. It’s just…. Hard. I mean…..oh shit!....” Marco stopped himself. James sniggered again.

“I bet it is!” James joked.

“It’s….. difficult, You know? Like you and Erin when you were just friends, but you liked her in that way…. but you felt that you were too scared to say anything?”

“….. Yeah, yeah I know what you mean.” James understood.

“Mate, don’t get me wrong. Just having Orla there is…. Incredible. She’s incredible. And we have…. Kissed a lot, and…. stuff.”

“Yeah, you know what? I think you could keep that to yourself.” James stopped. “It’s like listening about your own sister.” He grimaced, slouching against the wall. He glimpsed for the first time why Michelle felt so awkward when she first found out about him and Erin.

“Sorry mate.” Marco slouched back. James spotted one question he knew that he could ask.

“Do you love her?” He dared to ask. James’ eyes widened happily when he turned to see Marco nodding.

“You do love her?!” James exclaimed. “Oh my God! Have you told her?!” His grin grew big.

“No…. Well, not yet but!” Marco answered awkwardly.

“Awwww mate! Look at you!”

“Well…. Have you told Erin you love her?” Marco shot back.

“She….. already beat me to it.” James admitted with a shrug.

“WHAT?.... When did this happen?” Marco cried.

Before James could say anything else, their attention was drawn towards the hallway. Cathy Maguire had finally arrived with Deidre. James shot up and beamed a smile of relief as he hugged his mum warmly. Cathy sighed with affection as she embraced him. She planted a motherly peck on him, causing her red lipstick to smudge across his cheek. She laughed slightly as he wiped it away with embarrassment.

“Mum!” He groaned.

“Ach don’t be such a fruit, James.” Deidre shot.

“How yer been, love?” Cathy asked, stroking his arms.

“I’m alright thanks, Mum.” James answered.

“Got yer bodyguard with yer, I see, James?” Deidre joked.

“Morning Deidre.” Marco replied.

“Hello Marco. How ye been?” Cathy asked warmly.

“I’m good, thanks Cathy. Good to see you.” He smiled. Receiving a hug for himself.

“Awww look at you two. Thick as thieves. Inseparable ever since they were at school together, Deidre. They can’t keep yer apart, can they?” Cathy said, glancing at them both.

                James and Marco glanced bashfully at each other. Their discussion was then interrupted by a tremendous row emitting from inside the office. The door shielded the volume as the unknown male ranted and raved incessantly. The door was then flung open by MadStab who charged out. He stopped in his tracks as his red eyes came upon James and Marco, who shot a cold stare back at him. MadStab glared at the teens as his hand rested on his right rib. MadStab turned and took his leave. Father Peter and Miss Mooney were seen standing in the doorway, clearly shaken by the encounter.

“Miss Mooney. Could you…. Oh, you’re here James. Ach, Good morning, Mrs Maguire….  Mrs Mallon.” Father Peter’s eye was then drawn to the sight of Patrick O’ Driscoll walking down the corridor. His expression was somewhat different now, as was Mrs O’Driscoll’s. The smugness was now replaced by annoyance as they walked towards Cathy and James. Patrick scowled at them as he strutted into the office without a word, barging past both Father Peter and Miss Mooney.

“Hmph… Cathy Maguire!” Mrs O’Driscoll paused and regarded her with disdain.

“Jeanette!” Cathy answered coldly.

“How do ye manage to show yer face!” Jeanette huffed as she followed her husband into the office.

“Please…. Do come in.” Father Peter breathed heavy as he motioned Cathy and James inside. Deidre motioned that Marco couldn’t go any further.

“Just sit tight, lad.” Deidre said as she walked in. At that point, The three other officials filed in before Father Peter closed the door. Marco sat down with Miss Mooney who was now sitting back at her desk, still clearly shaken.

“So, what was that all about, Miss Mooney?” Marco enquired.

“What, with that other lad?” Miss Mooney asked. Marco nodded.

“Well….” She began.

                After the first lesson of the morning, Erin, Orla and Clare sat in their usual spot. Erin’s mind raced while Clare braided Orla’s hair who was eating a packet of taytos. She could feel herself become more intense with no way of releasing the tension. An idea then flashed in her head.

“So, Orla; What was it like… ye know, sleeping with Marco?” Erin asked suddenly.

“Erin!” Clare was shocked at the question.

“Excuse me, Clare. I think after all these years of having all elements of my private life probed and broadcasted, I think I’m allowed to ask her a little personal question.” Erin argued. She then turned to Orla who looked flabbergasted. “Well, Orla?”

At that point, Michelle then huffed up to them carrying a can of drink for each of them. She slumped into her chair in annoyance.

“What’s wrong, Michelle? Why are ye raging?” Orla asked.

“I practically had to fight my way to the front of the vending machine to get these!” Michelle shot.

“Ach, yer only raging cos James weren’t here for ye to order around.” Clare said.

“Seriously, how the fuck does James manage to get these things so quick?”

“How do ye reckon he’s getting on?” Clare asked, looking at Erin.

“Christ knows!” Erin said, not looking at any of them.

“We could try and sneak in and find out?” Orla suggested.

“Aye, Orla. You’re quite the expert at sneaking around.” Michelle smirked.

“Catch yourselves on!” Clare said, “No way, to the Jose!” She stated emphatically.

“Speaking of which, you still haven’t answered my question, Orla!” Erin pressed. She could see her cousin blush.

“What question?” Michelle asked.

“Erin’s asking Orla about her sleeping… just sleeping with Marco!” Clare cleared up.

“Aye, what were it like?” Michelle chimed in. Sitting at the edge of the chair.

“Like I said, it were nice.” Orla repeated.

“Ach, come on Orla! Ye can’t tell us that all ye did was sleep! I promise yer, we won’t say anything!” Michelle pressed eagerly.

“Aye, come on Orla. Tell us about your big teddy bear!” Erin shot with a smile. Orla’s face reddened more. All three of them were now listening eagerly. Orla’s lips were pressed together as she sniggered with her eyes on the floor.

“Ye have done more than just sleep, haven’t yer?” Michelle asked.

“All we’ve done is cuddle, and kissed, and kissed more, and….” Orla hesitated but smiled. She felt the same electricity pulsing through her as she reminisced her tender moments.

“And?” Erin probed.

“He’s…. very gentle with his hands….” Orla shyly motioned her hands around herself, implying that he’d held her in places she never spoke of before but was unable to say the words.

“The wee randy ayetalian!” Michelle cackled.

“My God!” Clare exclaimed.

“Feels good, doesn’t it?” Erin asked, nudging her cousin.

“ABSOLUTLELY CRACKER!” Orla strained with excitement; her hands were shaking with ecstasy. The girls laughed in unison. Just then, they were interrupted.

“Hi Guuuuys!” Jenny Joyce descended upon them. Breaking the flow of their private conversation.

“Ach, those foetuses must have grassed me up!” Michelle whispered, more to herself.

“I was wondering if I might be able to enquire about something with you?” Jenny stressed joyously.

“Alright, I shoved them, but it was in self-defence.” Michelle let out.

“I’m sorry?”

“What do ye want, Jenny?” Erin intercepted, wanting her to leave as quickly as possible.

“…. Well, I wanted to chat with you Michelle about an upcoming social event?” Jenny asked.

“What the fuck are ye talking about?”

“Well, as you know, next month is February, and we all know what happens in February!?” Jenny implied.

“Aye, it’s Erin’s birthday!” Orla exclaimed.

“She isn’t talking about that, Orla.” Erin snapped.

“Uhhh. I was going to say that it’s the month of St. Valentines day!” Jenny corrected Orla.

“What about it?” Michelle quizzed.

“Well, as Head Prefect; I’ve heard that the school is putting together a Valentines Day themed disco…...”

“Ach, that’s a grand idea, Jenny!” Clare beamed.

“That’s right, suck up to her!” Michelle shot.

“And I was wondering if you would be interested in DJing the event, Michelle?” Jenny concluded. Erin looked astonishingly at Jenny, as did Clare and Orla. Michelle looked at Jenny Joyce with a stunned silence.

“Say that again?” Michelle asked in utter disbelief.

“Well, in truth, you would have to audition first, but you’re only one of three other candidates, So, will you put your name forward?” Jenny clarified.

“Jesus, Michelle…. Ye look like yer about to shite the tights!” Clare joked nervously. Michelle shot her shocked look.

“Aye, Michelle’ll do it.” Orla said happily.

“What the fuck are ye doing, Orla?” Michelle shot.

“You’re good. More than good, you’re cracker at DJing!” Orla beamed.

“How do you know? Ye never even watched me?” Michelle shot.

“No, but Marco and James have. They told me about it. They said yer really good!” Orla answered.

“Ach, I’m gonna kill those English pricks!” Michelle grimaced.

“So…. Is that a yes?” Jenny quizzed.

“Aye, it’s a Yes!” Orla answered for Michelle.

“Are ye fuckin’ being serious?!” A familiar voice was heard. They all turned and scowled to see Shannon strut towards them. She’d been lounging long enough to catch the gist of their conversation. Erin zeroed her eyes on the mouthy girl who scorned her earlier that morning. Shannon strutted slowly towards them with an unopened can of drink in her hand.

“Ye seriously gonna let this mouth loose on a microphone, Joyce?” Shannon smirked, standing over them. Michelle’s lips tightened with anger. Clare sat frozen. Orla and Erin scowled quietly at Shannon.

“Ye got a lot of balls coming here.” Michelle snarled.

“Well, there’s nothing stopping ye, Mallon. why don’t ye just do something about it.” Shannon shot, placing her can of drink down.

“Aye, and have ye go crying to the teachers like ye did before?” Orla stood behind Shannon.

As the two rivals stared each other down. Shannon shrugged arrogantly. Out of the corner of her eye, Erin saw Clare take Shannon’s can of drink, her own face scrunched with anger, she started to shake it hard. Erin and Michelle stayed still as Shannon began to rant at Orla.

“Ye just don’t know when you’re beat do ya McCool?” Shannon gloated. “Let me ask yer; Do Ye know what a Da’ is…. Orla? Ach, that’s right. Ye never even met him, have ye now, Or-la? Lucky bastard dodged a bullet from having to raise a head case like you! Well…. My Da’ has said he’s gonna take every single one of ye out of this school. He says it’s the likes of you, and the rest of yers that drag this school down for the rest of us! And he’s gonna start with that wee English prick!” Shannon chuckled maliciously, causing Orla’s glare to soften slightly.

“THAT’S IT! I HAVE HAD IT WITH YOU, YA SELF RIGHTEOUS BITCH! YE WANNA PICK ON MA’ COUSIN? YER WANNA INSULT MY JAMES? WELL NOW YER GONNA HAVE DEAL WITH ME! YOU WANNA START SOMETHING O’DRISCOLL? SWING AT ME! I DARE YE!” Erin raged. Shooting out of her chair, she squared up to Shannon. Her eyes bulged like never before. Shannon stepped back.

“Oooooh, big talk, Quinn!” Shannon regained herself, grabbing her can of drink from the table. “Working class scum like you! Yer not my time! See yer later!” Waving her hand mockingly.

Shannon turned and strutted away, walking around the corner and out of sight. Seconds later, there was a tremendous scream. The girls collapsed with laughter, along with everyone who stood nearby. Shannon staggered back around the corner. The drink had exploded over her face, cascading mercilessly over her uniform. She screamed like a wain having a tantrum.

“WHICH ONE OF YOUS DID THIS?!” She yelled.

“Shannon O’Driscoll! What in Heaven’s name has happened?!” Sister Josephine asked.

“…. It was them, Sister! ALL OF THEM!!!!” Shannon whined.

“That’s a lie, Sister!” Erin shouted back.

“Girls! Enough! This will simply not do…. Right…. All of you… come with me.” Sister Josephine led them off down the corridor.

                Back in the office. Father Peter stood by the window. He looked very solemn while James sat in the middle of the room with Cathy and Deidre sitting beside him. The O’Driscoll’s stood behind Sister Michael’s desk while the officials sat at the table which separated them from the wee English fella. The main official began to speak.

“Thank you for coming Mrs Maguire, I am aware that we have pulled you away from your business affairs….” Mrs O’Driscoll let out a huff of disdain.

“…. However, this is a delicate matter involving James here, and we have deliberated over this thoroughly….”  He paused.

Patrick O’ Driscoll furrowed his eyes, eagerly awaiting the decision.

“….. We have been very lenient with allowing James to attend Our Lady Immaculate on the grounds that he is English born. And James, to his credit, and yourself, and Sister Michael, despite a few misdemeanours, he has been a model student. Which is why it made things difficult to come to a final decision….”

“I beg your pardon… Mr Bailey, we discussed this and….” Patrick began; his feathers were clearly ruffled.

“…. Please Mr O’Driscoll…. I don’t wish to drag this out. We have been unable to establish that removing James from the school would significantly reduce the likelihood of the other students being in danger. He has been here for 2 years now, and there have been no threats made whatsoever. However……”

                At that point, Mr Bailey was interrupted as Sister Josephine walked into the office with a drenched Shannon, followed by Erin, Orla, Michelle and Clare. James turned and was bewildered to see the state of Shannon. His eyes then caught Erin’s as Sister Josephine closed the door.

“Shannon? What in God’s name happened to you?!” Mrs O’Driscoll shrieked.

“They did it Mammy!” Shannon shouted. The gang stood still.

“Father Peter, could you please assist me.” Sister Josephine asked. “I have no idea who started this but…”

“Yer sticking up for them! They did it!” Shannon bellowed.

“This is preposterous!” Patrick’s face went red instantly. “Ladies and Gentlemen, these five particular students are the prime reason why moral decency had declined in this school under Sister Michael’s reign!” Patrick fired without hesitation.

“Don’t you talk about my boy like that!” Cathy spoke up loudly.

“Who do you think you are, raising your voice to my husband!” Jeanette sniped.

“Mr & Mrs O’Driscoll! Can you please control yourselves?” Mr Bailey shot. The O’Driscolls went quiet. “May I remind you that although you are prominent members of the board, you are just members of the board, not in charge of it! Your conduct is not befitting of either of you! Now will you please let me finish?”

                James stared gruntingly at the large man whose face contorted with rage, just managing to keep himself silent. Mr Bailey informed Sister Josephine to take the girls back out into the hallway so they could conclude the meeting. Father Peter suggested that Erin stay. This caused the blonde girl to shoot a cautionary look at James as she stood behind him. Erin braved herself and gently placed a hand on James’ shoulder.

“As I was saying…. It is our decision, that for the time being….  until other matters have been settled, we will allow James to remain at Our Lady Immaculate….” Erin let out a loud breath of jubilation. She squeezed James’ shoulder, making him smile. “However, if there are any breaches of the rules which are to be laid by Father Peter, there will be swift repercussions, with no exceptions. Is this clear to you both?”

“What does that mean… sir?” James asked.

“What it means, James…. While we cannot stop you and Erin from having a relationship outside of school, we must set a moral standard for the other girls. Which means we must now… forbid any public showing of affection whilst you attend this school, including the holding of hands.” Father Peter’s words struck James and Erin like a knife in their hearts. The one thing they were permitted had now been taken from them. The smirk returned to Shannon’s face.

“What?” Erin despaired. “But…. That’s just unreasonable! That’s not fair! We’ve been sticking to the rules! How can ye take this one thing away from us?!” Erin’s voice went higher with each question. Deidre stood up and calmed her down.

“I can understand that you are upset. But these are the rules. Miss Mooney will be informing your parents of these changes later today, Erin. This includes everyone; As we understand that there are also some girls here who are open, and not so open about their sexuality…. But we must uphold a moral standard in accordance with the catholic church.” Father Peter concluded begrudgingly.

“Revolting.” Jeanette turned her nose up; Deidre’s eyes burned a hole through the lady.

“But, Father Peter, James and Erin have been conducting themselves properly. Do you not think that this is too extreme?” Cathy asked. While Erin glanced a smile at Cathy; James spotted Patrick scowling at his mum, which boiled him inside.

“If James wishes to remain at this school, he must conduct himself properly in accordance to these rules, as must you, Miss Quinn. We simply cannot allow…. Fraternizing of an intimate nature. There have been many other incidents that have lead up to this. The same applies to anyone else. If this is too hard for him, we can then easily look to move him to the all-boys school.” Mr Bailey said sternly.

“No!” Erin shot with a panic.

“It’s ok, sir. We understand.” James answered with reluctance. Cathy reached and placed her hand on Erin’s.

“Very well. That concludes the meeting. Mrs Maguire, thank you very much for your time. James.” Mr Bailey and the other officials rose and filed out of the office. Father Peter moved towards the desk. Cathy and Deidre stood and left along with the officials. Cathy quickly hugged James and said she will be at home when he finished school.

“Sister, can you send the girls in, please?” He asked. The collective walked back into the office. Shannon marched to stand next to her parents. She was clearly still wet. Father Peter regarded her state.

“So, can anyone elaborate on this?” Father Peter asked. Just then there was a knock on the door. Miss Mooney entered.

“Sorry Father, but I think there is someone here who might be able to help clear up exactly what happened here with the girls.”

“Oh really? Who?” He asked. Miss Mooney stepped aside, and Marco walked into the office.

“Who are you?” Patrick snarled. Marco ignored him. Orla shot a smile at her fella as he walked to stand amongst them.

“Yes? Can I help you, young man?” Father Peter asked.

“Yeah, I thought it might help to let you know that I was nearby when some of this happened.” Marco began. Pointing his finger in between Shannon and the girls.

“What’s he doing?” Clare whispered quickly to Michelle. “Shuddup.” Michelle answered.

“And you are?” Father Peter asked.

“Oh sorry, Father. Marco.” He said, offering his hand.

“Ah yes. James’ friend. Nice to meet you, finally. So, how did you see this, Marco?” Father Peter asked.

“He’s lying! This is Orla’s boyfriend! He’s gonna try and pin this all on me!” Shannon shouted.

“Father Peter, remove this boy from the office, this doesn’t concern him!” Patrick shouted.

“Mr O’Driscoll, please!” The man was stunned by Father Peter’s request. “Son, how did you see what happened to Shannon?” Father Peter asked.

“Well. Miss Mooney was showing me around the school; I understand you need a window cleaner to come in once a week? I’ve just been offered the job.” Marco said. The gang shot looks at each other.

“Anyway…. No. I didn’t see what happened to her. But I did see what she was doing before.” Marco explained.

“What was she doing?” Father Peter asked.

“Well, to be honest, she was rowing with the girls here, and she said a few things that were a bit out of order.” Marco said.

“You insufferable liar!” Patrick stated.

“Don’t, Orla!” Erin whispered. Feeling her cousin wanting to move. Marco stared coldly at Patrick as he reached for his pocket.

“Well, If I’m a liar; Sir! Maybe you’d like to hear what was said instead of taking my word for it.” Marco shot back. Holding his camcorder up. The girls were awestruck. James grinned like a Cheshire cat.

“You… recorded it?” Father Peter asked.

                Marco opened the camera and pressed play. Handing the camera to Father Peter and Sister Josephine, together, they watched the footage. Shannon’s diatribe was heard. Word for word. The camera was focused on Shannon’s vile words towards Orla. They saw Orla’s expression to her verbal attack. They saw Erin fire back. They watched Shannon walk around the corner. The video then stopped. The priest and nun turned to see Shannon stunned, her mother grimaced without any word of defence. Patrick’s face was a long gawk. Father Peter took a deep breath.

“Well, I think that I must take a leaf out of Sister Michael’s book. And say that we must draw a line under this right now. Since both Erin and Shannon are engaged in a verbal conflict, and I am aware of previous incidents involving Shannon and Orla. Yet there is no physical contact being shown here, so I can’t establish how this happened to Shannon. So, I will turn a blind eye, but only this once. If I hear that any of you are in breach of the rules. You will suffer the repercussions. This is the last time I want to hear of this. Is that clear?” Father Peter declared.

“Yes Father Peter.” The girls answered.

“Shannon?” He asked.

“Whatever!” She sulked and stropped out of the office, followed by her mother. Patrick O’Driscoll stayed.

“Right. Now I think you all need to get back to class.” The priest said. “Thank you for your help, Marco.”

“No worries. Father.” Marco half smiled as he walked towards the door with James and the girls.

“I would tread very carefully if I were you!”  The large man growled fiercely. The gang stopped.

“I’m sorry?” Erin shot back. Astounded by such a crude statement.

“I was speaking with Father Peter, young lady!” Patrick said angrily. “Now kindly leave this office!”

“Well, I hope you tread carefully too, sir!” Marco said.

“I beg your pardon?” Patrick asked.

“Tread carefully, cos if you fall over, you’re likely to fall straight through to China.” Marco shot, he then slammed the door closed, Patrick O’Driscoll was left stunned.

Chapter Text

“Do you have ANY idea of how serious this could have been for me, Shannon?!” Patrick bellowed.

“But Daddy…”

“Don’t Daddy me! From now on, you stay away from that McCool girl! And the rest of them! You have embarrassed me for the last time, Shannon! All you seem to do is get yourself into trouble with that mouth of yours! I won’t hear any more of this ridiculousness, is that clear?! I thought you had more brains than that empty headed sister of yours, but clearly, I was wrong! It was only by the grace of God that the other board members didn’t see any of this!”

“I honestly don’t understand why you’ve bothered yourself with that girl, Shannon. She’s a simpleton if anything! You have more important matters to deal with than to waste your time with the likes of them. Especially that…. That…. Idiotic child!” Jeanette stated.

“But you said it yourself Daddy… They-”

“I am not prepared to discuss this petty playground nonsense any further! I have more important matters to attend to. Now, go to your room and stay there until dinner!” Patrick shouted.

                Shannon stropped angrily out of the living room. Patrick O’Driscoll loosened his tie and plumped himself into his desk chair. His anger smouldered as he attempted to steer his mind back to the other issue. He picked up the handset of the black phone that sat upon his desk and dialled a number.

“Hello.”

“Yes, hello. This is Patrick O’Driscoll speaking. I wondered if I could speak with Mr. Stevenson. It’s regarding the upcoming fundraising event for Valentines Day.” Patrick said.

The end of Wednesday’s lessons were ending. James sighed with exhaustion as he sat in Double History. Although he was truly thankful for being allowed to remain at Our Lady Immaculate, and for being around people again after suffering his week of isolation. As the month of January was ending; things were proving to be more difficult than he imagined. He had noticed how disgruntled Erin had been for the past couple of weeks. Despite things remaining pretty much the same, they were also very different. With the allowance to hold hands as a couple being receded by the school board. The urge was practically unbearable. James felt the urge to just get up from his chair and hug Erin, as well as other things. But such a move would render consequences that he wouldn’t want to inflict upon her. Especially now that they felt as if forces beyond their control were interfering with their blossoming relationship. He then took a moment to observe his other friends, as well as the scolding looks that were being directed mostly towards Erin.

It was clear to the group that the only control they had was over their own individual destinies. But the encounter with the new school authority seemed to make James feel like he was back at square one. Ironically, Erin felt the same way. She and James had chosen similar A Level subjects for different reasons. English Literature and Media Studies. Erin had also chosen English Language, whereas James had chosen Business Studies. However, despite the fact they were able to see each other in classes more than the others, despite sitting right next to each other; this seemed to make things worse. The new rule of not holding hands was one thing. But with the announcement of the upcoming Valentines disco, the group had gotten wind of a rumour circulating the school, that if Erin and James were to violate the rule of not holding hands, the disco would be cancelled immediately. It seemed as if the whole school, students and teachers alike, were acting like a wall that stood between the couple.

                Another harsh reality for the group of friends, was that they began to feel that their individual paths were causing them to not be around each other as much. It was quite the shock to their usual routine when they started the new term in September. The incredulous amount of time they spent together during Christmas break was something they truly cherished. But now they were in different classes throughout the week again, and as fate would have it, none of their free periods coincided for them to spend time together. English, History and Maths were the only classes where they would see each other.

                Orla had seemed to take to her chosen subjects like a fish to water. Her A-Level choices were Art, History, Dance and in a surprising move- she had chosen A-Level Psychology. A move that had baffled everyone, but they had become so used to Orla’s outlandish choices, her step aerobics being one of them, the group had chosen not to question her choice, like always, they encouraged her. However, the quirky member stifled at first as she adjusted to not having the group around her as much, and she did feel lonely at times. She had taken to using some breathing exercises and music to calm herself, traits that Marco had suggested, which had been a go to for him after his Nanna’s passing, and when he was back in England.

                Michelle had been so taken by Orla’s peculiar choice of subject, particularly when she had gone into detail about Criminal psychology, it moved Michelle to take a stab at it herself. The feisty member had also confused the group when she had also chosen to take up Business Studies. Michelle had a hidden admiration for her Aunty Cathy's efforts to make her self-adhesive label business a success. Stickers or not, and although she remained sceptical of Cathy’s love for her own son. Michelle couldn’t help but see that her Auntie’s hard work and perseverance had paid off. Michelle felt herself progressing more as a young woman, not that she would admit it to anyone. She had thrown herself into her DJ desks, and her instilled passion for it was evident with the stacked collection of LP’s that now lay in her bedroom.

                Clare’s choices were of no surprise to anyone. Law, Politics and History. The recent encounters with the suspicious Patrick O’Driscoll, and the sudden “exorcism” of Sister Michael from the school, as well as her own blossoming relationship with Laurie had introduced a new attitude in her towards standing up against persecution. Even though the new rules regarding Erin and James’ situation were in accordance with the Catholic church. The wee lesbian couldn’t help but sense an undercurrent of injustice lurking behind the motives for the new rules. However, the news from her mother had been eating away at her. The passing of her dad, Sean had affected her mammy, Geraldine deeply. But none of the group were aware that it had affected her so, that she was making plans of moving away from Derry. Clare knew that this would not be a welcome subject for the group, and dreaded the moment that she would have to tell them.

                The final bell went for the end of the school day. Erin walked out the gate with a glum look. The sense of injustice brewed hard within her. She felt like the whole school was just waiting for her or James to make a mistake, and swoop upon them like vultures circling a carcass. She looked and once again saw the noticeable looks of disdain that some other girls were shooting towards her as she walked down the corridor. Minor as they were, it was enough for her to notice. This was something she had seen before but paid it no heed as she was always with James, and the others. But now she was alone. She raged and gulped as she passed them awkwardly and began the journey home, alone.

 Orla was already home, getting ready for a dance choreography class, Clare had gone to see Laurie, she guessed that Michelle would likely be at home practicing on her decks, the choice of DJ for the Valentines Day disco was still to be decided. Marco was on his way back from Strabane, and James was helping Father Peter edit some of his old camcorder videos together, and she had no idea how long he was going to be. Erin took a deep breath to brace herself for whatever bother might be occurring behind her front door. The house was quiet except for the sound of the TV. Coco Pops bounded towards Erin with excitement as she walked in.

“Hiya little fella!” Erin sighed as she reached down and picked him up. Coco Pops licked her cheek while Erin stole a hug from the group’s little mascot and enjoyed the excitable dog’s affections.

“That you, Erin?!”

“Aye, hiya Daddy, where’s Mammy?” Erin called as she placed her bag down. Walking into the kitchen.

“Just out with ya Aunt Sarah and Anna. Ooooh, you look happy!” Gerry said sarcastically, spotting the obvious frown as she walked in. “What’s wrong love?” He asked softly, standing from the chair, he walked over to his daughter.

“I dunno.” Erin shrugged, her eyes on the ground Her sadness was evident as she held Coco Pops.

“Ach, the James thing, still?” Gerry quizzed. “That bad, is it?”

“I dunno, you tell me. Erin said.

“Hmmm, how about you tell me?” Gerry said pulling out a chair at the table. Erin put Coco Pops down as Gerry sat next to her. Erin contemplated how to express her anguish without raising her voice. A difficult task to say the least.

“Well, It’s like….. I feel like I can’t even look at James, cos if I do, everyone is gonna come down on me like a ton of bricks, Daddy….” Erin stressed. Gerry knew there was more to come.

“…. I mean, I knew some of the others at school would have something to say about us. What with him being English and all…. walking around and making their snide little comments about us like I don’t hear them! But I do! Oh, do I hear them!” She snarled menacingly.

“But when it’s also coming from the teachers, and that Mr O’Driscoll…. It feels like everyone’s ganging up on us! Like what I feel for James is some sort of abomination! And why? Just because he “English”? Christ, I miss Sister Michael! At least she never really held that against James!” Erin exhaled, surprised at what she just said.

“Ye know, James is hurting too, love.” Gerry said.

“How d’ye know that, Daddy?” Erin’s eyes bulged as her lips quivered.

“Well, he came to me a few days ago, and he said pretty much the same thing you just said. And the reason why he’s putting on a brave face, is because he doesn’t want yer to worry. And maybe it’s time you did the same, Erin; The next couple of years are so important for all of you. We said this when you and James started dating. If being together is going to affect your grades, then maybe you need to….”

“I’m not breaking up with him, Daddy…. Never....  I love ‘im.” Erin confessed as her eyes welled up. She then caught the perplexed look on Gerry’s face, which gradually softened into a smile. It had been something he suspected for a while, something that reminded him of someone special, and something that reminded him of himself when he first met a younger Mary McCool.

“What is it, Daddy?” She asked puzzled. Seeing his smile.

“It’s just… I can remember your mammy saying that about me to your Granda, a long time ago.” Gerry smiled, chuckling.

“It’s true. I do.” Erin smiled back.

“Then, if you feel that way, ye need to be strong, love. Remember this, Erin. Yer gonna find that all relationships are more than just enjoying the good times. They grow the most when ye endure through the hard times. I said the same thing to James.” Gerry said.

“Speaking from experience, Hi, Daddy?”

“19 years and counting, in more ways than one. And I wouldn’t change them for anything!” Gerry beamed, causing Erin to smile. Their moment was then disrupted by thundering footsteps coming down the stairs.

“Hi Erin!” Orla suddenly bounded into the living room, grabbing her bag. She was running late for her class.

“Orla? I thought ye were at choreography class?”

“Aye, I’m going now! Do ye wanna come, Erin?” Orla asked excitedly.

“Ach, no. It’s alright.” Erin declined kindly.

“Ach, OK. I’ll…. see ya later. Bye Uncle Gerry.” Orla frowned and walked towards the door. Just then they heard the front door open.

“Hi Uncle Colm!” Orla called from the hall. Erin’s eyes shot wide open, she turned towards her Dad, who mirrored the same look of horror right back at her.

“Save yerself, love.”

“Thanks, Daddy…. Orla, wait for me!”

Erin shot up from her chair. She bounded quickly past Uncle Colm, briefly saying hello and shot upstairs to change clothes. She quickly threw on a pair of jeans, a sweater and denim jacket. Just then she spied her diary on her bed. It was wide open. Right on the page where she wrote about the aftermath of the rugby game, and what she’d said to James.

“ORLA!!!!!” Erin shouted as she ran down the stairs. Orla was waiting for her as she shot out the front door. “Orla… you’ve done it AGAIN?! WHAT PART OF NOT READING MY DIARY DO YE NOT UNDERSTAND?!…”

“MOTHERFUCKERS!” Michelle exploded ecstatically as she ran up behind them. Making them jolt.

“JESUS, MICHELLE!” Erin stressed.

“You two are NOT gonna believe it!” Michelle cried.

“What is it, Michelle?” Orla asked.

“I got the gig! The Valentine’s day disco…. They chose me!” Michelle said, ecstatically.

“…. No way!” Erin contorted her face with shock, a grin breaking across her face.

“Yes way!”

“That is so cracker, Michelle! Well done!” Orla cried happily, hugging her hard.

“Hiya girls.”  Clare suddenly walked across the street. She was eager to find out what all the shouting was about.

“Bout ye, Clare?” Michelle grinned.

“What’s going on, Michelle?” Clare asked excitedly.

“I’m DJing the disco!” Michelle cried happily.

“Ach, that’s class, Michelle!” Clare smiled at her feisty friend.

“Aye, I am so fucking buzzing right now!” Michelle’s eyes sparkled with glee. Her arms were shaking.

“Ach, come on. Let’s walk, Orla’s gonna be late!” Erin groaned. They walked towards the end of the road and began to walk down the hill. Spotting a chance to talk after Michelle spoke about her first gig as a DJ, seeing herself as the next Fatboy Slim; Orla suddenly spoke up.

“What’s it like, Erin?” Orla asked.

“What’s what like?” Erin was taken aback; she shot a look at her cousin.

“Having someone say they love ye?” Orla asked curiously.

Michelle and Clare turned to look at Erin. Even though her privacy had been invaded for the millionth time, she could see the solemn look on Orla’s face, keen to learn about the one thing that was keeping Erin afloat in the sea of troubles she was swimming in.

“So? What’s it like?” Orla asked, waiting for the answer.

“Well…. It’s hard to describe, honestly. It’s like a bolt of lightning shooting around yer very self.” Erin described with passion. Orla frowned with wide eyes, not sure what to think.

“Aye. Like… electricity running through your whole body, hi?” Clare chimed in with excitement. Erin smiled at her while Michelle sniggered at the wee lesbian’s rosy cheeks.

“Don’t snigger Michelle!” Clare shot.

 “I can imagine that hurting a wee bit!” Orla said, still very puzzled at the description.  The three shot looks at each other.

“Come on, are ye telling me ye don’t feel like that inside yer whenever you’re with Marco?” Erin asked.

“Ach, ye must do, Orla! We see the way ye look at him. And how he looks at you!” Clare said.

“Yeah, Orla. We all know Yer big teddy bear makes ya feel all fuzzy inside.” Michelle joked, making Orla blush.

“Do ye feel like every time you see ‘im is like the first time you’ve seen him?” Clare asked.

“Aye, that it does!” Orla grinned.

“And when he holds yer?” Erin pressed.

“I feel safe. Like when we slept together, I felt like no one could hurt me.” Orla answered softly, smiling as she drifted off into a pleasant dream.

“Alright, Orla! Stall the fucking ball!” Michelle laughed.

“Ach, that’s rich coming from you, Michelle!” Clare said.

“Ye two aren’t still sneaking around, are ye?” Erin asked worryingly. Orla frowned nervously.

“Aye, Orla…. in all honesty, ye can’t be doing that, if ya mammy found out, she’d go mad! Or…. Sweet suffering Jesus! Imagine what yer Granda will do? He’ll go fecking ballistic!” Clare shrieked.

“I shudder to think what my mammy’ll do with that wooden spoon of hers!” Erin stressed; her eyes shot wide with horror. Orla covered her ears.

“Ach, that’s right! Put her off for life, you two! Fuck’s sake.” Michelle shot. Seeing Orla’s state.

“Well, it is a valid point.” Clare said. “After all they’ve gone through, the last thing they want to do is get themselves into trouble.”

“But we’re not doing anything wrong!” Orla insisted, frowning in her protest.

“We know, Orla. But sadly, our Mammies won’t see it like you do!” Erin tried to explain. “If they found out, they’ll do what they always do!”

“What? Cack themselves into a frenzy?” Michelle shot.

“In so many words, Michelle. Aye! They’ll assume the worst!” Erin answered. Michelle took a moment to let the truth sink in.

“Aye, Orla. I guess she’s right. Ye don’t shit on your own doorstep.” Michelle beat, Orla scrunched her face with repulsion and confusion.

“Not literally, Orla!” Erin said.

“Just try to understand, Orla. We’re just trying to make sure you and Marco don’t end up in a similar spot like Erin and James here.” Clare stressed. “Don’t make it any harder for Marco than it already is!”

“Well, that’s an odd choice of words, Clare.” Michelle shot with a smirk.

Erin and Clare scoffed at Michelle’s coarse remark. Orla covered her mouth with her hand, hiding her own smirk. But once the humour had died down, Orla drifted off into a deep thought as they made their way to the leisure centre. As did Clare. Orla glanced and saw the look of thought on the wee lesbian.

What the girls hadn’t noticed when they left Erin’s house; was that the Clio was parked outside Jim’s house. Marco had come home from Strabane and had spoken to James about coming round. Father Peter had been called away, so he opted to spend time with Marco to clear his head. James was lost in thought as he sat at the desk in Marco’s room. James’ concentration was off, so he looked around for a distraction. His finger gently scoured across the surface of video cases from Marco’s library of films that were sat on the bookshelves. Marco had gone across the road to fetch Coco Pops home. He walked upstairs and back into the room to find James had gotten up from the desk, away from the books he’d been reading. Marco could see that something was hindering James.

“Jaime, what is it?” Marco asked as he set Coco Pops down. James ignored the question and carried on looking at the different film cases. “Oi… what is it, mate?” Marco pressed; he moved in further to gage James, who was clearly annoyed, but knew he wouldn’t be able to keep it from Marco.

“It’s him.” James admitted through gritted teeth, riled by the cause of his pent-up anger.

“Who.... that fat prick, Mr O’Driscoll?” James nodded in response. “Why? What’s he said now?” Marco asked, concerningly.

“It’s not what he said, it’s what he did. I can’t stop thinking about how he looked at my mum, like she was some sort of….” James’ eyes strained with frustration. Marco saw something familiar in his friend’s eyes. Something he knew all too well.

“Jaime, you can’t let that fat piece of shit get to you, of all people. Don’t let him get to you. He’s a saddo, an arsehole. OK?” Marco said.

“It’s not just that though, Marco. It’s Erin as well.”

“Why, what’s gone on?”

“Nothing.” He stressed. The wee English fella slumped down onto the bed. Coco Pops jumped and sat next to him. Marco grabbed the chair and sat opposite James so he could make eye contact. James began to speak.

“It’s just…. We’ve started noticing some of the other girls in school saying stuff, spiteful stuff. Like we’re supposed to be ashamed of how we feel. I didn’t really pay attention to it before, but now I do…. She doesn’t deserve any of this. It’s like they’re punishing her for going out with me! And he’s the reason for it.” James frowned. Marco sighed deeply.

“Alright…. You listen to me, Jaime. You need to let this go. Remember what you said about how some people are always gonna hate you? All the anger you’re feeling right now… for him, cos of how he looked at your mum, and for everyone who’s talking shit about you and Erin? That’s what they want. Alright? You need to let it go, Jaime. They’re doing it because they know you can’t retaliate. Cos if you do, if you let it get to you, they win. Alright?” He stated. James let out a huff of frustration. Marco waited patiently for him to speak.

“…. Yeah. I know you’re right, Marc. I just didn’t know it was gonna be this hard. I mean, just not being able to hold her hand is one thing, but it’s like everyone’s ganging up on her… Us.”

“Yeah, and you know what I say? “Fuck ‘em!” like Joe Pesci in Casino, remember? You’ve both got bigger things to handle right now. OK? You know what Erin’s mum said… You can’t let this affect your work at school, cos if it does, then you’ll end up losing her altogether. And I know you don’t want that, do ya bruv?” Marco asked.

“No fucking way!” James shot. Shaking his head slowly. -I love her too much.- He thought to himself.

“Have you spoken to her parents about this?” Marco asked.

“Yeah, Gerry’s been great. He pretty much said the same thing. Just not the Fuck’ em bit.”

“Well, there you go then! You got her dad backing you up. And the next time you see her, just tell her, if you know what I mean.” Marco replied. James paused for a moment, knowing what Marco meant. He suddenly had a crooked smile.

“Have you told Orla yet?” James shot as Marco stared dumbfounded. Making James laugh.

“You’re fucking lucky I like you.” Marco chuckled “But seriously, calm the fuck down. I don’t wanna see you go off on one like you did with Griffiths, remember?”

“Why’s that?” James quizzed, smiling.

“Cos I wouldn’t mind slapping the piss outta that fat bastard myself.” Marco quipped.

“Get in line! But I don’t really fancy your chances…” James shot. “You’re likely to get sucked by from the gravitational pull.” The two friends laughed together.

“Yeah, that’s a different kind of force! He looks like the dark side version of Uncle Phil.” Marco quipped.

“Ah, no. Come on! That’s a bit below the belt… Uncle Phil was never that fat!” James replied. At that point. He felt that he had to see Erin.

“Come on, let’s get across the road, I wanna see her.” James said, standing up from the bed.

“They’re not there. Gerry said they went down the leisure centre.” Marco said. “Actually, let’s walk down there. Coco Pops needs a walk.”

“Alright then.” James agreed.

They gathered themselves and made their way with Coco Pops on his lead. After a lengthy walk, they came across the leisure centre. Walking in from the cold outside, they turned down the corridor and accidently cluttered into a tall man coming in the opposite direction. The boys apologised for their clumsiness.

“Ach, oh excuse me!” The man reciprocated.

“Sorry about that.” James said, he then paused.

“You’re James Maguire, correct?” The man asked. James was frozen, unsure whether to tell the truth or lie. Marco also recognised the man.

“You’re the football manager that Laurie works for, aren’t you?” Marco asked.

“Chief Constable Byers.” James concluded.

“Aye, well, just Mr Byers in this case, I’m off duty.” The man said. Evident from the set of boxing gloves draped around the back of his neck. Sweat coating his t shirt from the end of a workout. “You’re Laurie’s friends, correct?”

“Yes sir.” They answered collectively.

“Aye, I’ve been meaning to find a moment to talk to yer both. I know you both come here often.” Mr Byers said. The boys nodded.

“Well, glad I finally caught yer. I wondered if…..”

“DICKOS?!” Michelle suddenly was heard shouting from down the corridor. The trio turned at the sound of her cry.

“Michelle, what’s wrong?” James called.

“Get down here. Something’s wrong with Orla!” Michelle shouted.

Marco’s eyes widened and sprinted down the corridor without hesitation, James quickly followed, apologising to Mr Byers as they ran down the corridor. Marco ran into the hall and saw Orla hunched over; she was clutching her head. Erin and Clare were doing their best to comfort her. They sat helplessly while Orla gasped in pain, not knowing what was wrong. Erin looked up and saw Marco and James run in with Michelle.

“Orla… look, Marco’s here.” She said, fretting for her cousin. Marco knelt in front of her. Orla barely managed to lift her head.

“Orla? What’s wrong?” He asked worryingly. Seeing the look of pain on her face.

“…. My head really hurts.” She strained between breaths; she began to weep as she clenched her eyes shut.

“OK…. OK…. Just…. take deep breaths.” Marco said quietly as he moved in closer. He felt her clench his wrists with the pain as he cradled her head. She began to inhale and exhale as slowly as she could.

“I’m calling your mammy!” Clare bounded out of the hall while the others stayed with Orla.

“.... Erin, what’s wrong with her?” Marco asked, the panic was written on his face.

“I dunno, She… gets these headaches from time to time. But….” Erin didn’t know what else to say. Marco continued to hug Orla. James came round and rubbed Orla’s back in comfort, while he held Erin’s hand.

                Later that evening, after Joe had sped down with Jim to the leisure centre upon hearing the news. The gang were sitting in Sarah’s living room. This was a change of scenery, but no one seemed to take in the immaculate state of Sarah’s house. Seemingly not enough of an emergency to go to the emergency room, Although Jim and Joe stated they were more than ready to break the speed records; Deidre rang the local GP to go round to check on Orla. He informed the mammies that the headache was likely due to exhaustion and overworking, he just suggested bed rest. Sarah and Mary propped an exhausted Orla up in her bed. Sarah sat next to her daughter, stroking her hair back. She had taken a couple of Nurofen with a mug of warm Ribena. The pain in her head had subsided but had taken the wind out of her sails. Orla could feel herself drifting off just as Erin walked up to her bedside.

“Is she alright, Aunt Sarah?” Erin asked.

“Ach, she’ll be fine, love. She’s just settling.” Sarah said, smiling anxiously at Orla, who smiled back, her eyes closed as she drifted off to sleep.

                Michelle and Clare sat on the sofa while Marco sat on the arm, James had his arm round Marco, keeping him calm as he felt his friend’s torment. Joe, Gerry and Jim stood at the bottom of the stairs. They looked and saw the unrest on all their faces as Sarah, Mary and Erin came down the stairs. The rest of the gang turned.

“Is she alright, girls?” Joe asked worrying himself.

“Aye. She’s sleeping now. Doctor said she needs rest, but he said it’s wise I should stay here tonight in case she wakes up.” Mary said. “Go on up wains. But don’t wake her.” She ordered. As Erin lead the way, James and Marco stopped next to Joe, they could see the same torment on his face.

“You ok, Joe?” James asked.

“Aye! I’m alright lad. Good job, the pair of ye.” Joe said to them both. “Go on now.” He insisted, forcing a half smile.

“Does anyone here wannae cup of tea?” Sarah asked anxiously.

She walked off into the kitchen before answered. Mary followed her. She saw her sister reach for a bunch of cups from the cupboard and placed them across the kitchen top with haste.

“It’s alright, Sarah, I’ll do it now.” Mary offered.

“Ach, no. Wouldn’t hear of it, Mary…. It’s my job to take care of the guests…. I can take care of it.” Sarah struggled to keep herself together. She quickly wiped her eyes as she tried to focus, but just as she paused, she broke down.

“Sarah, love. It’s ok. It’s just a headache, most likely just a head cold. Nothing more. I’m sure of it.” Mary said, she put her arm around her sister. “Ach, come on now. What is it?”

“I just don’t like seeing my Orla get sick.” Sarah insisted sadly.

                The gang had made their way up to Orla’s room. The plethora of soft toys, colourful pictures, posters, and scattered wrappings could not distract them. As they saw their friend lying sound asleep; Erin felt James cradle her from behind. She clenched his arms as he kissed the back of her head.

“She’s ok, Erin.” James said softly. Erin sighed into James, thankful that he was there.

Clare swayed nervously as she saw Michelle rub Marco’s shoulder as he sat at her bedside. Coco Pops was now on the bed, curled up next to Orla. Marco was still shaking with worry as he reached and held Michelle’s hand.

“Oi. She’s alright, Marco. Dry yer eyes, Hi? She just burned herself out, that’s all.” Michellle attempted to encourage him.

“Why ye shiteing the tights for, Clare?” Michelle spied the look of panic on Clare’s face.

“I think I know why this happened, girls!” Clare spoke up.

“What are ye talking about?” Michelle looked confused.

“Right before Orla started her class… We were talking…. And…. I told her something.” Clare trembled.

“Told her what?” James asked.

“…. I think…. Orla got herself in a state cos….I’m moving away, girls!” Clare blurted out. The gang turned and looked at her with confusion. Silence filled the room.

Chapter Text

Chapter 24: Finally…

                Sarah awoke from her slumber. She tiredly rose from the bed so as not to wake Mary, who was sleeping soundly. Sarah was grateful that the night had gone by without any further incidents. Orla had slept through the night. Sarah walked quietly down the landing towards Orla’s room. She peeked inside to see if there was any movement. Only Coco Pops lifted his head as she opened the door. Sarah surveyed the room, looking at her daughter first, and saw the wains were all still asleep. They had all decided to stay over. They had collected their uniforms for the next day and turned their vigil into an impromptu sleepover. They were all gathered on the floor, while Michelle was snoring away in the armchair, but Marco was nowhere to be seen. Sarah lowered herself to nudge James awake.

“James?” She whispered. It didn’t take much to stir the wee English fella.

“What is it, Sarah?”

“It’s time yous were waking up. Try not to wake Orla, she’s still sound asleep, son.” Sarah whispered back. James understood. He started with Erin while Sarah went downstairs, followed by Coco Pops. She came into the kitchen and found Marco sitting at the table with a mug of black coffee, he weakly turned to see her.

“Morning, Sarah.” He sighed.

“Morning Marco. Aww, have ye not slept well, lad?”

“I barely slept. I was too worried she’d wake up and the pain would start again.” Marco admitted sadly. His eyes were red.

“Ach, Marco, ye sweet lad.” Sarah rubbed his back with empathy.

“For the love of God, I hope they don’t make a racket up there.” Mary said, giving a sign of the cross for luck as she came into the kitchen.

They looked up at the ceiling, the floorboards creaked from the numerous footsteps that the others were making. Mary then pondered the fact that it was a strange scenario; she couldn’t recall the last time when Sarah’s house had this many people in it but thought it best to usher everyone next door so Orla wouldn’t be disturbed. Marco went back upstairs to let the gang know what Mary wanted to do. James was just out of the bathroom and knocked on the bedroom door before walking in.

                Michelle answered. “Trying to sneak a peek are ye?” making a failed attempt to lighten of the situation. Marco and James stared blankly at her. “Not the best time for that, hi?”

“Mary said we need to go next door.” James said softly.

“Aye, ok. Girls, shift yer holes next door.” She said. Erin and Clare followed her out the bedroom.

“Hold on.” Marco said. The gang stopped as he walked inside towards Orla’s bedside. He picked a soft toy up from the floor and placed it next to her. She was still sound asleep. James and the girls peered in as Marco gently kissed her forehead. He frowned sadly as he heard her breathing gently.

“Marco…. Come on.” Michellle motioned him. Marco nodded, he looked again at Orla, he knew what he wanted to say, and now he wanted to say it so desperately, using every fibre of his being, he reluctantly got up.

“Stay here, will ya boy? Look after her.” Marco signalled to Coco Pops who lay himself next to Orla. Stopping to pick up Orla’s school bag, he glanced back one more time before he walked out the room. Breakfast was a quiet affair. Not only were they worrying about Orla, but Clare’s bombshell was also fresh in their minds. Mary had only just been made aware of Geraldine’s intentions by Erin.

“Sweet Jesus, but I wish the earth would just open up and let me drop through!” Mary gasped.

“Sit down, love. I’ll make the tea.” Gerry offered.

“H’oh! look at him, riding in on his fecking horse.” Joe groaned to himself.

“Not now Da, what in God’s name is going on? Between Orla, Geraldine and the school. It’s like being in front of a fecking firing squad around here!”

“It’s a little bit dramatic isn’t it, Mary?” Gerry asked.

“Ach, telling her what’s dramatic and what’s not now, are ye? What would you know?”

“Well, I do know getting all riled up isn’t going to change things, is it now, Joe?”

“Stop it, the pair of ye! Don’t mean to raise our voices, Clare love, but it’s sort of taken us all by surprise, so it has.” Mary said.

“No problem, Mary. I’m not exactly thrilled about it myself.” Clare said sadly.

“Has your mum already sold the house, Clare?” James asked, frowning.

“She’s been trying to sell it since before Christmas, James.” Clare revealed. “I had no idea.”

“Can ye not try and talk her round?” Erin asked, clearly upset from the news.

“Erin!” Mary scolded, causing Erin to jump. She mouthed an apology to Clare.

“Ye got nothing to say, Michelle?” Clare asked, turning to see the feisty member cut a very quiet figure.

“What’s the fucking point. I say something, I’m likely to get my ears chewed off.” Michelle said, shrugging her shoulders as she scoffed a slice of toast.

“Come along now, you better be on your way.” Mary urged.

“Ye best drive, son. I don’t think it’d be wise looking at the state of ‘im.” Joe said to James, they both looked over at Marco.

“That’s nothing, I’m more worried about him going up that ladder.” James replied. He saw the uncertainty on Joe’s face. “Don’t worry, Joe. He’ll be alright. Orla will as well.”

“Thanks James, yer a good lad.” Joe acknowledged the wee English fella with a warm smile.

                Despite the previous night for the gang, it was business as usual that morning. Something that Sister Michael would have been pleased to see if she was there. But the tense aura hanging over the students couldn’t be denied in morning assembly. There had been an announcement that all staff had to attend, the caretaker was indisposed so he asked Marco to go along on his behalf, as it was his day of coming in to clean the school windows. The gang acknowledged him as he stood near them alongside a row of staff nuns. As Jenny Joyce began preaching with excitement about the valentine’s disco; Shannon, who was a few rows behind the gang, caught Marco’s eye while he glanced around the assembly hall. She smirked at him, not carrying a hint of disdain, almost a suggestive hint. He shook the stare off and looked back towards the stage. Michelle was given a moment of acknowledgement by Jenny as the chosen DJ. But the Head Prefect appeared to be more elevated than she had in the past, as if she hadn’t addressed the entire school in years, although it had only really been a few weeks. She spoke with her over embellishing voice echoing throughout the hall as she informed the school of the upcoming disco.

“And as Head Prefect. I am very pleased to confirm that, under the influence of Mr. Patrick O’Driscoll;” Jenny shot a wide smile towards the large man, who glanced impassively at her, but tilted is head up, with an arrogant smirk of his own.

“The Valentine’s disco is going to be a co-hosted event. Our Lady Immaculate College and St. Joseph’s Boys School are coming together in a bid to raise money for both our respective institutes.”

“Raise money?” James questioned.

“And also… Just to inform you all…. It will not be necessary to ask any of the boys to be your date for the upcoming event. Because Aisling and I have taken the liberty to match you all with a suitable partner! You will find the list on the main bulletin board by the end of today.” Jenny announced proudly.

“What?!” Clare whispered. Her astonishment was mirrored by the rest of their year and the others that would be attending. A mixture of dreaded gasps and despair was heard ringing throughout the assembly hall.

“What does she think this is? Blind Date or something?!” Erin whispered.

“Who the fuck died and made her Cilla Black?!” Michelle shot angrily as Father Peter walked up to the podium.

“Girls. I would like to address the announcement that Jenny has just made. The decision for this has been made by both schools, and under Mr. O’Driscoll’s advice considering…. recent past events.” There was a hush of uncertainty amongst the students. But Father Peter did not go into further detail as he lead the morning prayers. James looked up to the ceiling and felt a sense of impending doom approaching as he dwelled on Jenny’s announcement.

By the time the first double lesson was finished; the posters for the Valentine’s disco were visible all over the school. The gang stood and regarded the red themed poster before they had to part again like ships in the night.  Michelle knocked on the nearby window that Marco was cleaning. He opened the door and came in the corridor to join them.

“What’s up?” he asked.

“Take a peek!” Michelle answered, pointing at the poster.

“It’s a bit weird, isn’t it?” James said.

“What is?” Michelle asked.

“Well, this school’s never co-hosted any sort of event before. I mean, not since the whole Friends across the barricade thing. Sister Michael hated the idea of us mixing. And that was outside of school.”

“Aye, but they were protestants, James!” Clare said.

“Aye, at least in this case, we won’t have to worry about any religious issues rising.” Erin threw in.

“Isn’t it all the same thing though?” Marco shot a question, the girls turned and stared coldly at him, causing Marco to flinch.

“Shhhhh. Do ye seriously wanna get lynched?” Clare whispered. Looking around in a panic. “Well, not that what yer saying isn’t entirely false, but all the same!”

“Don’t rile them up, Marco. Not this early.” James suggested.

“Yeah, I think I’ll get back to those windows.” Marco sighed sadly. “I’ll see ya.”

“See ya later, mate.” James called. “Something just doesn’t feel right about all this.” Turning back to look at the poster.

“Ach, What’s wrong, Wank features? Ye worried Erin’s gonna get paired up with a proper fella and dump ye on yer arse? whinng English prick!” Michelle shot as she walked down the corridor before he could answer, leaving the other three.

“Do ye reckon they’ll let me to bring Laurie if I ask?” Clare chose to shoot a question. Erin and James stood silently.

“Come on, Clare. I’m not walking on my own.” Michelle came back and pulled her arm. They left Erin and James staring at the poster. Just then the bell went for the next class.

“I’ve got to go.” James admitted.

“Aye…. I’ve got a free period now.” Erin replied glumly.

“Would you… like to go…. With me?” James asked, still looking at the poster.

“What about the whole pairing thing?” Erin asked.

“I take that as a No?” James answered sarcastically with another question.

Erin then smirked. “Ye know it’s a Yes, ya great dose!” Still looking forward.

“Thanks.” James smiled as he walked away.

“L.U.J” Erin answered, James turned and smiled back at their coded message. Erin grinned at her wee English fella.

“Um, was that a look of affection, I just saw?” Jenny Joyce quizzed, suddenly appearing next to Erin. “I don’t think Father Peter or Mr. O’Driscoll will approve! You do know that’s against the rules, Erin!”

“Catch yerself on, Jenny.” Erin scoffed angrily, walking away. The head prefect scrunched her mouth tight as she watched Erin walk away.

                Erin walked along with no real direction of where she was going. She thought of going to the library for her free period when Sister Josephine came up to her.

“Erin?”

“Yes, Sister?”

“Can you go to Father Peter’s’ office, please? The teachers have left some homework there for Orla to do.” She said.

“Yes Sister.” She made her way to the office, not failing to notice the usual looks of scepticism from the familiar crowd of girls. She scowled back at them. She knocked on the office and Father Peter invited her in. Erin froze at the sight of Patrick O’Driscoll sitting at the main desk instead of Father Peter.

“Ah yes, Erin. How’s Orla this morning?”

“She were still sleeping when we left, Father.” Erin answered.

“Ah, I understand. Good girl, Orla is. Well, there’s a few things here….”

“Father! If you please….” Patrick snapped.

“Could you wait one minute please, Erin?” Father Peter turned to speak with Patrick.

Erin glanced around Sister Michael’s office, and then at the two men who currently occupied it. She felt the feeling of injustice brewing inside her again.

-Sister Michael needs to be back here, like right now! She thought.

 Her attention was then drawn to the window. The ladder clattered against the wall; it shook as Marco then came into view. He hadn’t noticed the presence of Erin inside the office as he started to clean the first window. When he streaked the soapy water away, he glanced inside to see Erin wave mockingly at him with a Cheshire grin. Marco waved back, shooting a smirk back at her. As he cleaned the window, Erin began to pay attention to the two men. One of them seemed to have forgotten she was there altogether. But Erin couldn’t help but hear certain things being said by Mr. O’Driscoll, who was on the telephone. Her intrigue was so heightened, she reached into her blazer pocket and pressed record on her Dictaphone. Her mind started to take a mental note of what was being said.

Fundraising…. School in debt…… Oversights…. Past Failures…. Future school trips temporarily halted…. “What does this all mean?” She thought to herself.

She pressed stop and moved quietly over to the window. Father Peter and Patrick O’Driscoll’s conversation was still going on when she saw that Marco was still outside.

“Oh, You alright, mate?” Marco asked warmly as he saw Erin open the window.

“Hiya, what about ye?” Erin asked.

“Well, I’m up here aren’t I? What you doing in there?” He asked.

“Ach, Father Peter gave me some homework for Orla. He said he had something else but they’re chatting away and I’m standing around like a forgotten statue.”

“Do you want me to take it back? I’m gonna go see how she’s doing.” Marco said.

“Aye OK. There ye go.” Erin handed the work over to Marco. He tucked the paperwork into Orla’s rucksack which was with him. “Oi, how ye feeling?” Erin asked.

“Worried about her.” He answered, his voice ruffled from lack of sleep.

“Aye, I know. Me too.” She said, gently gripping his hand. “Ye look fecking knackered, Marco.

“Uh, excuse us!” Patrick shouted. Interrupting their conversation. “What in God’s name do ye think yer doing, boy?”

                Erin and Marco snapped their heads towards Patrick.

“You! Girl! Shut that window right now!” Patrick used the phone to point at Erin.

“Mr O’Driscoll, please! Sorry, Erin. There was one more thing.” Father Peter quickly organised himself and pulled a floppy disc out from his desk drawer. Patrick O’Driscoll sat stewing.

“The teacher said this is part of Orla’s Psychology class. Ye can borrow a laptop from the computer room, and she can do at her leisure.” He said.

“Thank you, Father. But yer best to give to Marco, he’s going by in a short while.” Erin suggested.

“Oh excellent. If you would, Marco?” Father Peter asked.

“Yea no worries, Father.” Marco obliged. “I’ll swing down and get the laptop before I go.”

“If you don’t mind?! WE ARE TRYING TO CONDUCT BUSINESS HERE!” Patrick bellowed rudely.

“….. Alright, alright, keep your hair on! Oh sorry, too late!” Marco quipped, regarding the man’s head. Erin barely supressed her laugh; Father Peter shushed them nervously.

“Is that supposed to be a joke, boy?” Patrick grimaced. Slowly rising from his chair, his face turned scarlet.

“No.” Marco responded. Patrick went silent, he irritably lowered himself back into his chair.

“Someone obviously didn’t get seconds this morning.” Marco said loudly enough.

“WHAT WAS THAT?!” Patrick shouted.

“Bye!” Marco shut the window.

Erin covered her mouth and exited the office. Patrick O’Driscoll could be heard screaming at the top of his voice behind the now closed door. She thought it safe enough to let out her laugh. Erin then spotted that Miss Mooney was away from her desk. She suddenly felt the urge to do something daring, something bold, something that would have made Jessica Fletcher proud. Erin sneaked over and lifted the handset on the other telephone. She pressed record again on her Dictaphone, remembering that Mr O’Driscoll had been in the middle of a phone conversation. She didn’t know what was being said, but knew the conversation was still going on.

Marco made his way towards the computer room, which was occupied by some students on a free period. The group of girls included Clare, and Shannon, who sported the same smirk that she had in morning assembly. She flicked her straight blonde hair and watched Marco the whole time he was in the room, her stare went unnoticed by Marco, but not by Clare. The bell went for the end of period. Marco spotted Clare walking towards him.

“Alright, Clare?”

“Hiya. Whatcha doing?”

“Don’t worry, I’m not nicking it.” He joked. “Just taking this for Orla. How you doing?”

“Bit mixed up, if I’m honest.” Clare confessed.

Marco saw her unrest. “Come on, walk with me.” They walked out the classroom and down the corridor amongst the other girls. They went at a slower pace while others rushed past them. “So… What’s worrying you?”

Clare paused before she finally spoke. “Well, it’s been really hard, these past couple of weeks. I wanted to tell you all about my mammy wanting to move, but there never seemed to be a right time….”

“I don’t think there would have been a right time at any time.” Marco responded.

“Aye, ye may have a point, but last night, Orla kinda cornered me, and I couldn’t lie to her. I think it’s safe to say ye know I’m not the best at deceit, not like Michelle; But I saw her face when I said we were moving. It shattered her, Marco. And I know everyone’s being really supportive…. Ye have no idea how much that’s helped since…...”

“I know….. and yes, I do know how much it helps.” Marco said, his arm draped around her shoulder.

“Oh, aye. Sorry. I forgot…. Ye see? I can’t imagine not being here with you guys! If I’m completely honest, I don’t wanna move!” Clare confessed.

“Have you told your mum this?” Marco asked.

“….. I can’t. It’s been so rough for her….. I don’t know what to do, Marco. And now, Orla’s laid up in bed, and I can’t help but think that it’s my fault she started getting those pains in her head, and I was the cause of that!” Clare stressed sadly.

“Ok…. Calm down. It’s not your fault, Clare. I don’t know why Orla gets these pains, and I’m worried about her as it is, but it wasn’t your fault.” Marco said assuring Clare as best he could.

“Well Well Well…. what would Orla say if she could see this?!” Clare and Marco looked to see Shannon leaning smugly against the row of lockers. Clare scrunched her lips.

“Do ye mind, Clare? I was wondering if I could have a moment with Marco.” He stopped as Shannon walked towards him, the same smirk radiated from her as she strutted up to him with her hands behind her back.

“What do you want, Shannon?” Clare snapped.

“Now, now, temper, temper.” Shannon said teasingly. “I’ve been wanting to talk to ye for a long time, Marco. I don’t think we got off to the best of starts, did we now?” Shannon said, ignoring Clare’s presence.

“If you speak to everyone the same way you speak to Orla, I don’t think I wanna talk to you.” Marco shot as he walked past her, Clare quickly followed.

“Now hold on! Give me a chance to say my piece.” Shannon halted him by grabbing his arm.

“Stop it, Shannon!” Clare argued.

“What’s there to say between you and me?” Marco shot.

“Well, I’m…. interested in yer. I’d like to get to know yer, especially after you helped my sister with her wain…. Liam’s fine, as it goes…. That were class, what ye did…. Sinead said ye were a real nice person to talk to.” Her eyes were almost amorous as she stroked his arm.

“Ye know. The last time we had a do here at the school. Orla brought her Granda instead of an actual fella….” Shannon said mockingly.

“How dare you.” Clare whispered under her breath.

“And likely, Jenny might just pair her up with him just to avoid the awkwardness, but even though ye don’t go to the Boy’s school…. I can put a word in, so ye can come with me!” Shannon said, bursting with arrogance. Marco was flabbergasted.

“….. Shannon, whatever it is yer trying to pull here, you’re wasting your time.” Clare struggled to remain amicable.

“Right. Listen, Shannon. I don’t know what planet you’re on, but Just leave me alone. I’m on my way to see Orla.” Marco removed his arm from her grip and walked on with Clare. Shannon stood livid that she couldn’t get past the threshold.

“Ye know ye can do so much better than her!” She shouted, causing Marco to stop.

“What did you say?” He asked, looking back at her.

“You heard! Ye can do so much better than being saddled with that pathetic eejit.” Shannon arrogantly stated.

Clare grimaced “What did you call her?!”

“SHUT YER FUCKING BAKE, DYKE!” Shannon sneered.

“RIGHT! THAT’S IT!” Marco shouted as he marched back towards Shannon. The crowd of passing students had now stopped to watch. Shannon stood frozen as Marco began to unleash his pent-up anguish in one go.

“First of all…. Don’t you EVER insult my mate with that word again, is that clear?!” He pointed at Clare.

“Now, I don't know WHAT your problem is with Orla…. To tell you the truth, I don't care... cos she's a million times the person you could ever wish to be. But I do care about her getting hassled by some stuck up, self-centred, selfish little….." Taking a deep breath, Marco just about held himself together.

“…. Just do one thing, Shannon…. Leave, Orla, Alone! Because no matter what you think, there is nothing that you can ever say that will change the way I see her, and how I feel for her!” Marco said sternly. Shannon shamelessly scoffed.

“…… Ach, catch yourself on. What? Did that punch from Danny give ye that much bother? Ye can’t be saying what I think yer saying?”  She chuckled.

“Oh, You want me to spell it out for ya, Do ya? Fine!  I LOVE HER!” Marco declared loudly. Parts of the crowd gasped, including Clare, who then turned and looked with astonishment at what she saw, her gawk turned to a grin.

“And for your little invitation to go to the disco with you….. You can shove it up your hole.” Marco’s voice echoed throughout the silent corridor as Shannon stood speechless while other students gawked in amazement.

                Marco shook with adrenaline as he tuned to see Clare’s wide grin. He asked what was wrong, but Clare couldn’t answer. She tilted her head and then pointed, Marco turned to look, his eyes widened as he saw Erin, James, Michelle…. and Orla standing in front of him. Her own face was gawking with shock, her large hazel eyes were locked on Marco. They stood silent for what seemed like an eternity.

“Right, the fucking show’s over. Piss off, the lot of yer!” Michelle shouted, causing the crowd to disperse.

Orla and Marco walked towards each other. The two of them heaving short breaths of anxiety, mirroring each other. Erin and James couldn’t hide their smiles.

“Ach, for fucks sake, will one of yers say something?!” Michelle shot, chuckling as she threw her arms up.

“How about we let them have a minute alone?” James suggested.

“Aye, good idea.” Erin said. “Come on, Clare!”

“Aye, alright. I’ll take the bag, Marco.” She had taken it before he could react.

The gang left Orla and Marco alone, they were now standing in an almost deserted corridor. Marco was relieved to see Orla was back on her feet again. As if the previous night hadn't even occurred. Orla gulped before she spoke, Her eyes began to flutter. She bit down to stop her lower lip from quivering.

"You… love me?" She asked, peering into Marco's eyes, her eyes welling with tears.

"…..Yea. Couldn”t you tell?” He tried to joke.

Orla didn’t react. She clenched her eyes shut. Marco began to panic, thinking he'd said the wrong thing, or if she was going to have another case of head pains. Orla slowly shook her head; a tear dropping from each eye. The largest grin then  adorned her face. Full with elation but unable to speak; she launched herself into Marco with the biggest hug she’d ever given to anyone. Orla breathed through her tears.

"And I love you, Marco." She wept, smiling as she felt him hug her tighter. It wasn't how he wished her to find out, but seeing her there, but in that moment; It was almost…. Perfect.

Chapter Text

James was sent by Michelle to see what was happening with Orla and Marco. He peeked around the corner of the corridor where they left them. But now they weren’t there. While James started to think over where they could have gone, his attention was then drawn to a small huddle of students crowding around the main bulletin board opposite him. He mused for a minute before shrugging his shoulders and turning to walk back towards the main hall for lunch. While he walked on, another couple of students rushed past him, running in the direction towards the main bulletin board.

‘What’s going on with them?’ James thought as he went to walk through the double doors into the main hall.  The swinging door came within an eyelash of knocking him over, as another small group of students rushed out of the main hall. James could sense the tension as he surveyed the students chatting amongst themselves as they sat at their tables, some of them glancing over at him, but quietening as he walked past. He eventually got to the table where Erin, Michelle and Clare were sitting. They turned with excitement as he sat down.

“Well, James?” Clare asked excitedly.

“Well, what?” James answered.

“Where are they?” Erin asked.

“I dunno. They weren’t where we left them.” James said.

“Christ, you are fucking useless sometimes, James!” Michelle thumped the table in annoyance. “Did ye not go and look for them?”

“No, it might come as a surprise to you, Michelle; But perving over my two friends snogging each other doesn’t exactly float my boat!” James shot out of his seat and spoke loudly. He then spotted that everyone was staring at him.

Michelle regarded their stares and pulled James back down. “Jesus, sit down and calm the fuck down, will ya, Dicko?”

“Sorry…. Look. Chances are, they’ve just gone down the road to be alone, or gone to sit in the car.” James shot a thought, taking a bite out of his sandwich.

Erin paused. “Not a bad idea, as it goes.” She said, flashing her eyebrows at James as she sucked on the straw of her drink. James couldn’t hide his grin quick enough.

“Oi. Cool yer knickers, you!” Michelle shot. “Jesus, I hope Orla hasn’t lost the run of herself like these two.”

“Ach, don’t be ridiculous, Michelle!” Clare huffed. “I don’t think even Orla would be so bold as to have a sex liaison in the back of a car in broad daylight.” Clare chuckled.

After she spoke, they were silent. The girls began to glance at each other. James frowned; he knew what was about to happen. Erin, Michelle and Clare launched hysterically out their chairs; James sighed as he casually got up and followed them. They marched out of the main hall and towards the school exit, they jostled past other students that were rushing towards the main bulletin board. James took note that the huddled mass had gotten bigger. There was a mixture of angry and despairing students standing around, but the girls were indifferent to what was going on as they walked towards the main doors. Now they were outside the school gates, Erin doubled back and swiftly grabbed James’ hand, who quickly planted a peck on Erin, which broke her concentration as she flashed a smirk at him.

The car was parked in a cul-de-sac that was a 10-minute walk away from the school. The gang had chosen the spot to give Erin and James a chance to hold hands before they were under the gaze of anyone from school, teachers, nuns and students alike. Orla and Marco were sitting together in the back seats, clutched in a warm embrace as their lips gently brushed each other’s while the radio played Michelle Gayle’s “Do you know”. Orla ran her wee fingers through his hair as she parted her lips from Marco’s. He frowned his brow as he smiled at his Derry girl. He sighed with a content astonishment as her smile was broad and cheerful, showing her sparkling white teeth.

“Say it to me again.” Orla teased; Marco saw her eyes sparkling as they gazed at each other.

“…… I love you.” Marco responded, smiling broadly.

Orla’s grin grew wide as she lunged herself onto him again. They swayed in their embrace; Orla then rested her head on his shoulder. They intertwined their fingers together as the radio DJ announced the next song; “Say what you want” by Texas. Orla snuggled up happily to Marco as he held her tight.

“How are you feeling, honestly?” Marco asked, his voice carried a weight of concern as he stroked the side of her head.

“I’m grand.” Orla answered happily. Shrugging her previous state off. Her smile radiated her familiar warmth. “Granda told me what ye did.” Stroking his chest tenderly. “He told me ye stayed up and watched over me the whole night.”

“Well…. I was…. Worried about you.” Marco admitted, his voice broke slightly. Orla frowned her brow as she observed the tired redness of Marco’s eyes.

“It’s ok, I’m alright now.” Orla cupped his face.

“Are you sure?” Marco pressed anxiously.

Orla gently pecked his cheek. “Aye, I promise.” Bulging her eyes wide.

“I thought you would have gone mental at Shannon after what she said back there.” Marco said.

“Nah…... I’m done with all that. It’s not like it’s her fault, really.” Orla replied admittingly.

That remark caused Marco a bit of confusion. “What do you mean?” He asked.

“Well, Sister Josephine told me something a few days ago about Shannon. She said that she’s heard how Shannon’s Da talks to her sometimes when he’s working at the school. He’s not a nice man, Marco.”

“Yeah, I kinda guessed that.” Marco said ironically.

“Ye know, there was actually a time when Shannon was nice. Then one day she just…changed.” Orla’s gaze drifted off.

“So what, you reckon she’s the way she is, because her Dad’s like that?” Marco asked.

“Well, it kinda makes sense, I think. I read about behaviours in my Psychology class, and how some people become good or bad depending on what they see, or hear, or what they’re told to believe when they’re growing up…... Do ye understand?” She looked at Marco who was listening closely.

“Sort of, keep going….” Marco sensed there was more to come, so Orla continued.

“…. Like, if someone is around bad people or bad things all the time, there’s a good chance that they become bad themselves… because it’s what they’re brought up on. A bit like all the things that have been going on here….  Parents teach their wains to hate someone just because they’re Catholic or Protestant, or because they’re English or Irish, or… they tell them they’re not good for nothing?” Orla explained, frowning at her fella.

“Yeah…. that does make sense.” Marco sighed.

Orla’s explanation made him think back to his own past, what he’d seen, what he’d heard, and what he’d gone through with his parents, and how he felt himself lose control when he punched out Billy Foreman. Suffering at his hands before finally hitting back…. He then thought of how James, and Orla, and the others had, all in their own way, helped him regain the person he once was. Seeing he was deep in thought, Orla turned Marco’s face towards her.

“I’m glad ye didn’t turn bad.” Orla smiled warmly at her boyfriend, they moved in and kissed tenderly.

“You have no idea how lost I felt sometimes. But I reckon I don’t need to worry now, thanks to you.” He admitted, returning a smile.

“Why? What did I do?” Orla asked, slightly stunned. Marco paused for a moment.

“…. You saved me, Orla. You, James, the girls, all of you.” Marco smiled. Orla cradled his hand that was stoking her cheek.

“….. I love you.” She said gently as they kissed again.

“OI YE LITTLE FUCKERS!!!!” Michelle shouted as she banged her fist on the back car window. Marco jumped out of his skin as Michelle laughed loudly. Orla threw her head back giggling.

“On the other hand, I think she’s gonna be the death of me!” Marco gasped, as he held his chest from the shock. Orla leant over and wound the window down.

“Hiya, Michelle.” Orla beamed, waving happily.

“Alright in there, you two?” Erin smiled as she leaned over to peek inside the window.

“Aye, we’re grand Erin.” Orla smiled warmly towards her fella.

“Bloody marvellous!” Marco sighed with a chuckle.

“Were we interrupting anything?” James asked, smiling as he opened the door next to Marco.

“Why? You want some gory details, do ya?” Marco smiled back.

“Ah, ye gonna have to wait to hear about the gory details, James. We need to shift ourselves back now cos lunch time’s gonna be finished soon.” Clare said anxiously.

                Orla and Marco gathered themselves together and the group of friends walked back towards the school. Clare accepted a walking hug from Orla as they walked back to Our Lady Immaculate at a leisurely pace. Erin then tugged on Marco’s arm, she then put her finger over her lips.

“Do yer reckon ye can take the bus to Strabane, tomorrow?” Erin asked him quietly. Marco caught James’ face turning red. And started laughing at what she was implying.

“Subtle, very subtle Erin…. Yeah ok. I’ll take the bus tomorrow.” Marco laughed.

“Yes!” Erin whispered in ectasy; her fist clenched. She then wrapped her arm around James’ waist as they walked back.

Clare felt incredibly nervous but needed to know. While Orla hugged her affectionately. Clare spoke. “So, What happened last night, Orla? I mean, Erin told us that you get these headache thingamabobs sometimes… but…. That wasn’t no ordinary headache, was it.... because of what I told ye last night? About me moving? Did I cause it? Was I responsible? Are ye ok now?!” As her nervousness grew with each question, Orla’s eyes grew wider.

“Clare, one of these days, I swear yer seriously gonna fucking keel over.” Michelle groaned.

“What was it, Orla?” James asked calmly.

“Well, it were a little bit of everything, James. I’ve been thinking about lots of things lately, you and Erin…. School…. The stuff with Shannon…. Sister Michael…. Me and Marco…. A-Levels…. The new dance routines I have to learn…. And then Clare saying she was moving….” Orla scrunched her eyes.

“So… yer saying everything just got on top of ya, Orla?” Erin asked.

“Aye. It did so, Erin. I just started to worry. I mean, really worry, and it got too much! I couldn’t concentrate…. I wanted to say something, but I didn’t wanna bother anyone, everyone had something going on…. But when I kept it inside…. That’s when it really started hurting.” Orla motioned towards the side of her head.

“We’d have listened, Orla. You know that…. We really wish you said something….. we were really worried.” James said, nudging her gently.

“I’m so sorry, Orla. I didn’t know.” Clare began to panic.

“She’s alright now, Clare. No need to have a cack attack!” Michelle assured her bluntly.

“I am a bit annoyed about missing the sleepover….. but I don’t want ye to leave, Clare.” Orla confessed, rest her head on Clare’s.

“Aye. Count me in on that.” Erin’s voice broke.

“Aye… none of us do.” Michelle admitted miserably.

“Well, neither do I, girls.” Clare said with a sniff.

                The four girls regarded each other. Realizing then that fate had dealt them another blow. It was like they were back in the same spot that November morning after Halloween all over again. Erin then observed both James and Marco who were taking the situation in.

“Guess this is how you boys felt a few months back, hi?” She said. The boys looked at each other, acknowledging the truth in Erin’s words.

“If ye have to go, Clare. Can I ask ye one favour?”

“Aye, what’s what, Orla?” Clare asked.

“Can we have a sleepover at my house again? I can get out my Buckaroo!” She said.

They laughed as they agreed to do so, as they walked closer to the gates. Erin and James were reluctant to let go of each other, James stole the last few moments, planting his lips on Erin’s head for encouragement, hugging her tight before letting go. He then looked at Marco.

“You done for the day?” James asked him.

“Yeah, I’m gonna go put my head down for a bit, see you lot later.” Marco said, clearly exhausted as he handed James the keys to the car.

                The gang were just about to say their goodbyes when they saw some students rushing past them to run through the doors of the main building. They spotted that some of them wore looks of worry. The gang then saw other girls coming from other directions. All of them ran into the main building in haste.

“What’s all that about?” Michelle shot a look at everyone.

“Ach, come on, let’s go see.” Erin commanded as she led the way.

“Yer coming too.” Orla grabbed Marco’s hand and led him along.

The gang walked through the main doors and could see a large jostling mixture of girl students standing around the bulletin board. The noise grew louder as they neared the assembled group that were clearly angry at something. Sister Josephine was doing her best to calm the situation, but on this occasion, amongst the mixture of students that were either shouting, despairing or having cack attacks of their own; it was a lost cause for the young nun, and she made a hasty retreat. Charlene Kavanagh seemed to be the one that was fronting the obvious protest that was taking place. Sighting the group, Charlene’s eyes shot wide.

“Erin! Get over here, quick!” Charlene shouted. Waving her arms for the group to come over.

“What is it, Charlene, what’s going on?!” Erin asked, startled that Charlene had called her by name.

“You are not gonna believe what she’s done!” Charlene shot, raging herself, an emotion not seen before by Erin, or the others.

“What? Who?” Clare interjected.

“Jenny Joyce! Take a look at this!” Charlene handed Erin a piece of paper. The gang huddled around her as they all scoured what looked like a list. It was the Valentine disco pairing list that Jenny Joyce had mentioned in assembly.  Marco quickly filled Orla in on what had happened that morning.

“Is this why everyone’s here, Charlene?” James asked.

“Aye, James.” Charlene shot back.

“Well, what’s everyone losing their heads over? It’s only a list!” Michelle shrugged.

“She hasn’t paired any of the girls here with their boyfriends! She’s mixed them all up!” Charlene revealed.

“Maybe she just mixed them up by accident?” Clare suggested.

“It’s no accident Clare! She knows you’re a lesbian, right?” Charlene asked.

“There isn’t one person here who doesn’t know!” Michelle jested. Clare shot her an annoyed look.

“Right, well look!” Charlene pointed to the bottom of the paper. Clare’s eyes widened, her face scorned.

“The absolute cheek!” Clare screeched. “How has she paired me with a fella?!”

“What about me?” Erin then frantically searched her own name, once she found it, she then looked from left to right. The name opposite hers didn’t read James Maguire. Erin looked in utter despair, mirroring the same look as Charlene.

“She’s paired you with Freddie Donahue! He’s my boyfriend!” Charlene despaired.

“That’s gonna be a bit awkward for ye, isn’t it Erin?” Orla spoke up.

“Oh! Yer think?” Erin shouted as she looked back at Orla.

“Oh, fuck me!” Michelle stated.

“What?” Clare panicked.

“Look who Dicko’s been partnered with!” Michelle pointed at the paper. Erin looked. Her face grew hot with rage, her eyes widened with a demented look.

“…… Jenny Joyce.” She hissed.

“Oh, for God’s sake!” James groaned. Marco wrenched silently.

“Stall the ball! I’m not even on this fucking thing! What the fuck’s up with that?!” Michelle yelled.

“And what’s this? £50 per person?” James asked more to himself.

“Hold up, they’re organising this thing, and they’re gonna make you go with someone you either don’t know, or don’t like, and you have to pay to go to this as well? That’s fucking psycho, that is!” Marco said, scrunching his eyes.

“It makes…. NO SENSE!” James strained, glancing at the group.

Erin protested “This is preposterous! This is scandalous! This is….”

“Fucking bullshit?!” Michelle finished for her.

“Exactly!” Charlene answered.

                Their arguments were now amongst the many voices from the other girls in the group which grew louder and louder. Orla covered her ears, resting her head on Marco as the crowd shouted amongst themselves with no one taking control of the situation. Clare stewed quietly in her own anger. The unfairness of not being able to openly celebrate her first Valentine’s day with her girlfriend caused her to survey what she was seeing. The other students may not have been in the same position as her from a sexuality point of view; but they all shared in the same problem. Clare suddenly took a step forward and marched herself a few steps up on the stairway above the massed group.

“What’s she doing?” Michelle asked.

“Excuse me…. Girls…. Girls!!!.... GIRLS!!!”  Clare’s shouts to get the assembled group to pay attention were going unnoticed. Michelle then marched up the stairway and stood next to Clare.

“OI. EVERYONE JUST SHUT THE FUCK UP!” Michelle’s voice bellowed loudly from the acoustics of the corridor. The crowd suddenly went silent.

“RIGHT! NOW I HAVE YER ATTENTION, CLARE HAS SOMETHING TO SAY. SO SHUT YER HOLES AND LET HER TALK, DO YE HEAR?!!!!!” The crowd stayed silent. “There ye go, Clare. All yours.” She said, giving her the floor.

“Right… Thanks Michelle…. OK…. Listen girls! I know yer all upset about not being paired with your partners for the Valentines disco. I’m included, and I am just as raging as you all are…. I know my situation is probably very different from yours. But the one thing we cannot do is…. “

                While Clare found her voice and began to explain that they needed to show a united front against the issue. Erin, James, Orla, and Marco watched on. The wee English fella could see the volcanic rage that was building inside his girlfriend; Orla chewed on a fruit pastille as she listened to Clare’s impromptu speech. She then nudged James, he looked to see Orla offering him a Fruit Pastille. He shook his head to decline pleasantly. Erin was also listening to Clare when the petite blonde suddenly felt James nudging her. Catching her attention, James tilted his head towards the corridor, Erin turned and saw Jenny Joyce talking cheerfully with Aisling without a care in the world. Erin’s blue eyes zeroed in on her prey.

“There ye are, yer little….” Erin didn’t bother to finish talking as she charged away from James and down the corridor. Marching with purpose. Orla, James and Marco watched on in alarm.

“Oh my Gawd, James! What have you done?” Marco asked. James felt a sense of regret in revealing Jenny’s presence. Orla then looked down the corridor where Erin had gone, sporting a glare of her own.

“Ok… Hold these, will ya? There’s 10 fruit pastilles in there. And I don’t want a single one eaten. Do ye hear me?!” She ordered, firmly placing her tube of fruit pastilles in Marco’s hand, Orla followed Erin.

“…..OK?” Marco said, completely baffled by her request. “Bloody hell! She does get pissed off!” He said.

“I never told you about the washing up incident, did I?” James asked.

“No, why? What happened?” Marco was even more confused.

“Just one word of advice, if Orla ever gets mad, make sure you’re somewhere else!” James answered.

                Jenny and Aisling were completely unaware of the hassle that was occurring at the other end of the corridor as they discussed the upcoming Valentine’s disco. Jenny’s face then turned white as she saw Erin Quinn descending upon her, with a face so red that she resembled a demon that had been thrown out of the ninth circle of Hell.

“Thought ye could get away with it, yer sneaky little shite!” Erin raged as she startled Jenny, placing herself in between her and Aisling.

“I…. beg your pardon, Erin?” Jenny attempted to speak, frozen where she stood with utter fear.

“This! What have ye got to say about THIS?!”

“Erin…. I think ye need to understand something….” Aisling began.

“Don’t ye say a word!” Erin glared through Aisling, who quickly quietened herself.

Jenny attempted to justify her actions. “Erin…. Try to understand, I only paired myself with James because I was told to…..” Orla then interrupted her.

“Talk is cheap, Jenny. I don’t care who told ye to do what, my cousin isn’t going with some random fella. And neither am I. Now…. Come with me!” Orla said coldly.

Gripping Jenny in an armlock around her back. Jenny tried to protest but she had no choice but to be escorted up the corridor by Orla towards the assembled mass, causing Erin to follow, leaving Aisling behind. Clare had begun to rally the huddled mob into agreeing that they could do something about it.

“So, what do ye say girls? Do we take this to Father Peter?” Clare called out.

“YES!” The girls shouted in response.

“Ach, Clare! I got Jenny with me here! Do ye want me to bring her up?” Orla called jubilantly.

“Nice one, Orla! Bring her up here!” Michelle shouted, as she paced on the spot on the stairway, her nostrils snorting like a raging bull.

Jenny’s fear filled face was evident as she was lead through the crowd of girls who hurled insults at her, almost ready to lynch her like a group of vigilantes. Orla released her from the armlock, causing Jenny to stand before the entire ‘assembly’ next to Clare.

“Jenny…. Will ye be kind enough to let everyone here know…. What the absolute FUCK you think yer doing?!!!” Clare screamed at the top her lungs, holding up the list up. Her friends couldn’t believe what they just heard.

“Fuck-a-doodle-do!” Michelle shouted with approval.

“Ye did this on purpose, didn’t’ ya?” Charlene shouted.

“Ye stuck up bitch! I wanted to go with my fella, Billy!” A voice shouted.

“What about me and Michael?” Another shouted.

                The mass crowd shouted in protest. Jenny was at a loss for words for the first time ever. Unknown to the baying mob, this was nothing of her doing, she was simply following orders.

“Hold on!  Hold on girls!” Clare shouted. “Let her speak!”

“Aye, and soon as she’s finished, we’ll lamp the shite out of her!” Michelle yelled.

“YOU WILL DO NO SUCH THING!” The entire crowd looked up as Patrick O’Driscoll’s voice was heard from the top of the stairway. He walked down the stairs accompanied gingerly by Father Peter and Sister Josephine.

“Ohhh watch it! The Hindenburg’s coming in for landing!” Marco murmured. Erin and James snorted as everyone was silent. Orla pondered what Marco had said.

“What in God’s name is going on here?!” Patrick demanded as he looked out at the mass crowd. Silence again.

“Oh, is that cos he’s fat!” Orla said out loud. Patrick O’Driscoll shot a look in their direction. The crowd of girls snickered at Orla’s outburst. Marco turned his face away while James buried his into Marco’s back. Erin stood gawking at Orla.

“Girls! Can someone please explain to me what is going on here!” Father Peter attempted to control the situation.

“We’re taking a stand, Father Peter!” Clare stated. “These girls, me included. Are not happy with this pairing list.” The crowd of girls’ voices echoed Clare’s statement. Father Peter’s stance softened as he saw the upset among the students.

“Get a grip of yourself, Father Peter. Young lady, If you must know…  I was the one who approved this list. It is a simple matter of raising money for a worthy cause, whilst the school upholds a high standard of moral decency. Something which Sister Michael failed to uphold!” Patrick said sternly.

“Ach, and does upholding moral decency mean not allowing gay couples to the Valentine’s disco?” Clare challenged him.

“What are you talking about, girl?” Patrick countered.

“I happen to be a lesbian, Mr. O’Driscoll! And I for one am not happy with feeling like I’m being made to consume my true self for the sake of this fundraiser, and for the sake of upholding your so called high moral decency…. with all due respect!” Clare shouted. Stepping forward. The much larger, taller man was stunned as the wee lesbian squared up to him.

"And if you won't allow us to come to this fundraiser with our partners..... Then we'll let our parents know, and they won't pay a thing towards it!" Clare stated.

"Sweet Jesus, Clare!" Erin exclaimed quietly, smiling proudly; Michelle glanced at her wee friend as Patrick O'Driscoll stood silent. Clare's statement cast an uncertain look upon the man's face as the crowd of girls quickly jumped on what Clare had said. Patrick looked out at the rising mutiny that stood before him.

"I did try to tell you.... this pairing system was never going to work." Father Peter uttered.

Patrick could feel his control slipping from his fingers as rhetorical unrest in the crowd grew louder. He scowled angrily and turned towards the priest.

"Father Peter.... I expect you to handle this, right now." Patrick hissed with a look of disdain on his face as he made a hasty exit, walking down the stairway through the crowd of angry students, he walked back up the corridor towards the headmasters office. Father Peter looked aghast as he watched the man now retreat away from the mess he had caused.

"Oh my God. He's walking away from it all! What an absolute coward!" James said with disgust, watching Patrick walk away.

"I didn't think he could move that fast." Marco joked.

The crowd fell quiet as all eyes were now on Father Peter. A look came across his face which mirrored the disgust of the crowd. He took the piece of paper and observed the list. He looked at the crowd one more time, before slowing folding the paper up, pausing slightly. The crowd watched him as he tore the list to pieces. The girls gasped with excitement while Jenny Joyce gawked.

“Girls… consider this my decision.” Father Peter announced. The crowd of girls exploded with a jubilant cheer, they clapped happily. Father Peter smiled for the first time in ages. “Now please, make your way to class.” He requested. The crowd began to fork off happily down different corridors, abuzz with the fact that they’d made a difference.

“Better than Match of the Day, this is, innit?” James laughed with Marco. They then moved forward as the gang crowded around Clare, congratulating her for taking a stand against Patrick O’Driscoll.

“Seriously, who the fuck are yer?!” Michelle shot with jubilation, shaking Clare’s shoulders.

“I don’t know…. It just….  Came out!” Clare laughed, throwing her hands up.

“Ye were fecking class, Clare!” Erin exclaimed happily.

“Aye, ye were so! Does this mean you’ve come out as a lesbian for a second time now, Clare?” Orla asked. Everyone rolled their eyes.

“Clare. You just became a legend!” James said proudly.

“You’re a right little rebel, aren’t ya, Clare?” Marco teased, clasping her hand.

“Girls. Please! Class. Now!” Sister Josephine demanded softly.

                The gang looked at one another, agreeing to meet later. They took their bags and parted off to their different classes. As Marco took his leave to walk home. Meanwhile, Father Peter walked into his office where Patrick O’Driscoll was waiting for him. He turned and exploded verbally on the Priest. He stood still and allowed the large man to spout. Seeing his face turn colour was a sight to behold. Seeing now why Sister Michael enjoyed getting under his skin with her “unconventional methods”.

“WHAT IN GOD’S NAME DO YE THINK YER PLAYING AT?! HOW DARE YOU UNDERMINE ME IN FRONT OF THOSE STUDENTS!!!!!” He bellowed.  “WHAT EXACTLY DO YE THINK YER DOING?!!!! YOU THINK YER HERE BECAUSE OF YOUR OWN MERIT????!!!!! …… NEED I REMIND YOU…. THAT IT WAS ME WHO CONVINCED THE SCHOOL BOARD TO ALLOW YOU BACK AFTER THAT LITTLE…. INCIDENT WITH THAT HAIRDRESSER…. IF IT WEREN’T FOR ME…. YOU WOULD BE OUT ON YER ARSE WITH NOWHERE TO GO!!!!! YOU CAME TO ME….. YOU JUST REMEMBER THAT!!!”

“And I am grateful for what you’ve done for me, but I warned you that the pairing idea wouldn’t work…. Also, I will not allow this mindless narrative of yours about moral decency be forced upon these girls so unfairly.” Father Peter argued.

“ACH, SO YE WOULD RATHER HAVE THEM RUNNING ABOUT LIKE A BUNCH OF CARELESS DELINQUIENTS NOW WOULD YE? WELL…. THAT PRETTY MUCH SUMS YOU UP, DOESN’’T IT, PETER? MAYBE I SHOULD HAVE THOUGHT TWICE BEFORE ALLOWING YOU BACK? OR, MAYBE I SHOULD MAKE A LITTLE NOISE OF MY OWN…. MAYBE AN UNFAVOURABLE ACCUSATION ABOUT YOURSELF…. WOULD YOU LIKE ME TO DO THAT?!”

“I didn’t say that. But Mr. O’Driscoll…. This is the 90’s…” Father Peter began.

“SHUT YOUR DAMN MOUTH, FATHER PETER! ALL I CAN SAY TO YOU… IS IF THIS FUNDRAISER IS COMPROMISED IN ANY WAY…. I WILL HAVE YOUR JOB…. JUST LIKE I DID TO SISTER MICHAEL!!!!!!”

Patrick O’Driscoll marched furiously out of the office and slammed the door shut, leaving Father Peter with the sound of silence of the office.

Chapter Text

The day had not gone the way that Patrick O’Driscoll had wanted. The stance made by Clare, as well as Father Peter’s support had caused him to cave to the student’s demands. He removed himself from the premises of Our Lady Immaculate College with great haste just before the bell sounded for the end of school. Not even waiting for Shannon to come out. After a short anxious drive, he pulled over at a telephone box. After speaking his piece, the news of any potential boycott from the Valentine’s disco was not the sort of news that his caller wanted to hear. The large man could feel distinct beads of sweat slowly cascade down his balding, domed head as the caller advised him that he would have to adhere to any other demands from the other schools for the sake of making sure that the other fund-raising discos he had organised would still go ahead without fail.

He swallowed hard as he loosened his tie, he paced on the spot inside the confides of the small telephone box, the door was just about closed off from any passersby. Patrick took short breaths of anxiety as the caller’s words stung him like a scorpion. He was now on the receiving end of a verbal thrashing of his own from one Mr. Stevenson, who had a voice that bit harder than his own. For all his audacity, and egotistical attitude towards everyone around him, this was a phone call where Patrick O’Driscoll was made to keep his ego in check. These people may have been reliant on him for financial assistance in the past, but one word could land him in as much trouble as them, and he knew it. For once, he stayed silent as the man shouted at him, taking a slight pause before starting up again.

“I thought ye said you had everything under control, Patrick?! My boss is gonna lose his fucking shit if these Charity events don’t take place, do ye understand?!!!!.... I thought ye were supposed to be there just to rob the place! Not waste your time trying to convert these Schools into fecking Convents…. Do ye think I give a shite about who these wains go with?!.... My boss says we need to have the cash from these things, we can’t allow any room for suspicion.... Now he’s asking for yer word that we will not have any further disruptions, is that clear, Patrick?!”

“Yes, Mr. Stevenson. You have my absolute word. All the events will go on without any other problems. Once the money’s collected from all of them, you will get yer share. Ye have my word! I’ve not let ye down yet, have I not now?” Patrick insisted.

“…. No, I guess ye haven’t…. But we’re only as good as your last performance, Patrick. You know how much we rely on your support…. as much as you rely on our discretion.” The voice coughed down the phone. “Excuse me…. Now, remind me just one more time…… altogether, how much are ye set to receive?”

“Well, according to my spreadsheet, with the ten events taking place on the same date…. At 100 students at each event…. at £50 per head, if all goes well, we’re looking at a nice juicy sum of £50000 to play with, Mr. Stevenson.” Patrick said proudly, reading from a piece of folded up paper.

“Excellent…. Fucking excellent!” The man’s voice coughed hard down the phone again.

“If ye don’t mind me saying, Mr. Stevenson…. Your voice still sounds…. Rather off?” Patrick said, puzzled.

“….. Well…. if ye spent a lifetime smoking as many fags as I have, yer voice would sound very different too, would it not?”

“Very true… always said cigarettes were bad for your health!” Patrick chuckled nervously.

“I wasn’t asking for a fecking health check, yer one to talk anyway, yer fat bastard! Ye just make sure everything goes through without anyone getting wise! Do ye hear?”

“Of course.”

“Patrick…. given the grander scale of things…. My boss has said it would be to your benefit if ye consider…. Increasing his share?” The voice asked.

“Well, Mr. Stevenson…. have ye ever heard of the saying… give ‘em an inch and they’ll take a mile.... it would be very difficult to explain away the absence of such a large amount of money without people arousing suspicion…. Even for an accountant as good as myself.”

“…. With all due respect, Patrick. I’m not trying to toot your horn…. but ye do talk out of yer arse a lot of the time! We know how much money you’ve stashed away in the past. Have ye not? Who else would be smart enough to shift the amount of funds you’ve taken for yourself this past year or so, and still send funds our way with no one suspecting a thing?”

“Well, that is true, Mr Stevenson. The school board do trust me indefinitely. How else do ye think I was able to convince them that Sister Michael was a detriment to Our Lady Immaculate? The fecking eejits fell for it!!! Christ, but those pricks couldn’t find their ways out of a…. well, a telephone box, shall we say?” Patrick chuckled to himself; he began to calm himself with his shameless boasting.

“So, are ye saying we may be able to receive a larger sum of the money this time round?”

“I’ll see what I can do, Mr. Stevenson. Tell yer boss I’ll try to increase it.... to 10% this time, on the provision that, if needed, I can depend on you?”

“Grand! THAT IS JUST GRAND! God bless yer, Patrick. And yes, ye can rely on us, always. Ye have no idea what that’s gonna do for us. Until then. You just make sure you keep yer nose clean if ye know what I mean. We’ll be in touch.” The phone line went dead.

Patrick breathed out heavily as he hung up the phone. He stumbled back to the car, he slammed the door shut and tilted his head back, exhaling loudly.

“Fucking dose, in his dreams!” He laughed to himself. He looked around and reached for his laptop. He powered it up and reached into the satchel’s pocket compartment for the floppy disc. Sliding the disc into the drive, Patrick’s face contorted with panic as he gawked at the screen.

“WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS????!!!!” Patrick shrieked inside his car.

                He bolted out of the car and ran back to the telephone box and dialled in a frenzy. Miss Mooney barely said a word before Patrick barked his orders for her to put him through to Father Peter.

“Mr. O’Driscoll, what is the problem now?!”

“Curb yer tongue, Father Peter. There should a disc there on the desk! Is it there?!”

Father Peter glanced about the desk “……No. There’s no disc here!” He said.

“Don’t gimme that! It must be there, I had it earlier today, but now I’ve got some sort of psychology paper thing staring back at me!....... Father Peter?” Patrick felt the hard pounding in his chest.

“Oh…. You know something, I think I might have given your disc to someone else by accident….” Father Peter admitted, gritting his teeth, awaiting the explosion on the other end of the phone.

“OH, FOR CHRIST’S SAKE!!!! Ye stupid fucking eejit! Who in God’s name did ye give it to?!” Patrick screamed.

Orla walked the pushchair in a playful zig zag fashion down the hill with Anna. She asked her wee cousin what her favourite sweeties were as she walked towards Dennis’ Wee Shop with Marco, Michelle, and Clare, along with Coco Pops. Erin and James opted to stay back at Erin’s house to hear more news about Joe. Mary and Gerry had just about managed to inform them that Joe was down at the Police Station, but they weren’t sure why. Michelle was indifferent to the situation as she raged, and power walked in front of the group. There was a chill in the air, so they were wrapped up.

“Can ye not slow down, Michelle?!” Clare called; her request was ignored as Michelle marched on.

“Alright… What’s got her raging?” Marco asked.

“She wouldn’t say. She just sat in the car and put the music up full blast! My ears are still ringing.” Clare said.

“So, do ye like Chocolate buttons, or white chocolate mice?” Orla asked Anna. She’d pulled the pushchair onto its rear wheels to see her face.

“Buttons!” Anna replied loudly. “Yay, Me too!” Orla replied. Coco Pops barked.

“Oh, you too, boy?” Marco asked, which made Anna laugh. Orla took off down the hill with Anna.

“What do you think’s bothering Michelle? I mean, it must be some right proper bars for her to not say anything about leaving Erin and James alone?  I mean, I know we need to know what’s happened to Joe, but they could have still come with us! What if Mary and Gerry come home and they’re up to some funny business? Sweet suffering Jesus, Marco! Maybe ye should go back!” Clare began to shake.

“OK….. Clare……Shhhhh!” Marco whispered. “Breathe…… OK?” Clare took a deep breath. “Just let them have a moment. Let’s face it, they don’t get many, do they?” He asked, pointing at Michelle.

“Aye, that is true…. Maybe they do deserve a moment to themselves. I mean, I’m sure they can be trusted to be sensible…. I hope. Then again, they’re not as sneaky as you two. Are they now?” Clare joked suddenly, pointing at him and Orla.

“We’re not sneaky!” Marco smirked. Clare shrugged her shoulders and walked ahead. “Oi! We are NOT sneaky!” He insisted as they arrived at Dennis’ wee shop, where Dennis was in the middle of an argument with a young regular, then he sharply spotted Coco Pops in Clare’s arms.

“Oi! What yer game? This is not a fecking dog kennel! Read the sign! No dogs allowed in here!” He barked.

“So, how come you’re allowed in here, Dennis?” Michelle shot.

“Ach, come on Dennis. It’s foundering out there. It’s only Coco Pops. He’s harmless.” Clare said, cradling Coco Pops. Dennis didn’t have a chance to reply.

“Ye said this were 26pm only yesterday!” The young lad shot at him.

“Well, it’s 28p today! And this isn’t yesterday, is it now, Smart Hole!” Dennis shot back.

“Ye know, Yesterday was tomorrow the day before yesterday, Dennis.” Orla said, confusing everyone.

“Christ! What do ye think this is? Fucking Blockbusters, or something?” Dennis scoffed.

“Will ye mind yer language, Dennis?!” Orla shot an annoyed look, pushing Anna away towards the Pic n’ mix.

“Ach Christ! Are ye still here?” Dennis asked, looking at Marco. “I would have thought Immigration would have caught yer by now!” Dennis smirked.

“Yea, nice one, Dennis? …. How’d your brain implant go, good?” Marco shot back.

“WHAT?!” Dennis raged.

“Ahhhh!” Marco chuckled, stopping him.

“…..Ach, really fucking funny!” Dennis scoffed sarcastically.

“Look, I’m giving ye 26p! My mammy can’t wait!” The young lad said, taking the bag of food seasoning.

“Aye, I bet she were thinking that when she were giving birth to yer! NOW GET OUT!” Dennis shouted. The young lad flashed his middle finger at Dennis and calmly walked out.

“See ya later, Marco!” The young lad called as he left.

“Yea, laters, Owen!”

“Here ye go, Dennis, how much?” Michelle said, gruffly placing her stuff on the counter.

“What’s yer problem?”

“Why do you give a shite?!” She shot back.

“Good point. I guess I don’t.” Dennis scoffed.

“Have ye ever thought of seeing a Psychiatrist, Dennis?” Clare asked.

“Be better just to stick ‘im in the padded cell!” Michelle shot.

“What are you talking about now?” Dennis asked, scrunching his face.

“Aye, ye can get rid of all those wee nasty Dennis’ running around inside yer head.” Orla smiled. Placing their supplies on the counter.

“That’s £12 ye mouthy shites!” Dennis groaned.

Coco Pops then started growling and barking, shocking everyone, including Dennis, who flinched back, slamming himself against a stack of jarred sweets and crap toys. He reached round and grabbed the nearest thing he could grab; he raised his hand to show himself armed with a green squeaky phone toy. The gang, including Anna started laughing while Clare contorted her face with fear as she held on to Coco Pops for dear life.

“Come on then, yer little shite! I’ll kick yer arse!” Dennis shouted. Coco Pops snatched the squeaky phone away with his teeth. Dennis backed away again comically, his face was white as a sheet. Coco Pops chewed the toy playfully

“Coco Pops! Oi! No! Calm down, boy!” Marco said sternly, taking Coco Pops from Clare. Anna laughed hysterically. Making Michelle laugh as well.

“Stall the ball! Are ye scared of dogs, Dennis?” Michelle laughed.

“Of course, I’m not!” Dennis shot.

“Aye I think ye are, Dennis!” Orla pressed.

“GEEEEEEET OUUUUUUUUUT! AND IF I SEE THAT DOG HERE AGAIN, I’LL SMASH HIS LITTLE HEAD IN!”

“How much for the toy, Dennis?!” Marco called as the girls walked out. Amidst the hysterics. Marco doubled back to go and pay Dennis for the squeaky toy. Michelle and Clare calmed themselves and glanced yonder. They saw something that froze them still. They could see Gerry in his car with the entourage of Mary, Sarah, and Joe driving in the direction of home.

“Oh fuck!” Michelle shouted.

“Jesus f’ing wept!” Clare echoed.

“What is it?” Orla asked.

“Yer Uncle Gerry just drove past!” Michelle yelled, panicking. “Oh, those two better not be up to anything!” Realizing the consequences for herself as much as Erin and James. Orla looked confused.

“Why is that bad?” Orla asked.

“Are ye serious, Orla! What if they’re having se….” Clare stopped herself, remembering Anna was with them. Orla’s eyes widened.

“What’s going on?” Marco rejoined them.

“Gerry just drove by! They’re on their way home, and it’s all your fault!” Clare shouted.

“What’d I do?” Marco cried.

“Oh Fuck! Now they’re gonna find them doing the nasty, I’m gonna get in shit cos of this as well!” Michelle despaired.

“Calm down Michelle. They’re gonna go through the traffic lights. There’s a way we can get back before them. Ye know how Uncle Gerry drives.” Orla said.

“How?!” Michelle asked, perplexed at Orla’s claim.

“I know a back street route back to the house. If we run, we can get in through the back door. I’ve done it before.” Orla claimed.

“Orla…. ye better have yer fucking running shoes on! You two get back there and make sure they’re not doing anything! GO!!!!!” Michelle shouted.

“Come on!”  Orla took Marco’s hand.

Orla ran on with Marco in hot pursuit. Michelle and Clare walked back as quicky as they could go with Anna and Coco Pops. Orla led the way through street lit roads, and dark alleyways. They sprinted neck and neck down a road, bounding as fast as possible towards the Quinn house.

“Bet I can beat ya!” Orla smiled.

“I just hope we beat them!” Marco laughed.

In the kitchen, Erin fidgeted at the table while James took up the duties of washing the dishes. She tried to distract herself by listening intently to her Dictaphone but the situation with her Granda prevented her from concentrating. She was so annoyed; she pulled her headphones off and threw her Dictaphone across the table and folded her arms. It wasn’t just her Granda she was thinking about. She kept glancing over at James who had his back to her. She bit her lip nervously. Turning round, seeing she was tense; James walked over right on queue and slid a mug of hot tea in front of her. She was frowning at first, but looking up at James’ warm smile, her frown broke, and she smiled back.

“Thanks, James.” Erin said.

“I’m sure everything’s fine, Erin.”

Erin paused, gripping his hand. “Why couldn’t we go with them?”

“Maybe they thought we’d get arrested again?” James joked, but the quip went without a reaction. He gently stroked Erin’s back. “Hey, I doubt your Grandad has actually done anything illegal. He said he’s thought about it once or twice, but he’s never gone through with anything, has he?” James suggested.

“Well, then what’s he doing down the Police Station?” Erin asked.

James could only shrug his shoulders. He moved in and gave her a kiss. Moving back to the sink. Erin sat and pondered some more before looking over at James. His back to her, Erin stared at him, his ample frame, his kind aura. He was hers, and they were alone in the house. Familiar yearnings built up inside Erin as she stood and walked slowly over to him. James felt electricity flow up his back as her fingers travelled slowly up to his neck. He smiled, and felt his chest tighten. His feet went numb, and his heart pounded hard and fast as he felt Erin’s hands grip and stroke his shoulders. He turned to face her.

“Erin…. Are you sure about…” James asked but Erin shushed him.

 She stretched up and their lips met. James pulled her towards him, their kiss deepened, wrapping his arms around her. Erin ran her hands through his curled hair as his hand travelled down to her hips. Erin let out a moan of ecstasy as James picked her up. Her legs wrapped around his waist as he placed her on the kitchen table. They explored each other, tasting their lips with each kiss. The sight of seeing James’ name next to Jenny Joyce’s had lit a fire in Erin that burned inside her all afternoon. They smiled at each other as they relished this rare moment of complete privacy. Still in their uniforms. Erin pulled her jumper off and then pulled James’s off.  He reached for Erin’s tie, and quickly pulled it off. He picked her up again and took her to the sofa. They lay there as James began to unbutton her shirt.

“James?” Erin said suddenly.

“Yeah?” He answered, breathing heavily.

“….. Let’s go to my room.” Erin gasped.

“ERIN WE’RE HERE!!!!!” Orla burst in from the back door. Followed by Marco.

“JESUS FUCKING CHRIST!!!!!” Erin screamed as she rolled off the sofa with James. James groaned as she landed on top of her. Orla and Marco walked into the living room and saw them on the floor.

“Are we…… interrupting anything?……..” Marco gasped to catch his breath. Erin and James looked up at them from the floor. They were leaning on each other to catch their breaths.

“ARE YE FUCKING MENTAL?!” Erin shouted, tucking close to James.

“What the actual cock are you two doing?” James moaned.

“Not what you two were doing, that’s for sure!” Marco answered, still panting. Erin and James shot a look at each other.

“Listen… Erin. We just rushed back to tell ye….” Orla started.

The front door then opened. “Ye really put her foot in it, this time, didn’t ye Joe!” Gerry shouted.

“WHO ARE YOU TO SAY THAT TO ME? YE SOFT BASTARD!” Joe shouted back. The foursome looked at each other in shock.

“SHIT!!!!” Erin pushed James off. She ran into the kitchen, buttoning up her shirt while the two men argued in the hallway.

“Why’s yer shirt undone, Erin?” Orla asked, scrunching her face. “Were ye showing James yer bra?”

“Shut up, Orla! They’ll hear you. It’s not like yer wear your bra on a regular basis now, is it?” Erin whispered, buttoning up her shirt.

“She does have a point there.” Marco admitted. Orla’s eyes widened as she shot a look at him.

“Marco! Behave!” Orla laughed with embarrassment, slapping his arm.

“I’m sorry. What did he just say?!” James asked, walking into the kitchen.

“Not now James! Marco, get over there!” Erin shoved Marco towards the sofa. Orla bounded into the hallway to give Erin and James a chance to sort themselves out.

“Ye alright, Granda!” Orla ran and hugged him, running past Gerry.

“Ach, hello love. Ye feeling better now?” Joe said, hugging her warmly. Orla nodded.

“So, why were yer at the police station, Granda?” Orla asked.

“Orla, can ye not broadcast it, we don’t want the whole street knowing!” Gerry protested.

“Ye mind yerself! It’s not like no one else ever had run-ins with the law once or twice!” Joe argued.

“Can we not get inside? I’m foundering out here, so I am!! It’s doing murder to my curls, so it is. That’s not why ye were arrested was it Da?” Sarah asked.

“Lord have mercy, Sarah! They don’t let suspected murderers go home!” Mary shouted.

                With the parents stopped in the doorway. Erin and James quickly re arranged and straightened their uniforms. James went back to the sink while Erin casually awaited them.

“Are ye alright, Granda?” Erin asked as he walked in.

“Aye, I’m fine. Thanks, love. Got ye working hard there, has she James?” Joe chuckled as he walked in.

“Yeah, training me up.” James quipped.

“You alright Joe?” Marco feigned a yawn as he walked in from the living room.

“Aye. I’m good, lad, you just wake up or something?” Joe asked.

“Yeah, dozed off a bit.”

“Uh, do ye think we can get back to the matter at hand, Joe?!” Gerry said.

“What are ye crying about, ya wet fecking lettuce?”

“Ye still haven’t said why ye were down the Police station!” Gerry pointed out.

“And I told you, it’s none of your business!” Joe shot back.

“Hold on a second…. Where’s Anna?” Mary cried.

“Hiya, Mary.” Clare and Michelle arrived right on queue. Marco let out a big breath of relief.

“Mammy!” Anna called.

“What’s all this?” Mary asked.

“Well, it’s like this Mary…” Michelle started.

“We just took Anna for a walk with Coco Pops, Mary! He was getting all excited, and we didn’t want him to wake Marco, seeing as he was asleep from being up all night. And Erin and James wanted to wait and see if you’d ring. So, Yes! Me and Michelle, JUST Me and Michelle! took Anna down to Dennis’, and we bought some chocolate buttons, and Orla stayed here with Erin and James too, so there’s absolutely nothing to worry about!” Clare squeaked, her voice breaking with panic. Mary stood still, shocked at the flurry of information that was just fired at her without asking.

“Alright, Clare! Calm down! I wasn’t interrogating yers!” Mary answered.

“Seriously, Clare. Yer have as much stealth as a pished elephant.” Michelle whispered.

“Ah, Coco Pops has a new toy, has he?” Sarah asked. Seeing him chewing on to the squeaky phone.

“…. Oh yeah! Where’d you get that from?” Marco feigned.

“Ach, Marco… ye know here that came from…. It came from Dennis’ shop.” Orla said. Mary suspected something.

“How did you know that Orla. I thought ye were here?” Mary asked.

“Aye! That’s right, Orla! Just before you chose to stay here with Erin and James. Ye mentioned that Coco Pops needed a new toy to play with. So, while ye stayed here, we got him one from Dennis’ wee shop……. Right?” Michelle intervened, nodding toward Orla with her eyes wide open, hoping desperately she would clock on to what she was implying.

“….. Aye. That’s right.” Orla slowly nodded along with her. Mary squinted her eyes as the room fell silent. What is going on here? She thought suspiciously.

“James! Tell me the truth…. Was Orla here with you, Erin and Marco?” She asked. All eyes were on James.

“…. Yeah…. Absolutely, Mary.” James answered.

“Marco?” Mary turned to him.

“I’d take James’ word for it, Mary. I was flittering in and out…. Oh sorry.” He yawned.

“Right…. Well, ye better get on with your homework.” Mary said. The gang agreed and made a hasty exit.

“Yep! Come on. Let’s get out of their hair, girls.” Erin said as she led the way. The gang moved towards the stairs.

“Just a minute!” Mary called. The gang froze, they shot looks at each other and turned back.

“…… If yer all staying for tea, it’ll have to be chippy, cos I don’t have time to cook…. Clare? Call Laurie to see if she fancies it, but she’s gonna need to chip in.” The gang agreed collectively and made their way up to Erin’s room. The parents watched them go.

“…. Ye know they’re lying out of their holes, don’t yer?” Joe quizzed.

“Well, yer one to talk!” Gerry answered. Joe flashed an angry scowl at Gerry, making him flinch from fear. Mary raised an eyebrow, still suspicious. The gang practically barricaded themselves in Erin’s room. Erin and James collapsed onto the bed. Michelle quickly snatched James by the collar.

“You fucking owe me, yer randy English Prick!” Michelle snapped. Pointing at him.

“You what?” He asked.

“Don’t give it the innocent act, yer fucking pervert! I’m done being your fucking chaperone! I expected yer to behave yerself!”

“Ach, that’s rich coming from yerself, Michelle!” Erin shot at her.

“Yer just as guilty, Miss Inside Out School Jumper! What were ye up to?” Michelle said, tugging on Erin’s inside out jumper, Erin blushed.

“Well…. we were just…. we only…. Actually, that is none of your business!” Erin argued.

“Erin was showing James her bra.” Orla revealed.

“You guys, shush, they’ll hear yer!” Clare protested.

“Why are you raging, all of the sudden, Michelle?” Erin asked.

“Don’t change the subject! Yer the ones who’s horniness is raging!” Michelle shot.

“No, she’s right, Michelle. You’ve been OK with us for the longest time, now you’re losing your rag over it. What’s happened?” James asked.

                Everyone waited for Michelle to spill the beans. The feisty Mallon, threw her blazer off and stomped around the room. Finally sitting in the chair. Michelle spoke.

“Jenny Joyce spoke to Mr. O’Driscoll about choosing me as the DJ for the disco…. It turns out the mouthy cow told him I was…. in so many words…. a questionable person. Like I’d be trying to ride anything that moves at the disco.” Michelle said.

“No…. Where would she get that idea?!” Erin said mockingly.

“Erin!” Marco shot.

“But ye auditioned, Michelle! Ye must have done something right for them to choose you.”

“There was no them, Orla. It was just Jenny Joyce. She’s obviously used this as a chance to suck up to O’Driscoll. She didn’t choose me cos I was good or anything. She chose me to keep an eye on me.”

James scoffed. “Michelle! Why didn’t you say anything?”

“Aye, Michelle. That’s discrimination!” Clare claimed.

“It’s also bullshit!” Marco shot.

“What do yer mean?” Michelle asked.

“Alright, OK. It’s well out of order that she did that…. But you still got the gig, didn’t you?” Marco asked.

“Yeah?” Michelle answered.

“Yeah, So…. Just take the chance. It’s your gig, Michelle!” James said.

“Aye, that’s right! So what if Jenny Joyce had other reasons for choosing ya? Ye can still show everyone you’ve got skills.” Erin said.

“Aye. That ye do, Michelle!” Orla chimed in. With Orla’s arm around Michelle. The feisty one began to mellow.

“Yeah, I suppose yer right.” Michelle shrugged. “But that doesn’t mean you two are off the hook!” Pointing at Erin and James. “Ye need to be more tactful. Ye know yer would have been caught doing the nasty if it weren’t for Forrest Gump’s twins over here!” pointing at Orla and Marco.

“I must admit. That was a miracle ye two got back here before Gerry.” Clare said.

“Aye, that was a right craic running back here!” Orla chuckled, sitting on Marco’s lap.

“…. Mama always said Stupid is as Stupid does!” Marco mimicked.

Michelle shot a look at him. “Yeah. That IS true, yer fucking weirdo!” She laughed. The others all laughed with her. Marco smiled.

They got on to the task of homework. The odd discussion about the subjects they were all doing, and then things went quiet when they focused on their individual A-Level subjects. Orla moved on to her Psychology homework. She switched on the school laptop, inserted the floppy disc and opened the file. Her face then glared with confusion at the screen. She couldn’t make out what she was looking at. Michelle glanced over by chance and was just as confused.

“Oi! What sort of Psychology homework is that, Orla? I haven seen any of this!” Michelle said.  Orla shook her head, still staring at the screen.

“I have no idea what this is!” Orla said.

“Looks like a spreadsheet.” James said, now looking at the screen.

“We know it’s a spreadsheet, Dicko.... What’s it a spreadsheet of?” Michelle queried.

“Are there any names on it?” Marco was now looking.

“……Stevenson account.” Orla said.

“Stevenson? Where have I heard that name before....” Erin thought. “Hold on! That must have been who he was talking to!” She said.

“Who was talking to who?” Clare asked.

“Mr O’Driscoll. He was talking to someone called Stevenson earlier today.” Erin explained.

“How do ye know that?” James asked.

“Well…… I happened to be at Miss Mooney’s desk at the time…. and I…. eavesdropped a little bit…... with my Dictaphone.” She revealed.

“ERIN! YE CAN’T DO THAT!!! OH JESUS!!!! WE’RE REALLY UP THE FUCKING FOYLE NOW IF THEY FIND OUT YOU BEEN EAVESDROPPING ON OTHER PEOPLE’S CALLS!!!! DO YOU REALIZE YE MIGHT BE IN SERIOUS TROUBLE FOR DOING THAT, ERIN???!!!!” Clare grabbed Erin and screamed in a panic. The others stared in disbelief.

“Bloody hell. Can someone get her some fucking oxygen?!” Marc o shot.

“Will I go get some from the hospital?” Orla got up.

“Sit down, will ya?!” Marco said. Pulling her back down by the shirt.

“Mr O’Driscoll’s an accountant, right?” James asked.

“Yeah, so what?” Michelle said.

“Well, maybe this is just this…. Mr. Stevenson’s business accounts. That’s all?” James suggested.

“Whoever he is, he’s a rich fucker! Look at this.” Michelle pointed at the column of numbers. Showing thousands in each box.

“But what’s all this? Our Lady Immaculate? St Joseph’s? St. Vincents? College of the divined? It goes on!” James said, scrolling down the list of schools with different figures next to them.

“What are they?” Marco asked.

“They’re all schools. Other schools. Just like ours.” Orla answered.

“….. What ARE we looking at?” James quizzed. The others all shook their heads as they peered into the screen. Just then, there was a knock at Erin’s door. The door opened and Laurie popped her head in.

“Hiya everyone. What’s the craic?” Laurie smiled.

“Ach, Hiya!” Clare mellowed.

“Alright, babes?” Laurie answered, pecking each other. “Yous lot! Ye better get down downstairs. A mammy said chippy’s here, and Danny’s at the front door with that Shannon girl!” She said.

“MADSTAB’S AT MY FRONT DOOR?!” Erin shouted.

“Let me fucking at ‘im!” Michelle shot up and bolted down the stairs. The others followed quickly. Michelle saw that Joe was standing outside on the porch, looking sternly at MadStab with Gerry at his side. Michelle tried to get in front of them. She saw that Shannon was also there, along with Sinead.

“What the fuck are yous doing here?!” She shouted. The gang filed outside.

“Can ye please calm down, Michelle!” Gerry barked.

“If ye’ve come here for trouble, boy? I’ll give yer trouble!” Joe said sternly.

“Tell ‘em Granda!” Orla shouted from the doorway.

“There is no need for this, Joe.” Gerry asked.

“Ye better calm ol’ Saint Nic down, Daddy.” MadStab taunted.

“Who do you think you’re talking to?” James stepped up.

“Ach, that’s a good move, James. Sucking up to yer future father-in-law?” Michelle joked.

“Not now, Michelle!” Marco shot sternly.

“Danny, don’t… We’re not here for trouble!” Sinead said.

“Oh aye? Trouble always seems to find you, doesn’t it, yer mouthy scab!” Michelle shot at Shannon, who stayed silent.

“We just wanna talk to the dopey one there!” MadStab said, Joe’s eyes lit up.

“You mouthy little shite!” He went to move forward but Marco grabbed him. Gerry stepped in and took Joe back inside as he swore angrily. Marco turned and stepped forward with James and stood toe to toe with MadStab.

“I dare you to say that again!” Marco said angrily through gritted teeth; his eyes burned a hole through MadStab.

“How’s yer eye, AYE-TIE?” MadStab chuckled. His face bore a maniacal grin.

Marco then feigned a punch, MadStab flinched back, covering his right rib. “Better than your ribs!” Marco said.

“Yer little shite! Come on LET’S GO!” MadStab shouted.

“I’m calling the Police!” Clare ran back indoors. Mary then came charging out.

“IF YE DON’T GET YER ARSE OFF MY FRONT DOORSTEP! I’LL SHOVE THIS WOODEN SPOON RIGHT UP YER ARSE, BOY!” Mary shouted, brandishing her infamous wooden spoon. MadStab stepped back.

“Ye better do what she says, Danny! She never bluffs!” Erin warned, her face contorting.

“Danny, stop! Look…. We just came to get something. Some work that belongs to my Da. It’s confidential apparently. It’s on a floppy disc. Do ye lot have it?” Sinead asked.

“Aye… we have it, Sinead. It’s ok…. I’ll go get it.” Orla went back inside.  James kept his arm across Marco’s chest as he stared at MadStab until Orla came back with the disc. She shot her own stare at MadStab before she handed the disc to Sinead, who gave Orla her homework disc. Gerry had now come back to the front door.

“Right, ye got what ye wanted. Now get gone before we do call the Police. Ye can tell yer Uncle that if he wants to talk to us, he can come round himself, and not send some heavy round to harass our wains!” Gerry barked.

“No problem, Mr Quinn. We won’t come by here anymore.” Sinead said to Gerry, she motioned MadStab to leave.

“See ya around, boys!” He smirked as he walked away.

“Be careful what ye wish for Danny! Bears are most dangerous when their territory’s threatened.” Orla called. MadStab shot a look of confusion at her as they left.

“What the fuck just happened?” Michelle asked as Gerry walked back indoors with Mary. Leaving the wains out on the porch.

“That isn’t right. There’s something strange going on here, James.” Erin said.

“It’s alright, calm down.” James said, he hugged Erin as they walked back inside.

“That bastard is fucking asking for it!” Michelle raged as she followed them.

“What are we gonna do? What are we gonna do?!” Clare panicked. Laurie rubbed her arms as she walked back inside with her.

Marco could see that Orla was holding her head again. “You ok?” He asked her. She turned and hugged him hard.

“I am now.” Orla whispered. They turned and walked back inside.

Chapter Text

The immediate aftermath of having MadStab at the Quinn’s front door was not followed with the expected thunderous rollicking from Mary. But the silent tension that weathered inside the kitchen during dinner was so thick, it could be cut with a knife. Friday came as soon as it went. Saturday morning came, and despite the tensions, something they were used to for more reasons than one; Erin and Orla were both exceptionally excited. They opted to sleep together in Erin’s room the night before. Sporadic shouting matches between the parents took place downstairs; mostly about why Granda Joe would not tell them why he was summoned to the Police station; but the two cousins had a welcoming distraction. Orla had made sure her homework was finished as soon as she came home Friday afternoon after school. Nothing was going to stand in her way, not even dance class. She was going on her first proper date with Marco. While Erin quizzed her about where they were going; Bowling, Café, Cinema, Archery Range, Art Museum, all of these were wrong. She never would have guessed that her cooky cousin’s energetic elation was because she had chosen to go on a hike trail to Sawel Mountain. Orla was oblivious to the frowns and cross expressions that bore the faces of her Aunt Mary and Granda Joe as she got her backpack together.

As they sat in the kitchen, Orla then turned to ask Erin where she was going for her date with James. While Erin had informed Orla that they were going for dinner at Marco’s restaurant n Strabane, she wasn’t sure why they were going in the afternoon as the reservation wasn’t until 6pm. Orla began to feed the idea that some kind of surprise was in store for her cousin. However, the exaggerated suggestions like deep sea diving, Knife throwing, and fire eating made Erin dismiss the idea of a surprise. It was just after 2pm, The cooky girl sat on the kitchen floor with her leg in the air as she strained to slide on her waterproof boots. Already sporting her beret hat, and camouflage jacket. Sarah smiled happily at her daughter’s excitement as she smoked her cigarette. Erin couldn’t help but chuckle at how erratic she was in her excitement, even for Orla. The parents appeared to have mellowed, but Erin wasn’t fooled as they made conversation.

“I take it yer looking forward to it, Orla?” Joe asked.

“Aye, can’t wait. Granda!”

“Will ye taking the dog as well, Orla love?” Sarah asked.

“Aye we are so.”

“Well, yer best to keep Coco Pops on his leash. Ye don’t wanna be losing him up there!” Mary cautioned her.

“Aye, that’s true. Can’t let those wolves take our Coco Pops. They might force him into joining them, like the Orange Order.” Sarah said, Orla snuggled Coco Pops worriedly.

“I didn’t know wolves were protestants.” Orla asked. Puzzled.

“Wolves aren’t protestants, Orla! Besides, there hasn’t been any wolves in Ireland since the 1700’s” Erin proclaimed.

“But there was a cheetah on the beach in Portnoo that one-time, right Erin?” Marco joked as he walked in. Decked out his in his hiking gear. Orla snapped her head round; grinning happily, she jumped up and ran to him.

“Ach, really funny, you.” Erin pulled a funny face.

“All set are ye, Marco lad?” Joe asked, getting up from his chair.

“Yep, all set.”

“I’ve got my hunting knife with me.” Orla proclaimed.

“Ach, for God’s sake Orla. Yer not gonna go hunting for yer own dinner, are ye now?” Erin joked.

“No, it’s just common sense, Erin. Always be prepared.” Orla shot back. Erin rolled her eyes and shook her head.

“Right, I’ll be in the car.” Joe said. Just then James walked in. “Ach, ye alright, James lad?”

“Alright Joe? Ah brilliant, I caught you. Can we talk quickly?” He said to Marco. Glancing at Erin, who shot a curious look at him as he motioned Marco into the hallway.

“See ye all later!” Orla cried happily as she walked out, and past the boys in the hallway.

“So, is everything set? It’s definitely happening?” James asked secretly.

“Yes! I rang an hour ago. It’s definitely on. Stop bloody stressing!” Marco laughed.

“So, what ye two talking about?” Erin made them jump. Her intuition was heightened. The car horn then sounded.

“Sorry, I gotta go. I’ll see you two later.” Marco smiled as he went to walk out the door.

“Have a good time, Marco!” Erin called. “So… what were ye talking about?” Erin pressed James. But he said nothing, he smiled as he walked into the kitchen. “James?….”

                The picturesque scenery left Orla speechless as she trekked alongside Marco through the boggy section at the start of the trail. Orla paid meticulous attention to the map, even though it was one route in and out, she made sure she informed Maco of what was coming up. The breeze was fresh against a cloudy blue sky which made the peaks and valleys stand out as they trudged alongside the wooden fence which lead the way up towards the summit. Both used a trekking pole as they paused to take in the scenery that stretched over the landscape as they ascended higher up. Coco Pops had been relentless at the start, wanting to bound on as quickly as possible, but was now walking at pace with them. They smiled warmly at each other while holding hands. Away from everything that resided back in Derry. The sound of the breeze was the only noise they could hear, along with Coco Pops panting, his tongue hanging out. They took in the grandeur of the mixture of green woodlands, cropped fields, and the clear water lakes which reflected the blue skies, with a speckle of white farm cottages in the distance amongst distinct farm fields.

Eventually coming to the stone summit after hiking for more than an hour. Orla told Marco that Sawel Mountain was the highest peak in the Sperrins. With her compass, Orla used her dip dab lollypop to point eastwards to see if they could make out the Mourne Mountains. Turning to the west, she pointed out the hills of Donegal. After quenching Coco Pops thirst with some water, Marco looked and saw Orla randomly twirling around, her free spirit personifying the freedom of the land around them while Coco Pops decided to test the surrounding echo with his bark. Marco then moved and wrapped his arms around Orla, cradling her from behind. They looked out at the magnificent landscape.

“It’s …. it’s….” He failed to find a word.

“Cracker? Class?” Orla tried to finish the sentence. Smiling at him, He turned and smiled back.

“Non e bella come te.” Marco said.

“Ah. Merci beaucoup.” Orla beamed.

                The lad fluttered his eyes, knowing he hasn’t spoken French, but before Marco could say anything, Orla moved in, and they shared a tender kiss. Letting the moment pass them by. They began to descend back towards the beginning of the trail. Saying hello to random hikers who walked past them. Both pairs of legs were now feeling heavy and were aching with pain. Arriving back at the car where Joe had been waiting for them. He would have opted to go with them but accepted that the ascend might have been a bit too much for him. The opening of the car doors awoke Joe from his slumber.

“Ach, hello wains. How was the hike?” Joe asked warmly.

“Brilliant Granda!” Orla stated. Gasping with a huge smile. Her cheeks red from the breeze.

“So, where to next? As if I don’t know.” Joe said.

“Why, where we going?” Orla asked, glancing with excitement between Joe and Marco. Who didn’t answer while Joe began to drive them back to Derry.

                James had also managed to stay silent; he smirked innocently while Erin fidgeted with her fingers. Still unaware of why they were going to Strabane so early. Gerry was in on what was going to happen, he peeked and smiled at his daughter, who sported a look of unknowing confusion, and intense curiosity. Erin was more confused when James was dressed in what could only be described as casual, everyday dress. Having seen the plush surroundings of the restaurant they were going to; she would have thought they would have had the chance to dress up. But James insisted that she not wear anything too fancy, only to make sure she had her makeup on. When Gerry pulled up in Strabane, he wished James the best of luck before driving off, at that point, Erin wanted answers.

“Right. What was that all about? I feel like I’m about ready for the hills here. I’ve got my make up on, but not my best clothes. I ain’t going another step until yer tell me what’s happening, James Maguire!” She demanded.

“Just come with me a bit further, and I promise… you’ll know.” James insisted.

Erin huffed annoyingly as they walked along the high street, taking in the sites they’d seen during Christmas break. They came upon a small boutique named Flaherty. James opened the door to let Erin inside. She stepped inside and took in the plush furniture along with the eloquent looking dresses that were hung up on racks, an assortment of different colours and cuts. She turned and flashed a curious smile towards James.

“What’s going on, James?” She asked.

“Well, you remember when Michelle stole my aunt Deidre’s credit card to get those dresses for the prom?”

“Aye, course I do! I remember my mammy losing the absolute run of herself when I walked through the front door.” Erin fluttered her eyes at the recollection.

“Yeah, you were still the prettiest girl there, even though you were covered with tomato juice.” James smirked, seeing Erin’s cheeks turn red at the compliment.

She smiled, remembering again how he’d rescued her from being stood up. “Aye. Ye did show me a grand time…. But what’s that got to do with us with being here?” She asked.

“Have a look at this.” James handed her a business card from the counter. It displayed the Boutique’s details with a chic line design. FLAHERTY BOUTQUE.

“So?” Erin asked.

“This is a business card my mum made.”

“I thought it was stickers that she made?”

“…. She doesn’t only make self-adhesive labels… she also makes business cards too, Erin.” James explained. “When she was over here, she dropped off an order to the owner. Mrs Flaherty. They’re old school friends. And…. Mrs Flaherty said as a way of advertising her shop, she and Mum came up with an idea of hiring out a couple of dresses. And she needed some Models to showcase one of her dresses…. and I suggested…... You’d be perfect for it.”

Erin’s face was a sight to behold. “Me? Ach, catch yourself on…. Are ye being serious, James?” She asked with a change of tone; her eyes bulged as wide as her grin in utter amazement.

“Yeah. Mrs Flaherty gets free advertising, and you ain’t gotta pay anything. She said you can have it for tonight and then wear it for the Valentine’s disco….  If you want?” James said, slightly worried.

“Oh my God!.... Hehehe….I don’t think even that Cara girl was a model for a boutique!” Erin suddenly gloated, sporting one her classic eccentric looks. She launched into James with a huge hug. Just then, Mrs Flaherty walked up behind the counter. A neat slim middle-aged woman with dark short hair.

“Hello there, you must be Erin?” The lady asked with a warm smile.

“Aye, Hello.” She answered, her voice carrying an obvious nervous tone.

“I’m Mrs Flaherty. Why don’t ye come with me and ye can pick something out.” Mrs Flaherty suggested. Erin followed her, an astonished grin planted across her face as she looked back at James. Who mirrored the same smile.

                After a quick change of clothes. Joe drove Orla and Marco into the city centre. Having told her where they were going, not even the aching muscles in their legs could stop them. They rounded a corner and walked towards a site that made Orla gawk with excitement. A new American style diner had just opened near the river foyle, and it was already garnering a reputation for its popular food. The décor reminded Marco of TGI Fridays, the latest pop music, and classic rock songs played as they observed the American pop culture figures strewed over the walls, in addition to electric guitars, LPs, American flags and neon light signs. It was a plethora of colour.

                Scanning the menu. Orla slipped her tongue out, gently biting down on it and squinted her eye, trying to decide what to have. The hike had fuelled her appetite to a ravenous peak. As the waitress came over, she didn’t have time to ask the all-important question. Orla slammed her finger down on the menu, pointing at the biggest burger on offer. Marco nodded with approval and requested the same.

“You sure you can eat that much?” He asked.

“Can you?” She replied, almost cockily, shaking her head, giddy with excitement.

“Is that a challenge?” He shot.

“Aye, it is so.” She nodded.

                Washing down two large chocolate milkshakes on her own; Orla chatted with excitement about what she’d been studying in her A-Levels, and her dance routines, with the inclusion of Oliver Cromwell thrown into the conversation. After Marco was moved to tell her that she had been talking for a while sporting a milk chocolate moustache, he told her a new story about himself and James before he moved to Derry just as their food arrived.

“No way you two did that!” Orla laughed.

“I promise you. We did! Oi, if you don’t believe me, ask James!”

Orla playfully scrunched her face, giggling. “Why’d ye do it?”

“I dunno, I thought it’d be funny!” Marco shrugged.

“Ach, I can understand the importance wanting to know how fast a golf cart could actually go… but did yer have to nick it?” Orla asked.

“We didn’t nick it. We just borrowed it! It never left the golf course.” Marco defended himself.

Spotting that she couldn’t wait any longer. Marco chuckled as he watched Orla plough her way into the stacked burger. She chewed with her cheeks bulging out, mustard and tomato ketchup trickling down the corner of her lips. The conversation had now gone quiet, the odd glance at each other as they consumed their dinner.

“Enjoying it?” Marco asked, unable to stop smiling at her.

“Abolue quacker!” Orla said with a mouthful full of food, pointing at the burger.

“Mmmmmm, Amit, is ooood!” Marco replied, chomping down on his own.

“Manners, Marco; Don’t talk with yer mouth full!” Orla shot.

They munched, crunched and chewed their way through. Finally lifting their heads, Marco reclined in his seat. Orla then reached over for the dessert menu. Scanning down, she slammed her finger down again, she offered the menu to Marco, but he kindly declined. The dessert came over. A small pile of pancakes coated with fruit and chocolate sauce. Undeterred, Orla eagerly tucked in. She then looked up at saw Marco regarding her with a crooked smile.

“What is it?” Orla asked.

“I’m just…. its amazing how much you can eat!” Marco smiled.

Shrugging her shoulders “I don’t think I eat so much. Mind you, Erin says I can give any lad a run for his money when it comes to what I can eat.”

“Well, I know I couldn’t eat that much. But then again, I eat quite a bit cos I train.”

“Ach, yer training leaves yer raging hungry as well?” Orla asked.

Marco nodded. “Oh yeah… all the time.”

“Aye, I know it does me. All the walking, step aerobics, dance class, It’s a right chore, so it is.” Orla slid her fork, stacked with cut up pancake int her mouth.

“Oh yeah, I can tell, Right chore!” Marco quipped.

“Ach, well, if I can eat more than you, that makes me more man than you, hi?” Orla teased.

Marco pondered what she just said, tilting his head sideways, he regarded her. “You know what?...... I think you’re right.” He smiled.

Orla suddenly sported a look of pride.  “Aye, do ye accept that?” Orla asked. Marco reached and took her hand.

“Yeah, I do.” He said. Orla leaned over the table, and they kissed.

“Thanks.” She said.

“You’re welcome.” Marco answered. Orla beamed a warm smile towards him. Her attention was then drawn on someone with their back to her.

“Oh my god! It’s Sister Michael!” Orla cried. “Look! It’s Sister Michael!” Pointing her finger.

“Where?” Marco turned to see a woman make a hasty exit out of the diner. There was no headdress on her, so he wasn’t sure if it was Sister Michael. “Are you sure that was her?” He asked, shooting a confused look at Orla.

“Aye, I swear!” Orla insisted.

                Erin was now staring at her reflection in the mirror for the 8^th time. After trying on seven other dresses, she nodded with approval at the cold shoulder black dress, which bared a remarkable resemblance to a sketch that she’d drawn in her diary from a while back. Accompanied by a silk blue neck scarf and black high heels. She stepped out of the changing booth where James had now sneakily changed into a smart light blue shirt and black trousers. He released a gasp of air from his lungs, she looked absolutely breathtaking.

“Well…. What d’ya think?” Erin asked. She hoped he liked what he saw, but it was obvious that he did.

Looking around to make sure no one was in earshot. James walked up to Erin and held her at her sides. “I can’t believe I gonna say this… but fu-“

“Ah, Erin. Ye look absolutely delightful, dear.” Mrs Flaherty said.

“Thank ye. This is the one.” Erin gushed at the compliment as they walked towards the cashier desk. It was getting close to their dinner reservation.

“Aye, it certainly suits yer. Well then, here are some of our business cards, be sure to pass them round the school to let them know about us. Hope ye enjoy your evening, love.”

“Thank you, Mrs Flaherty.” James said. Opening the door for Erin. They said their goodbyes and made the short walk to the restauarnat, Holding Hands, regarding each other with warm smiles. Gerry was now standing by the car outside the restaurant with a polaroid camera in his hand. He spotted them walking along the pavement, Erin could see the astounded look on her Daddy’s face.

“Erin? Is that yourself?” Gerry asked.

“Aye, it is Daddy? Are ye alright?” Erin asked.

Gerry suddenly sported a perplexed, yet proud expression. “Sweet Jesus. Ye look amazing, love.” He said warmly.

“Aww, thanks Daddy.” Erin hugged him.

“Pass the camera, Gerry.” James said. “Let’s get you two together.” With a flash, James took a picture of Erin and Gerry. The Quinn patriarch told Erin and James to get together, and he took a picture of them together.

“Cracker.” Gerry said, smiling. “Ye better get inside. Have a good time, ye two.” He said. Nodding proudly.

                Erin mellowed to the sound of soft music playing overhead as they walked towards the table. Erin felt a new sense of confidence coming out of her. She was certain that there were more than one pair of eyes of her as she sat down at the table, which was covered in a crisp white tablecloth. Three sets of cutleries on both sides of the plate. Everything felt so eloquent. She immediately reached out to hold James’ hand. Neither of them said a word; they stroked and held each other’s hand, completely lost in each other. Erin then threw a comment about feeling the urge to jump on James there and then. The wee English fella mentioned it was a shame that Gerry was only outside, otherwise he just might have let her, offering no resistance.

Remembering where she was, and what she was wearing, she wasn’t prepared to get her new dress stained in any way before the valentine’s disco. Erin meticulously checked her dress for any food stains between courses. It was too good to be true that they finally had some space for a change, with no one breathing down their necks. Dinner seemed to flash by, as the young couple joked and chatted between courses. When the dessert came, Erin then thought of something that frightened her, snapping her back from the dream like state she had enjoyed so much. Perhaps it was because they had the space they’d craved, but once the thought was in her head, like all things that truly concerned her, it wouldn’t leave without her finding a resolution.

“What’s wrong?”

“Ach, it’s nothing….” She said, caving in quickly to his knowing expression. “Well, it’s just…. This is so nice…. This. You. Us….” She began.

“Yeah, I know. It really is.” James smiled.

“That’s what’s bothering me.” Erin said, frowning slightly.

“What is?”

“It’s not always going to be like this, is it?”

“How do you mean?” James was now slightly worried.

“It’s just… what if ye get into a real fancy university, or what if it’s a university back in England?”

“Why would you think you won’t get into a good university, Erin? You’re brilliant.”

“I just need to know. The other night, I’d never done anything that crazy before.”

“Funny enough, neither have I.” James chuckled.

Erin couldn’t help but chuckle as well. “Ye see, that’s what I mean. I’m loving every moment we get together, James. I guess im saying…. I don’t want it to stop.” She said.

“Me too.” James happily admitted.

“But what if…”

“Erin, calm down. I know we’ve got another year or so before we finish school. But trust me, I’m not gonna let go of you…. I love you, Erin Quinn.” James said.

Erin’s eyes welled happy tears. “I love ye too, James Maguire.”

“That neck scarf really suits you.” James said. Smiling as he shifted the subject.

“I guess we both suit wearing wee scarfs.” Erin replied. James chuckled. “I take it yer mammy sorted the other girls out as well, hi?” She asked.

“Yeah, well, mum didn’t want to leave anyone out. So…” He didn’t need to finish.

“How did Michelle take it?”

“The usual, she ranted and swore, said things about mum, and then she ‘reluctantly’ accepted.” He said.

“Christ, I wish she’d mellow out sometimes. She has a real problem with anyone who has a difference of opinion to her own.” Erin moaned.

“Now, come on. I think you know why she’s like that, don’t you? Plus, she has mellowed, look at us.” James defended his cousin. Erin thought it best to hold her tongue. She tilted her head, knowing James had made a point.

“What about Orla? Is she getting a dress as well?” Erin asked.

“I told her about it, but she didn’t say what she wanted to do.” James answered.

“Oh my god! I hope she doesn’t turn up to the disco in that ski jump suit thingamigig.” Erin worried. “What would Marco think, What would he say, or do?”

“Knowing him, he’d turn up dressed like Al Capone or something!” James quipped.

Erin spluttered. “Ach, that’s a bit harsh, James. Stereotyping yer own best friend, are ye now?”

“Oh, look who’s talking.” James answered. Laughing.

“I am NOT as bad as that!” Erin said, laughing with him. James playfully scoffed at her meek defence.

“Catch yourself on.” Erin shot, threatening to throw her napkin at her laughing wee English fella.

“Well, on that note. I think I better give you an early valentine’s present.”

“Ye what now?” Erin said, seeing James reach under the table, retrieving a small white box, he happily handed it to Erin. She quaintly opened the lid, revealing a white, wooden picture frame with carved roses protruding out. She squinted her eyes at James.

“Well… it’s nice. I guess.” Erin was truly puzzled.

“There’s a canvas inside it.” James said.

“Why’s that?” Erin asked.

“It’s called an autograph frame, I thought it you ever met a celebrity, you could use it to frame their autograph.”

Erin scoffed. “Yeah, like that’s ever gonna happen!”

“Well, if you turn around, you might be surprised.” He said, glancing behind Erin.

The petite blonde was puzzled, but curiosity quickly took over. She turned around. She quickly turned back to look at James, her eyes were wide with shock. Her hands immediately began to tremble uncontrollably. Her lips quivered with the awe of the person she’d just seen sitting behind her.

“JAMES…… Is that……” She got her answer with James’s nodding, joining in her excitement. James stood up and walked over to Erin, he took her hand, which was shaking rapidly.

“Whoa, wait…. What are ye doing?” Erin panicked.

“Why don’t you go and say hello.” James encouraged her.

“No, wait, James!” Erin somehow found herself standing up.

                Erin found herself looking upon the person again. Her legs felt like a pair of twigs that were ready to buckle and snap under a ton weight. James whispered her to take a deep breath as they slowly walked over to the opposite table. James took the lead and walked over, leaving Erin standing timidly just a few feet away.

“Excuse me, Ms Lansbury?” Erin heard her wee English fella speak to the person sitting at the opposite table, none other than Ms. Angela Lansbury. The famous actress from Murder, she wrote herself was there in the restaurant. As cool and calm as her Jessica Fletcher counterpart, she smiled warmly at James as if she was expecting him. The actress then turned shot her warm smile towards Erin herself, making eye contact. Erin could feel her eyes popping out of her head, as she crooked her smile nervously towards her. Ms. Lansbury motioned Erin to come over, but she was too frozen to move. James calmly doubled back; his touch snapped her back to reality.

“Erin, you ok?”

“It’s…. it’s really her?” She gasped.

“Yeah. Come on, she wants to say hello.” James held Erin’s hand and guided her slowly over to the seat next to Ms. Lansbury.

“Hello there, Erin, is it?” She spoke her name. Erin shook as she nodded her head, just able to contain herself, only the incessant rambling of nervousness came out of her mouth.

“Are you alright, dear?” She asked. “It’s nice to meet you.” Offering her hand to Erin. Taking Ms. Lansbury’s hand, Erin then found herself curtseying before Ms. Lansbury as if she were the Queen. James was completely flabbergasted as Erin’s face turned red at what she’d just done. She tried to hide her face from the embarrassment. Ms. Lansbury couldn’t help but chuckle.

“Sorry, Ms. Lansbury, she’s just a bit starstruck.” James said.

“Oh, that’s perfectly fine. Take a seat, dear.” She said politely, still holding Erin’s hand. “Your boyfriend said you were a fan of my show?”

“……Aye.” She said sheepishly. “…..Yes! Aye, that I am so. I….. I think you’re amazing!” Erin exclaimed, finding her voice.

“Aw, thank you very much.” She answered, still holding Erin’s hand. “If I’m honest, I was expecting you.”

“You were?”

“Yes. Your friend who works here. Marco is it?” Ms. Lansbury asked.

“Aye… he’s James’… ach, well, he’s like our best friend.” Erin answered nervously. Glancing back at a smiling James, who was now standing behind her.

“Yes, he said the same about you. Nice lad, he is. Well, after he told me how much of a fan you were. I let it slip that I would be having dinner here tonight. I guess he must have told James, here.”

Erin turned to look at James, then quickly back at Ms. Lansbury. “So, are ye working in the area?”

“Actually, yes. I’m here making a commercial. Have to grab all opportunities when you can, dear.” She said. “Would you like me to sign this for you, Erin?” Spying the picture frame. Erin nodded emphatically.

“Yes please…… So, any upcoming projects?” Erin asked as Ms. Lansbury signed the blank canvas.

“Well, this might interest you. There’s going to be a new Murder, She wrote movie out sometime later this year.” She revealed.

“Are ye serious?” Erin cried happily.

“Absolutely.” She was unfazed. “Keep your eyes open.” Handing back the frame.

“Thank ye so much.” Erin welled up.

“Not at all, dear. I wish you all the best.” She said, as she stood to go, Erin stood with her.

“No need to courtesy this time.” She joked, opting to shake hands instead. As she walked away, Ms. Angela Lansbury looked back and gave Erin a final wave goodbye. James stepped behind her. Erin turned and collapsed into her wee English fella.

“Happy almost Valentine’s day.” James said. Erin wept happily as they hugged.

                She couldn’t take her eyes off the autographed canvas as she leant into James on the journey home. Gerry glanced repeatedly into the rear-view mirror, taking in the sheer joy that his daughter was radiating. He thought of the reaction that Mary would give when they got home.

“So, I take it, dinner was quite uneventful?” Gerry asked the young couple.

“Well, one or two things happened, Gerry.” James smiled. Gerry smiled warmly back at him.

It was a quick goodbye for Erin and James; Gerry dropped him off first. It was the only regret Erin was now feeling. She wanted to kiss him more passionately, but it was back to reality now, under the careful gaze of their families, making sure there was no funny business.

“If it weren’t for the fact that Daddy was made chaperone….” Erin began, gripping James’ hand tight, hinting at some kind of promise. The wee English fella tensed, “I really need to make it up to ye, if yer know what I mean.” She whispered as she moved in for their snog goodnight.

“How’d it go?” Michelle flung the front door open. “Did she cack herself when she saw Angela Lansbury, James?” Michelle laughed.

“She was fine.” James sighed.

“Class frock, Erin! Give us a twirl!” Michelle said, Erin was kind enough to oblige. Michelle nodded with approval. “Seriously, that is CRACKER! Can’t wait to get my one next week now!”

Gerry lightly bibbed the horn. “Ach, Come on Dicko, Say good night and get in! Gerry needs to get home.” Michelle shot at James before going back indoors.

“See you at church tomorrow?” James sighed.

“Aye. Thank ye for dinner, and the dress, and the autograph. It was incredible! Erin said, smiling uncontrollably with each thing. James kissed her good night and watched her walk back to the car. He waved her off as Gerry drove home.

                The atmosphere in the Quinn huse was still tense. Nothing had changed since earlier that day. Joe was across the road with Jim. Mary managed to subside her anguish as she caught sight of Erin in her dress as she walked in.

“D’ya like it mammy?” Erin asked.

“My god. Ye look…. Amazing.” Mary welled up quickly. She stroked Erin’s stray hair behind her ear. Her wain truly looked grown up. “Ye just make sure ye keep it clean now, do ye hear?!” Pointing her finger, returning to her usual stance. “It’s one thing having to pay out so ye can go to this disco, I don’t need a cleaning bill on top of it.”

Closing her eyes, Erin sighed. “No, Mammy, I won’t. I promise.”

“Well, ye best to get yerself upstairs to bed. Church in the morning.” Mary said. Blinking her eyes to hold back prideful tears as Erin went upstairs.

Erin found Orla already asleep on one side of her bed. Quickly changing out of her dress, hanging it up in her wardrobe, she climbed into bed. On queue, Orla turned over to face her, eye still closed.

How did it go, Erin?” She asked sleepily.

“Grand. Orla. How about yerself?”

“It was cracker.”

“Tell ye more in the morning. Night, Orla.”

“Night, Erin.”

For the stupendous day that Saturday was, Sunday was already proving to be the complete opposite. Sunday service was a tumultuous affair for the Quinns. Everywhere Mary looked, she could see more than one member of the congregation glancing a suspicious look towards Joe McCool. Mary’s emotions swung between anger for the nosy people staring at her father, and anger towards him for being so secretive. Yet, he stood next to her without a care in the world as Orla sang hymns with her head resting on his shoulder. Mary then chastised Erin using only her eyes when she caught her daughter glancing back to look at James.

The Quinn matriarch stewed as Gerry drove them back home.  The parents drove back in one car while the wains drove in the Clio. Gerry could feel the tension inside the car, while Sarah and Joe appeared to be relaxed, unaware of the volcanic eruption that was building inside his wife. Mary slammed the car door shut as she made her way up the pathway. By the time Gerry managed to utter a word to find out what was wrong, Mary was already inside the house, the door still open.

“What have ye said to my Mary now? Yer great big ballache!” Joe demanded. Gerry shot his own look of anger towards his father-in-law, without saying a word, he walked up the pathway, followed by Joe and Sarah. He was now determined to find out what had happened.

“Ye know what? I don’t think it’s wise that ye two come in. I reckon my mammy’s gonna kick right off.” Erin said to both James and Marco.

The boys took heed and walked over to Jim’s. Changing out of their Sunday clothes, they were now draped in old tracksuit trousers and sweatshirts. The day was breezy and overcast as they started to go about their task of checking the car engine. Jim was kind enough to loan some spare oil before making his way over to Erin’s house. Orla eventually sauntered over, confirming that it was kicking off indoors. Opting to give her ears a rest. Between inspecting the car engine with the boys, Orla sat and swung her feet out the side of the car, eating a packet of Taytos while she listened to the radio. Switching the station, Hedonism by Skunk Anansie began. James couldn’t help but notice Marco turning his head away in a failed attempt to hide his sniggering.

“Alright. What’s so funny?” James asked. Smirking at his friend. He suspected an awkward question coming his way.

“I was just thinking about the other night, you and Erin in the living room.”

“Why’s that funny?”

“Well, if you two were gonna do it, why didn’t you go to your place?” Marco asked.

“Aye that was not a wise move, James. Ye were lucky we came in when we did.” Orla chimed in.

“I don’t know…. Didn’t really have time to think.” James huffed helplessly.

“Yeah…. You were too busy thinking of something else, weren’t ya?” Marco suggested, sporting a cheeky grin. At that point, Orla switched the station. 2 Become 1 by The Spice Girls came on the radio.

I need some love like I never needed love before….

I wanna make love to ya baby!

“Oh, fuck off! Will ya!” James laughed, throwing his rag at Marco. Orla laughed as James went to give chase after Marco bolted off down the street. He stopped as soon as he started, his legs still sore from the hike. He then spotted Michelle and Clare walking towards him.

“What are you two gay pricks doing?” Michelle called. “Aren’t ye a bit old for playing kiss chase?!”

“Why, ye jealous?” Marco shot. He suddenly felt Orla jump on his back, planting a kiss on his cheek.

“Caught yer! I win!” She smiled and ran back to the car. Marco laughed as he walked back with Michelle and Clare.

“How’d it go yesterday, Marco?” Clare asked.

“Yeah, we had a great time.”

“And we saw Sister Michael!” Orla exclaimed.

“What? Was she working in the diner?” Michelle asked.

“We’re NOT sure if it was her.” Marco said.

“It’s definitely not who we saw last night.” Erin proclaimed, walking across the road.

“What about ye, Erin?” Clare called. “How was dinner last night?”

“It was absolute MURDER!” Erin stated happily.

                Before Clare could ponder what that meant. Erin proudly handed her the signed canvas.

“To Erin, Best wishes…..Angela Lansbury…. THE ANGELA LANSBURY?!” Clare screamed.

“How many Angela Lansbury’s do ye fucking know?” Michelle asked.

“Thaaaaaat is class, Erin!” Orla stretched her words.

“How did that happen?” Clare asked, pleasantly amazed.

“Well, let’s just say I had a couple of wee English fellas helping me out.” Erin smiled at Marco.

“Hey, don’t look at me. I just told Jaime. It was all his idea.” Marco stepped away, standing next to the car with James.

“So did ye get yer dress yesterday, Erin?” Clare asked.

“Aye. It’s up in my room. It is so cracker!”

“I didn’t see it!” Orla said.

“It’s in the wardrobe, Orla. I’ll show yer later, Clare. It’s proper kicking off in there.” Erin thumbed back towards her house.

“Yer mammy still raging?” Michelle asked. Her eyes widened.

“Aye, she is that!” Erin answered. Just then, Mary appeared at the door.

“ERIN! All of yers! I want you wains in here, NOW!” Mary called over, she pointed into the house.

The gang glanced amongst themselves before walking over. As they walked into the kitchen, they saw Joe, Jim, Sarah, and Gerry sitting quietly at the table. Mary took a deep breath as the wains stood collectively.

“Right! Before anything else is said…… I wanna make something very clear to the lot of yer! First... Stay clear of Shannon O’Driscoll! I do not want any more of these shenanigans coming to my front door EVER again, do ye hear me girls? If I hear so much as a peep out of that school that any of yers are getting into a bother with that wain again, it won’t just be the wooden spoon, there won’t be a disco for you to go to! I’ll see to it that yer mammies say the same! Is that clear?!” She barked. The girls gawked with looks of disdain and annoyance.

“Aye, Mammy.” Erin frowned with surrender.

Trying so hard not plead her case; Erin knew that this storm had been brewing for the last few days. Gulping at the sight of the wooden spoon. A weapon that made Erin, Michelle and Clare tremble with fear, Orla appeared impassive, but nodded slowly and solemnly. Erin seriously pondered her mammy’s orders. She had only just muscled a bit of freedom back from the clutches of the authorities at school when it came to James, now she was faced with a more ferocious authority. One she wouldn’t dare defy; even though she was approaching 17, Mary’s word was still law.

“The same goes for you two!” She turned and pointed the wooden spoon at both James and Marco. “I might not be yer mammy. But if yer seeing our girls, ye better make sure yer both tow the line! 17 or not, if ye come under my roof, ye’ll do as you’re told! Do ye hear me?!”  Mary eyes were bulging. James and Marco nodded silently in agreement.

“It’s alright, Mary. I think ye’ve made yer point.” Gerry wrapped an arm round Mary. “There is a reason why she’s saying this, girls.” Glancing towards Joe. “Gone Joe.”

“Who do ye think ye are, telling me what to do?” Joe barked.

“We’ve been through this Joe. Ye know why they need to know!” Gerry shot back.

“Know what?” Erin asked.

“And I told ye the reason why they don’t need to know!” Joe stood over the table, pointing his finger at Gerry.

“What the fuck is going on?” Michelle asked.

“Joe, will ye stop being a stubborn eejit.” Jim suddenly said. “It’s best they know.”

“All I’m trying to do is protect them, Jim! What good will it do to tell them about something that might not mean anything?!” Joe shouted.

“Daddy, enough! I want no more secrets in this house! Church tday was an absolute nightmare.”

“What does she mean, Granda?” Erin asked.

Joe’s face bared a pained expression. He steadied himself. “Alright, the other day, someone broke into Jim’s house.”

“……What?” Clare asked. The group lined up around him.

“Let ‘im finish wains.” Mary interjected.

“…..Me and Jim just got back after walking the dog….We heard a noise come from upstairs.” Joe continued.

“He must have only just got in. It’s my fault really, I need to remember to fix that fecking back door.” Jim commented. Marco and Orla glanced at each other.

“Before we knew it, this fella, in a balaclava came rushing downstairs, he bowled into the two of us…. We tried to stop him, but the sneaky bastard got away.” Joe said. “That’s why I was down the police station. We were giving a statement.”

“Were ya hurt, Granda?” Erin asked.

“Apart from their STUBBORN man pride, no!” Mary stated.

“Ach, nothing we can’t handle, love. Like I said, the wee fecker ran off before I could get my hands on ‘im. Lucky for him.” Joe quipped.

“Aye, we’d have shown ‘im a thing or two, right Joe?” Jim boasted, clenching his fist.

“Ach, and what would ye have done, threaten ‘im to death? Christ almighty, ye went through all that, and kept it quiet. There was no need! We’ve been going out our minds, people were staring at us in church, and you two act like it’s a big joke? Ye two really must have come up the foyle in a bubble.” Gerry said.

“I wish you’d go and jump in the foyle, yer useless prick!” Joe shot.

“Did he steal anything, Jim?” James asked.

“Funny enough James, No. Well, we don’t think so. We must have disturbed him before he found what he was looking for.” Jim said. “But I don’t have anything of real value, like money or jewellery like that in the house.”

“Maybe it was like an off-chance thing, Jim?” Sarah suggested.

“Well, that’s what the cops said, Sarah. But the only other person living in the house is Marco here. Ye don’t have anything of value in the house, do ye lad?” Jim asked.

“Nothing worth nicking.” Marco answered.

“Maybe he was looking for Marco’s inheritance stuff!” Sarah suggested.

Mary’s eyes widened towards Joe. “Aye, Maybe it was that! Yer haven’t been telling everyone in the pub about the lad’s money, Daddy?” She asked loudly.

“I haven’t said a thing, Mary! Anyway, that stuff is safe, here with me! If anyone would have said anything, it’d been that mouthy shite over there!” Joe pointed at Gerry.

“It’s got nothing to do with me, Joe. Yer his trustee, not me! Why would I say anything?”

Joe turned to look at Marco. “Have ye told anyone, lad?” Joe asked firmly.

“I haven’t said a word.”

“Are ye sure, Marco!” Joe asked again.

“No, I promise.” Marco assured him.

“Actually, I can vouch for this, Joe. I’ve been asking for ages, and he hasn’t said a word.” Michelle chimed in. The others all agreed. Joe calmed as he acknowledged their answer. He flashed a crooked smile. Marco then saw the girls and James smirking at him.

“What?” He asked.

“Ye chose Granda.” Orla smiled. Marco smiled as she hugged him warmly.

“Are yer absolutely certain nothing was taken, Jim?” Mary asked.

Joe scanned his clipboard. “Well, according to my inventory, the only thing that I can’t place…. Is the big crate of drinks that Marco brought over from England.” He said puzzlingly. Michelle’s eyes shot wide open.

“What, you mean it’s gone?!” Joe shot. “Do the cops know about this?”

“Aye, that they do. Sure as I’m sitting here.” Jim confirmed.

“You thieving tight wad!” Joe shouted at Gerry.

“What?!”

“Ye hiding some sort of drinking problem, are yer now Gerry?!”

“Gerry, ye didn’t steal Marco’s crate of drinks, did ye?!” Sarah complained. Gerry gawked at her remark.

“That is an absolute lie!” Gerry protested.

“We need to get the fuck outta here, like right now!” Michelle whispered to Erin in a panic.

As a new argument started up, Michelle made a hasty exit. Erin told the others to follow her. They ran out of the house, catching up with Michelle who was already a fair distance ahead of them.

“Michelle! What’s the problem?” Clare called. Coming to a stop at the bottom of the road. Michelle Looked around before she faced them all.

“Alright… I’ve got a confession to make….”

“Should ye not be in church for that, Michelle?” Orla asked.

“Shut up, Orla!” Erin snapped.

“Marco’s crate of drinks hasn’t gone missing….. I….. sort of took it.” Michelle admitted. The responses came fast and heavy.

“You did what?” James shot.

“What the fuck, Michelle?” Marco shouted.

“Ye stole Marco’s drink crate?!” Erin snapped.

“Michelle, why?!” Clare cried.

“Alright, could one of yers repeat all that?” Michelle asked.

“I think they were saying Why the fuck did ye steal Marco’s drinks crate, Michelle.” Orla complied.

“……Thanks, Orla. That cleared things up.” Michelle said.

“Anytime.” Orla smiled, opening a dib dab.

“Michelle….. Why?” Marco asked, he was clearly puzzled.

 Michelle paused; her eyes darted everywhere before she came clean. “Alright, I panicked! Remember when Jenny Joyce told me why she chose me to be DJ, well it turns out, she wants me to play very specific music for the disco… but I don’t have most of the records on her fucking playlist. I thought if I didn’t have them, she’d just go and find someone else to do the gig instead.”

“And…..” Erin pressed.

Michelle took another breath and went on. “At first, I thought of asking my mammy for the money to buy the records, but then Jenny told me that even though I was DJing, I still had to pay the £50 for the fundraising on top of that. And I knew there was NO WAY my mammy wouldn’t have the money for both, so I… sold the drinks to raise the funds.”

“Ye sold stolen alcohol!!” Clare shrieked.  “Yer not of legal age to drink yerself, and ye’ve been illegally selling stolen alcohol, Michelle!!!”

“Who, exactly, did you sell it to, MIchelle?” James asked.

“Ach ye know, the usual, recovering alcoholics, couple of homeless folks, nuns…. And some of the lads of St. Joseph’s.” Michelle revealed.

“Sweet merciful Jesus!” Clare panicked.

“The boys school… The all-boys school who are co-hosting the disco? Ye sold alcohol to the lads that are gonna be at the valentine’s disco!” Erin snapped.

“Aye. So what?” Michelle argued.

“Erin’s right Michelle, what if they try to sneak it into the school. Into the disco?” James asked. “You could get into some serious shit over this if they rat on you!”

“Don’t be a stupid prick all yer life James! Even if they did, it’s not like it’s got our names written all over it, they won’t trace it back to us!” Michelle argued.

“Do you really think it’s worth the risk, Michelle?” Marco asked. “You’ve told me that Jenny’s like a hawk!”

Michelle then spotted Clare hyperventilating. “OK, Clare, seriously, ye need to calm the fuck down. Nothing’s gonna happen!” She pleaded with annoyance.

Clare’s cack attack began to build. “But what if the disco turns into some kind of drunken brawl! My god! If they point the finger at us…. Forget being expelled from school! They’ll have the RUC down, and we’ll all go get thrown into prison! I won’t last 5 minutes in prison, girls! You’re on ya own this time, Michelle! I can’t be having this!”

“OK, Clare, I think it’s time to come back from the BAD. PLACE!” Marco stepped in. “Look, Michelle, I get why you did what you did, but if you needed some help, why didn’t you just say something? Why didn’t you ask me before you took it?”

“Because she’d still be breaking the actual law, Marco?” Clare argued.

“No, Clare. I’m saying if she needed help, I would have just given her the money.” Marco replied.

“No! I‘m no fucking sponger! I dunno… I just…needed to sort things ASAP.” It was all Michelle could say. “I didn’t mean to…..I’m sorry, Marco.”

Marco saw Michelle was annoyed with herself. “Alright. Alright. Don’t worry. We get why you did it. Just say something next time, OK?” Marco asked.

“Aye, OK.” Michelle answered. Shuffling awkwardly. Orla walked up and hugged Michelle. “Yer not ragin’ are yer?” Michelle asked Marco. He shook his head.

“Well, the police now know it’s missing. Looks like we’re all sworn to secrecy on this one.” James said.

“For God’s sake!” Erin strained angrily.

                The gang sat down on the nearby wall. Once again, an uncertain cloud was hanging over them, the Valentine’s disco was now only 5 days away. They all quietly contemplated what had happened over the past few days. Erin, especially, tried to decipher what this all meant. Why was the disco being used as a Fundraising event?….  Was the School really in debt?…… What were the Oversights Mr O’Driscoll mentioned?…. What did he mean by Past Failures?…. Future school trips in jeopardy?-What did that mean? Why was MadStab so eager to get that disc back?.... Who broke into Jim’s house?.... Was it MadStab?.... Why was Jenny Joyce such an impudent bitch?.... How could Michelle have been so stupid?.....

Chapter Text

The young lad strained hopelessly with the weight of the crate he was carrying. His lanky arms writhed with pain as his non-existent muscles felt like they were stretching like a Stretch Armstrong action figure. He languished behind the male he was with. They were on their way to completing a transaction. The man shifted and knocked on the window of the car before walking round towards the boot. The man then stood in surprise of the demure figure that met him. Shannon O’Driscoll quickly opened the boot, at this point, the man snatched the heavy crate away from the lanky teen and shoved the crate into the boot. Bottles clinked together as it landed with a thump.

“So, what do I call ye?” Shannon asked.

“Just call me Hans.” The man said.

“Hans?” Shannon questioned.

Aye, Hans. Look. Do ye have the money?”

“Aye, there’s yer money.” Shannon scorned as the man snatched it out of her hand. After a quick inspection, he nodded.

“What about ye, Shannon?” The teen said, brushing his ginger hair back. She shot him a cold look.

“So, what ye got planned for all this? House party, hi?” Hans queried.

“Just a gathering.” Shannon replied.

“Open invitation, is it?” The teen joked, flashing his eyebrows.

“Wise up Dean, ya stupid prick! Ye know what it’s for. Christ, It’s bad enough I’m paired with yers.” Shannon scowled.

“Are ye two finished back there?” A gruff voice came from inside the car.

“Aye, Danny. We’re done.”

“Right. Well get in the car.” He shouted.

                Hans grabbed the lanky Dean by the collar as Shannon shut the boot and got back into the car, MadStab shot a cold stare at her.

“Is it all there?”

“Aye, a crateful of it.” Shannon replied excitedly. “But Danny, what does this have to do with….”

“Just shut the fuck up, Shannon. Christ, but yer Da is right. Ye never do know when to keep yer mouth shut. Just make sure ye pass the word around to the lads that there’s drink available. I’ll make sure it’s there.”

Shannon frowned at the harsh words from her cousin. She struggled to understand why her dad was permitting such a thing as alcohol to be consumed at the valentine’s disco. “Will they fall for it?” Shannon asked.

“If they’re as brainless as that McCool gal, they’ll fall for it.” MadStab sneered. “Now are yer sure ye heard them right, hi?”

“Aye. I did so. So where are we going now?” Shannon asked.

“Gotta make a little stop…. In Strabane.” MadStab replied as he started up the car.

                At the Mallon’s house; James and Marco were sat up in James’ room. James was attempting to finish his homework before Erin and Orla came round. Marco was not long back from his apprenticeship study session, as well as working a day shift at the restaurant. Michelle was in her room with Tori Amos “Professional widow (It’s gotta be big)” blaring out loudly while she attempted to finish her homework as well. It was Wednesday afternoon and the girls needed to get to Strabane to pick out their outfits for the Valentines disco. Now only 2 days away. Things were beginning to feel tense for the young Mallon. She had been practicing mixing tracks on her decks but was annoyed that remix dance music was not on the list of approved songs that Jenny Joyce had told her to play for the disco. She knew that given the chance, she would undoubtedly rock the disco in comparison to the more eloquent songs that she had to acquire for fear of losing the gig, but figured they might come in handy for other times. Michelle was so determined to have this gig under her belt, she amazed herself by finding the restraint not to thump Jenny for the continuous dictating she had inflicted on Michelle for the past few days. Knowing Jenny got a kick out of ordering others around was one thing, but with the backing of Patrick O’Driscoll now at her disposal; Michelle knew that Jenny wouldn’t hesitate to use it. She grimaced at the thought of Jenny Joyce selling out to the man’s authority. Michelle brushed the thought off, she bopped her head to the music as she wrote her homework.

The closed door was just keeping the music out as it thumped through the walls while James sat at his desk. Clare and Laurie had agreed to meet the gang at Flaherty’s Boutique.  James looked at the clock on the bedside cabinet. It was just gone 5pm when he slammed the book shut. James spotted that Marco was laid on the bed reading one of his business study books on Cost Analysis & Decision making.

“Good read, is it?” James chuckled.

“Hmmm, It’s dead easy when you think about it. All the outgoings against the money that the restaurant makes, paying for overheads, maintenance, rent, budgeting against ordering supplies for ingredients, tinned foods….. different bottles of drink.”

“What, do you think you might wanna take up business studies now?” James asked.

“I’m already learning all this as part of the apprenticeship. Might come in handy.” Marco reckoned.

“Really? What? You gonna have your own restaurant one day?” James smirked. Marco raised his eyebrows, and tilted his head, agreeing with James’ idea. The music had now faded, and they could hear themselves better.

“Well, I don’t think I’d put Michelle in charge of ordering the drinks.” Marco suddenly quipped.

James gawked “Ooooh, you’re better hope she don’t hear you!” James whispered as they laughed together. “Seriously though, you’re not mad with her, are you?” James asked, carrying a hint of concern in his voice.

“No, I’m not mad with her… not really. Alright, I was annoyed at first, but I get why she did it. I mean, you heard what Jenny told her. She panicked. It’s no big deal.” Marco calmly explained.

“Yeah, give Jenny an inch, and she’ll take a mile.” James agreed.

“Just a shame they won’t allow any proper drinks at the disco. Would’ve been a laugh if they did, wouldn’t you reckon?” Marco beamed. “Give Fatty O’Driscoll a few more grey hairs, wouldn’t it?” The two friends laughed. “God, what a prick!” Marco shot.

“Yeah, well, from what I gathered from the girls, Jenny said they to be on their best behaviour… This whole thing’s supposed to be this all conservative, prim and proper affair. Like she’s trying to impress somebody.” James explained.

“Or is it him whose trying to impress somebody?” Marco suggested. He then saw the awkward pause on James’ face.

“What is it, J’?” Marco smirked.

“I dunno. Something’s really been irking Erin…. She’s been going on about these things that she heard O’Driscoll say about the school. Like there’s debt issues or something. And then, last night, she was over here, and we were watching The Shawshank Redemption…..” James paused.

“Oh yeah? How’d she find it?” Marco asked.

“Oh yeah, she loved the film. But…. As it got to the bit where the Warden starts to get really shifty with all that money, Erin suddenly had this look in her eye. Like a lightbulb just went off, I asked her what was wrong, but she wouldn’t say what it was.” James finished. Marco scrunched his face with confusion.

The wee English fella paused, he then bit down on his tongue. “Co, Can I ask you something? You don’t have to answer if you don’t want to…. I mean, I want you to, but…”

“You wanna know about…. that, don’t you?” Marco asked, exhaling deeply.

“Yea. I get why you don’t want to talk about it…. Bu…“

“What’s the craic ye wee English pricks?” Michelle barged in and sat on the bed; Marco quickly shifted before she sat on him. “What ye talking about?”

“We were just thinking about shopping you off to the cops for nicking my booze.” Marco shot.

“Fuck off!” Michelle groaned. James laughed when Marco flinched from Michelle’s raised arm, looking as if she was about to elbow him below the belt.

“So, what are ye talking about?” Michelle asked. She sighted the pause between James and Marco.

“James was asking me about my… thing.” Marco said.

“What the fuck are ye doing asking questions about his dick for? Ye fucking homo perv! I was right about ye all this time! Christ, wait till Erin hears about this!” Michelle disgruntled.

“Piss off, Michelle. That’s as old as the walls now.” James said. “I was just gonna ask Marco…”

“What? If his dick’s bigger than yours? Quick answer, Yes, it probably is! Not that it’d be difficult or anything.” Michelle shot.

“Oh, something you two aren’t telling me, is there?” James suddenly shot back.

“Piss off!” Michelle and Marco cried together, making James laugh.

“AS IF!” Michelle shot.

“Yeah, She stole my booze, not my heart” Marco shot back. He smiled a cheeky grin as Michelle returned a glare back at him.

“I was asking about his inheritance, Michelle!” James revealed.

“And?” Michelle asked him, now intrigued. At that point, they heard the front door open.

“It’s just us!” Erin called. “Are ye ready to go?” She asked in haste. James got up and left the room leaving Michelle alone with Marco.

“And…. I said nothing.” Marco teased Michelle. He went to get up from the bed.

“Hold on a sec. I actually wanna ask ye something.” She stopped him getting up from the bed. Marco could see a look of concern on her face as she shifted to face him.

“…… We’re ok, hi?” She asked, motioning her fingers back and forth.

“Yeah, why?” Marco asked.

“Cos, I feel like I need to explain why I did what I did…. With the drinks.” Michelle admitted.

“Yeah, I know. You panicked and you needed the money…..” Marco began.

“It’s not just that…..” Michelle paused, she was looking down, she then frowned as she looked at Marco. “I didn’t want ye to think I was taking the piss, Marco. It’s something Clare said, about her saying I was stealing from yer…..”

“Well, technically, she’s got a point.” Marco tried to joke.

“That’s what’s bothering me. I didn’t look at it at ‘stealing’ stealing. I just felt I could do it…. because ye could trust me to sort it out afterwards. And I woulda done. I promise.” Michelle stressed.

“Alright, alright. Michelle. Seriously. Calm down. I’m really not bothered about it.”

“Ach, that also bothers me. I’ve never done something this mental before, I mean, stealing a bulletin board, making funny scones, breaking into the school is one thing…. All those things aren’t even half as bad as this, I know Erin was pissed off with me, and that really gets up my ring, need I tell yer….. but yer not even pissed off with me just a wee bit?” Michelle questioned.

“No. Michelle. I get it. James has said that things aren’t easy to come by for you girls. I know that. I didn’t exactly have the most privileged upbringing myself, did I? That’s why I’ve not wanted to tell you about this… inheritance thing.” Marco then paused.

“Why?”

“Because I’m worried that you all might look at me differently.” Marco replied.

“What’s going on?” Orla asked as she entered the room. Sensing the tension in the room. She smiled as she lunged into a hug from Marco. “What are ye talking about?” She asked.

“Come on now, we gotta shift!” Erin called from downstairs.

“Come on, I’ll tell you all about it in the car.” Marco said. Michelle nodded.

“OK. Wank features. Yer driving!” Michelle called as she lead the way down the stairs with Marco and Orla following her.

As they started off, the roads were slightly busy with the afternoon rush, but eased as they drove further out of Derry. James continually glanced in the rear-view mirror to see Michelle and Orla listen intently to Marco. Erin was also listening. However, James couldn’t help but notice there was another car behind them. He drove appropriately, but the other car constantly kept its distance, which for Derry was quite unusual. Most cars would overtake him once they were out on the open road. But this car opted to stay a fair distance behind them. Marco finally revealed what he ‘d tried to keep secret since coming back. Except now, unlike last time he wasn’t here for just a visit. Like James before him, this was his home, these were his friends, and deep down he knew that keeping something like this wasn’t fair on them after how they’d accepted him as one of their own.  Marco asked Orla if she was ok, who was expressing a bewildered look after hearing what he’d just said. After all, this had been the reason why Marco had to go back to England in the first place. Between watching the road, and the other car that was still trailing behind, James now sported the same shocked look as Michelle, Orla and Erin.

“Jesus Christ!” Erin gasped.

“Did ye just say Seventy-seven?” Michelle asked in a methodical tone. Marco nodded.

“£77? Is that all?!” Erin moaned. Michelle groaned and threw her head up in disbelief.

“Wise up, Erin! Oi, watch the road, you!” Michelle barked to James. “He means Seventy-seven hundred…. right?” She asked, turning to Marco.

“…..Go up one more.” Marco was impassive. Erin shot a wide gawking expression.

“What. Seventy-seven hundred and one? That’s a weird number, isn’t it, hi?” Orla asked.

“Oh, Jesus Christ!” Marco laughed. “I mean go up one more unit!”

“You mean……SEVENTY-SEVEN THOUSAND POUNDS????!!!!!” James shouted into the rear-view mirror.

“JAMES!”

Erin reached and yanked the steering wheel hard to the left just in time. James squealed as he grabbed the wheel to straighten the car up. The oncoming Lorry shot by with a deafening horn sounding. The car was full of hysteric screams. Orla yelled with excitement as if she were riding Barry’s roller-coaster. James slammed the brakes down, and the car came to a screeching halt. His hands were gripped the steering wheel, short breaths entered and escaped him. Erin trembled as she slowly turned round to see Michelle and Marco mirror the same look of horror. Michelle was gripping Marco’s arm. Orla’s eyes looked all around her.

“Is everyone alright?!” Erin asked, petrified by what had just happened.

“Ach. That was class, James! Can we do that again?!” Orla cried with excitement. Her look then went stern. “Stall the ball, where’s me fruit pastilles?” She dove over Marco’s lap and began to search for them on the car floor.

                James turned to look to his left, his eyes met Erin’s. They launched into each other for a passionate snog.

“Oi. What the fuck are ye two playing at?!” Michelle reached and slapped James on the back of the head. “Ya stupid English prick! Ye could have killed us all!” She shouted!

“I’m sorry. I’m sorry.  Everyone alright?” James checked.

“Aye, I think so…. Orla, what are ye doing down there?” Erin asked.

“I can see my fruit pastilles under the seat.” Orla said, her face rested on Marco’s leg as she stretched her arm to reach them. Spying the situation, Michelle chuckled.

“I hope no one comes knocking on the window. Or this’ll look a little suspicious.” Michelle shot a suggestive smile at Marco, causing him to gawk at her. Just then, they jumped at a knock on the window next to James. He wound the window down and saw Chief Constable Byers standing before him. He quickly leant down and came to eye level with James.

“Is everyone alright in here?” He asked with concern.

“Uh…. Ye… yeah! Yes sir, we’re good, we’re fine, good, very fine. Good thanks.” James babbled.

“Snap out of it, James!” Erin barked. “Yes, we’re fine thanks, hi.”

“I just saw what happened back there. Are ye…. Oh my God!” He looked away embarrassed at what he thought he saw. Orla then sat up.

“Ach, Hiya Constable. Yer looking well. Would yer like a fruit pastille?” Orla smiled, holding the tube of sweets up. Michelle turned her head away hiding her laughter.

“Uh, no thanks, love.” The man regained his composure. “Look don’t worry, I’m off duty, yer not in any trouble, but the love of God. Keep yer eyes on the road, lad, do ye hear me?” He said crossly.

“Yes sir. Definitely.” James shook from the adrenaline.

“Alright, where are ye off to now?” Mr Byers asked.

Erin scoffed. “Ach, I’m not sure if that’s any of your…”

“We’re Just going to Strabane, sir.” Marco interjected.

“….. Ach, right. Well, on yer way then. But be careful. Is that clear?” Mr Byers sternly said James before walking away. James gasped with relief. Erin leaned over and hugged him.

“Well, come on Dicko, ye heard him! Shift it!” Michelle ordered.

                They were only 5 minutes outside of Strabane. James started up and drove on, the trailing car had held back, and began to follow again.

Inside the boutique. Clare regarded her reflection in the mirror.  She had chosen an azure blue evening gown. As she regarded herself, her expression was mixed with a smile and a slight frown. She knew remembered her dad’s last words to her, know he would be proud of her, at the same time, she knew this would be one of many monumental moments of her young life that he wouldn’t be able to see in person. Clare began to think about how far she’d come, Laurie’s support had truly been indispensable to her, as well as the support of the gang. Her trail of thought was broken when Laurie suddenly peered inside the changing cubicle and shot her a loving smile. Clare caught her reflection in the mirror and smiled at her presence. Laurie pulled the curtain aside, Clare gawked with delight as she saw that Laurie was wearing a cyan blue evening gown. It hugged her figure beautifully.

“Ye look…No ye go fir…” They laughed as they found themselves saying the same thing to each other.

“Ye go first.” Laurie said.

“Well, I can’t now. Ye just went first.” Clare answered.

“Are ye always gonna argue every point I make?” Laurie chuckled, stroking Clare’s cheek. “Christ, ye can give Margaret Thatcher a run for her money.”

“I hope yer not comparing me to Margaret Thatcher in the looks department.” Clare said.

“Oh aye, proper ride, so she is.” Laurie teased. Gently pecking her lips. “Ye look gorgeous, babes.” She said. They heard the boutique door open. They peered out of the cubicle and glanced to see Michelle looking quite peaky. Orla was staring with astonishment at a mannequin standing near the window.

“Hiya girls.” Clare smiled. Their gaunt expressions brightened when she joined them.

“Wow! Clare ye look amazing!” Erin said. “And you too Laurie!”

“Aw, Thanks Erin!” They said in sync.

“Are ye alright, James?” Clare suddenly spied James’ pale expression. Orla peered round to inspect his him, rubbing his shoulders with concern.

“Yeah….. You look lovely girls.” James said faintly.

“Jesus, what happened to yer?” Laurie asked.

“We nearly hit a Lorry on the way here, but we’re alright.” Orla said. “Ye two look absolutely cracker!” Orla nodded approvingly, pointing towards Clare and Laurie.

“Not a fan of the fantango myself, but as lezzers go, ye both look dead on!” Michelle winked.

 “Ci, Donne straordinarie.” Marco agreed.“What does that mean?” Laurie smiled.“Stunning women.” He answered.

“Aw, thanks you guys. Come on you two, we need to get ye sorted.” Clare said, taking Orla by the hand. Erin was just about to follow them to the back to see Mrs Flaherty when she turned to see that James’ face was still white.

“Marco? Could ye….” Erin started.

“Already on it. Oi you, come with me!” He said.

“Where we going?” James asked.

“The restaurant. You need a stiff drink.” Marco pointed at him.

“Ah, get us one too, will ya Marco?” Michelle asked.

“Funny, I thought I already did!” Marco winked as he walked out with James. Michelle gawked and scowled again as Erin covered her mouth, sniggering as quiet as she could.

“Ohhhh, I’m gonna kill that fucker one day!” Michelle grimaced.

“Oi you girls, ye gotta come see this!” Laurie said with excitement.

They turned and followed Laurie. Clare stood just outside one of the changing cubicles, with an excitable look on her face. Orla was already getting changed. Just then, she jumped out through the curtains of the cubicle, throwing them wildly, covering Clare. Mrs Flaherty stood astonished as she regarded the outfit that Orla had chosen. Erin gazed at her cousin. The halter top moment was one thing. Orla now stood with her back to them all. Her eyes and smile were evident as she turned left and right, taking in what she saw. Michelle’s eyes shared the same impression as Erin’s. Orla caught their looks in the reflection. She spun around wearing a purple evening tuxedo. The trousers were flare shaped with a black swirl pattern from top to bottom. The jacket was plain purple, still wearing her t-shirt underneath.

“What do ya think? I think this is absolute cracker! It’s true! There really isn’t anything that doesn’t suit me!” Orla stated emphatically, pointing at the suit. She bounced happily over to the girls who regarded her outfit with approval.

“That does look cracker on ye, Orla!” Erin agreed.

“Dead on!” Michelle chimed.

“Well, we can get you a nice sleeveless top to put underneath, love. So. it’s looks like we have just one more to go.” Mrs Flaherty said. Looking towards Michelle.

“Can I just make one request. I need something that’s gonna make my tits look cracker,hi?” Michelle declared. Mrs Flaherty eyes shot wide open.

“Jesus Christ!” Erin scoffed.

                The sound of wrenching echoed throughout the toilet as the wee English fella hunched himself over the bowl. James gasped and wheezed deep breaths as the sensation of needing to be sick gradually subsided.

“So, you’re feeling alright now, are ya?” Marco asked. James staggered out of the toilet cubicle. He lunged towards the sink and rinsed his mouth out. Marco handed him some toothpaste and a new, unopened toothbrush.

“Where’d you get these from?”

“My locker. I always wash up after work.” Marco answered.

“Thanks, Mate.” James scrubbed his teeth. “So, do you reckon Erin’ll be alright with me getting her flowers and a card?” He asked, pausing from brushing.

“Well, it’s hard to top what you did a few nights ago. Why don’t you ask her mum?” Marco asked.

“Leave it off. How sad is that?” James stated. He spat out the toothpaste.

“Alright then, ask Orla! She’s probably got a ton of ideas.” Marco joked as they sat in the bar area of the restaurant. He slid a small glass of whiskey in front of James. He downed it quickly to steady his nerves.

“I dont think Erin’s a big fan of monkeys. You better hope Orla isn’t expecting you to get one for her!” James quipped.

“Good point…… I wouldn’t know where to get one.” Marco laughed.

“Well, maybe you owe it to her once you get your money!”  James laughed.

“You mouthy Git!” Marco chuckled, shoving his shoulder.

“Nah, seriously. Have you got any ideas for Orla? One thing I know about her is she’d be expecting something very different.” James said.

“Haven’t got a clue…..” Marco admitted.

“Oi! Marco! Thank Christ yer still here, boyo.” Mick came out form the kitchen. “Listen, I know it might sound a bit cheeky. But could ye quickly give us a hand with unloading a delivery? We’re run off our feet as ye can see.” He asked. Marco paused and looked at James.

“Go on, give him a hand, mate. I’ll just meet you back at the boutique.” James nodded. They slapped hands and went their separate ways. At the boutique Laurie was asking Orla about if she expecting anything in particular for Valentines.

“Nah, I’m not bothered.” Orla admitted as they sat in the changing area. “Mind you, I could really fancy one of those GIANT SIZE Dairy Milk bars, or some Roses.”

“So, ye want flowers too, do ye Orla?” Michelle called form inside the cubicle.

“No, a box of Cadbury’s Roses.” Orla answered, “They have the most cracker selection.”

“Aye, I saw Dennis selling those in his wee shop the other day.” Clare said.

“So, Erin. Any idea what James is gonna get ye for Valentine’s?” Laurie asked.

“Already got it.” Erin beamed.

“Aye, she got to meet the lady from Murder, She Wrote. Got her autograph and everything, so she did.” Orla said. Erin rolled her eyes at Orla interjecting herself… again.

“Thanks, Orla!”

“Wow!” Laurie exclaimed.

“Personally, I think she was wasted on that show.” Orla claimed boldly. Erin shot a look of utter disgust at her cousin.

“I’m sorry?!” She protested. “Would ye care to elaborate on that, Orla?” Erin shouted.

“Well, I just think there were other films she was in that showcased her abilities as an actress in a better light.” Orla said so eloquently.

“Like what?” Clare asked.

“….. Mrs Potts?” Orla said.

“Ye talking about the teapot from the Disney film Beauty and the Beast?” Erin asked.

“Aye. Cracker film that was.” Orla beamed.

“Can’t argue with that. Even though that Gaston’s an arsehole, he’s still a massive ride!” Michelle called.

“I’m sorry, but I can’t believe yer saying that Angela Lansbury showed more depth as an actress as a teapot than a detective!” Erin said hysterically.

“I thought that was your department, Erin?” Michelle called.

“Aye, Erin. Ye mentioned something about this earlier in school. What were ye saying?” Clare asked.

“Looks like I got back just in time.” James sat down net to Erin.

“How much longer are ye gonna be, Michelle?” Erin asked.

“Well, I’m torn between this black one that really tones my arse, but does nothing for my tits, and a red one that really compliments my tits, but I’m not too sure about the colour.”

“Really, Michelle? Do ye mind curbing the language?!” Clare moaned.

“Which one do ye have on now?” Erin groaned. “Mrs Flaherty has to go home, ye know?”

“The red one.” Michelle said.

“Well let’s see it!” Clare said.

                Michelle strutted out wearing a full-length red dress, a slit up to her knee. Complimenting her rack. Orla beamed a wide smile.

“Wow, Michelle. Ye look like that lass in that film ‘The Mask!” She cried.

“Massive ride so she is” Laurie gawked. Clare shot her a look.

“Yeah, she has my vote.” James nodded in agreement. Erin shot him a glare.

“Aye. But she don’t have a rack like mine!” Michelle stated proudly, popping her chest with her hands. Orla nodded.

“Very elegant, Michelle.” Clare rolled her eyes.

“Right. So, what’s the bars that yer talking about, Erin?” Michelle asked, sitting amongst the girls. Erin looked around before starting.

“Well, between us… I’m sure I’ve proper solved the mystery around this whole thing…. It came to me last night. I was watching The Shawshank Redemption with James….”

“Ach, cracker film!” Everyone exclaimed. Everyone then began talking amongst themselves about the quality of the film.

“Aye…. Great film. Well, then ye all know about the Warden character? Remember how he uses the prisoners as free labour, and then he gets bribed, and they got into detail about how the main character who’s an accountant fiddles the books on everything, hi?.….” Erin paused.

“Aye, but what’s that gotta do with the school?” Clare was intrigued. Orla was leaning in with keen interest.

“Well, I reckon the same thing is going on inside the school. And not just our school, other schools as well. Ye see, that must be why O’Driscoll is putting on this valentine’s disco. That’s why EVERYONE was told they must make a ‘charitable contribution’.” Erin paused again.

“Other schools? What other schools?” James asked.

“The schools that were on that spreadsheet thingamigig, James. The one Orla had on the laptop? I went and did some investigating and I found out they’ve got Valentine’s discos on as well…. The same day. I’ve been listening to that phone call I recorded with O’Driscoll talking to someone about things like funds for school trips being unavailable, and that the school has debt issues…. And that spreadsheet we saw, the Stevenson file, hi? It’s almost the same name as Mr. Stevens in the film. The man that doesn’t really exist? I think what we saw….. was actually, a log of what Mr O’Driscoll has stolen from multiple schools!” Erin revealed proudly.

The gang sat in silence. They stared blankly at Erin. They slowly turned to look at each other, unsure of how to honestly react to such an uninhibited claim from their friend. Michelle then scrunched her eyes together, remembering the last time Erin made such an assumption.

“Well fuck me, Erin! That trumps it! I didn’t think ye could get more wired to the moon when Clare  thought the plumber was getting off with ya Mammy!” Michelle laughed. She got up to change out her dress.

“Sounds like ye got a wee bit too wrapped up in the film, so ye did, Erin!” Laurie laughed.

“That is a bit over the top, isn’t it, Erin?” Clare claimed as she got up. Erin gawked in amazement that no one believed her.

“That is so out of order!” Orla spoke slowly, immediately siding with her cousin. Erin was thankful for the one vote of confidence but wasn’t completely convinced that Orla grasped the magnitude of the situation. She turned to James for support, who had stayed sitting next to her, but still has a quizzical look about him as the others gathered themselves together to leave the boutique.

“James, you believe me, right?” Erin asked desperately, frowning sadly. James snapped out of his trail of thought and looked at her. James looked off again, he searched for a word of support for his girlfriend but wasn’t fully convinced.

“Ach, that right! Take yer time! That’ll convince me that ye believe me!” Erin said crossly and shot up out of her seat. She charged outside with James following her.

“Erin, wait.” He said.

“I don’t wanna talk about it!” Erin whined as she walked off. James ran after her, calling out her name repeatedly. The gang all came out carrying their garment bags. Orla opted to walk in the direction of the restaurant to walk back with Marco. Clare took her garment bag and they walked on in the same direction without saying a word. No sooner had Orla turned the corner, she nearly bumped into Marco.

“Oi, easy!” Marco laughed, steadying her.

“Ach, hiya.” Orla hugged him. “Sorry I almost bowled ye over.”

“You already done that once before, remember?” Marco remarked.

“When did I do that?” Orla quizzed, looking at him.

“When I first met you.” Marco said, Orla blushed as her lip crooked with embarrassment. She moved back into their embrace.

“Come on. I need to fill ye in on what’s been happening.” Orla said, locking her arm into his.

As they walked on to meet up with the others; Orla started to fill Marco in with what Erin had said. He listened intently as Orla explained the supposed plot that was hatching. With each explanation, the pieces of the puzzle fell into place, but the picture was still unclear. Marco slowly sported the same quizzical look. He smiled at Orla’s claim that she believed Erin but paused before voicing his own opinion. Like James, he guessed that it wasn’t impossible for such a scam to be true, but at the same time, the chances of getting caught would be too risky for a man in Patrick O’Driscoll’s position. James had just managed to catch up to Erin as she neared the car inside the multi-story car park. Coincidently, Laurie’s car was only a few spaces down from them. James unlocked the car to let Michelle hang her dress in the back. He spotted Erin sulking as she slouched with her arms crossed.

“Erin! Please, can you talk to me?” James pleaded. Her expression was sour.

“Ach, cleared yer head of images of Cameron fecking Diaz have yer now?!” Erins shot, a tone of jealousy in her voice. “Why don’t ye believe me, James?!” Erin’s words now carried a weight of hurt.

“I didn’t say I didn’t believe you!” James assured her.

“Oi. Ye seriously need to wise the fuck up about this, Erin!” Michelle then walked up to her. “This whole thing has made you mental, well, more mental than normal!”

“Aye, Michelle’s right, Erin. Also, even if on the absolute million to one chance that it were true… How are ye even gonna prove it?” Clare quizzed. “Listen girls, I don’t mean to be rude, but I need to shift. Laurie needs to get me and herself home.”

“Ach, James. Go find those two, see where hey are!” Michelle ordered. Just as she spoke, she spied something. “WHAT THE FUCK?!” Michelle shouted.

They turned and saw a figure in a balaclava going through the car. The girls were startled and screamed in horror. The figure slammed the car door shut and ran past them; James managed to tackle him down to the ground. He went to grab the culprit’s free leg, but the figure twisted and kicked him in the face. Erin screamed as she saw James writhe in pain from the kick, but the wee English fella didn’t let go. He struggled against the larger person but eventually managed to grab at the mask. Yanking it away, the figure stood up. The gang gawked at the culprit, MadStab.

“Danny?” Laurie gawked.

“You!” James grimaced, holding the side of his face.

“What about ye, English.... Bet that pissed ye off, didn’t it, hi?” He snarled, pointing towards James’s face, taunting him almost. “Why don’t ye finally grow a set and do something about it?” He shouted, motioning with his hands.

James felt himself burn with anger. Before he could even react. MadStab grabbed him and shoved him down.

“What the fuck are ye doing, Danny?!” Laurie shouted.

“I’M GONNA SEE HOW GOOD HE IS AT STOPPING PENALTIES!” MadStab laughed.

The maniac sprinted forward just as James brought himself to his knees. Still hunched over.

“JAAAAAAMESSSSS!!!!!!” Michelle bounded towards her cousin as MadStab went to take a punt kick, seemingly aiming for James’ face.

Just then, MadStab found himself kicking nothing but air as Marco dove in and tackled James out of the line of fire. MadStab locked up with Marco, both clenching the other in a headlock. Neither person gaining ground to start with, they grappled forcefully like two jousting grizzly bears. Clutching his top, MadStab then flung the teen hard into an adjoining car, smashing the window, setting the car alarm off. MadStab went to throw a punch, but Marco returned the favour and flung MadStab into the side of the car, making him groan from the pain in his ribs. As the girls rushed to tend to James. Orla turned and watched as Marco tussled with MadStab as he tried to free himself. She appeared to be in shock as he held his own against the older lad. Marco managed to pin MadStab against the wall.

“Come on then. Hit me! Hit me! Hit me ya greasy aye-tye!” MadStab screamed to Marco’s face. Holding him steady. Marco felt an old feeling burning inside him. He suddenly heard Billy Foreman’s voice in his head. The air in his lungs became dense. Everything began to darken.

“Aye. That’s right! Come on! Hit me! Punch me as hard as ye can! Ya did it before… didn’t ye?!” MadStab freed himself from Marco’s loosened grip, he leaned his head forward, daring Marco to punch him.

“Lamp ‘im Marco!” Michelle shouted.

“Marco… step off!” James shouted, imploring him to back off, Orla shot a look at James, and then towards Marco.

“Aye, that’s right Marco! Ye know ye want to! Look what I did to little Jamie over there!” MadStab sneered proudly through gritted teeth.

Marco glanced to see the red mark on James’ head. His insides burned like an inferno; his fists clenched as he turned back. MadStab hadn’t moved. A maniacal grin was spread across his face again, just as he’d done in the rugby game. Marco suddenly saw his face again, Billy Foreman. Barely managing to hold back. Marco could hear the incoherent noise of everyone around him as MadStab then shoved him hard, forcing him back two paces.

“STOP IT, DANNY!” Lauire shouted.

“FUCKING HIT ME!!!! WHAT’S THE MATTER, HI? TOO MUCH FOR YER AM I? WHAT HAVE I GOTTA DO? SLAP YER LITTLE DUMB ARSE GIRLFRIEND LIKE YER MAMMY GOT SLAPPED ABOUT ????!!!!!”

“OR MAYBE I’LL MAKE HER SIT ON MY THRONE!!!! I’LL FIND HER ALONE ONE DAY….. AND I’LL GIVE HER A RIGHT GOOD…..!!!” MadStab mocked.

                Marco yelled in anger and shoved Madstab hard into the wall, he grimaced in pain as Marco lifted him up with ease. His fist was shaking. James and the girls raced forward as Orla bounded towards them.

“DOOOOOO IIIIIIIT!!!!!!” He snarled.

“NOOOOOO!” Orla jumped in between them. She bear hugged Marco by the waist, forcing him back.

“No, Marco. Don’t do it! That’s what he wants! Don’t give ‘im what he wants! Please, let go of it! If ye hit ‘im, they might send yer back to England……Marco… look at me!!!” She pleaded. Marco broke his focus and looked at Orla. Her eyes were filled with tears.

“Please…. please, Bear. He’s not worth it!” Orla cried. She hugged him tight. Marco breathed out heavily. Orla’s tender touch snapped him out of his trance. The image of Billy Foreman disappeared. He released his grip from MadStab.

“Danny!!!! Get back here!!!! There’s cops coming!!!” Shannon’s desperate voice could be heard in the distance as MadStab ran back to his car.

“I’ll get yer one day, Boy!” He shouted as he made his escape. James held Marco up from behind him as he collapsed in Orla’s arms. Sirens resounded throughout the multi storey car park.

“I think we better go, you guys!” Clare panicked. They made their way out of the car park just as two police cars drove past them.

                The drive back was intense and quiet. Suddenly pulling the car over with a hasty screech into a layby. MadStab marched angrily towards a phone box. Exhaling violently. He exploded when the call was answered. Relentless swearing was exchanged throughout the phone call between MadStab and the caller. Shannon sat in the car knowing full well who Danny was speaking to. She frowned at the realization that she would soon be meeting the cold stare of her dad, Patrick O’Driscoll over some obvious foiled attempt by Danny to incite either James or Marco to react to. She had done what was asked of her and rang the Police to report a fight in the car park. But given how Danny was screaming down the phone, their plan had obviously gone awry. She thought again of the cold empty feeling that would engulf her as soon as she would arrive home.

                The clio was quiet as Erin gripped James’ hand, regretting her former sharpness towards her wee English fella who sported a red graze on his forehead. Erin lowered her head and cradled his hand. James moved his thumb to gently stroke her cheek. Erin looked up and caught his warm smile. Returning one of her own towards him. Michelle leaned forward, she rubbed James’ shoulder while extending her hand to grip Erin and James’ intertwined hand. There was just enough room for the show of solidarity as Orla sat on Marco’s lap. Her stare was distant as she cradled him in her arms, she frowned sadly, remembering all that he’d gone through, and how close they came to having their happiness spoiled by MadStab. Marco rested his head above Orla’s chest, clenching his eyes tightly shut. Having apologised endlessly to Orla. She knew he meant it. She kissed his forehead and prayed quietly that they stayed as they were. Wishing the same for Erin and James.

I just want us all to be together…. Forever.

“Would anyone like a fruit pastille?” She asked.

“Aye, I could go for one.” Michelle answered. Erin and James both agreed. Passing the packet round, each taking a fruit pastille before handing it back to Orla.

“Do ye want a fruit pastille, Marco?” She asked.

“…. Yes please.” He answered. Taking one for herself, she gave him the last one. The tension faded in an instant.

“…… I love ye, Bear.” She said quietly.

“I love you too….. so much.” He replied. Orla smiled happily.

Chapter Text

The tension inside Patrick O’Driscoll’s kitchen could not be mistaken. He stewed with frustration, unable to unleash at the breakfast table. Forced into waiting for the opportune time to unleash on the figure that sat solemnly at the opposite end. His wife, Jeanette finally gathered her things and said her goodbyes before setting off to work. All the while, the rotund man had stared a cold glare towards Danny. The young man, despite his brawny physical frame, shrivelled at the glare from his uncle, his body, mainly his ribs groaned with pain from his encounter with Marco. Although there was no clear winner, Danny had come away worse than he’d cared to mention. A truth that had infuriated Patrick.

“I thought I could rely on you, Danny…..” Patrick slowly growled, pressing down hard on his own teeth.

“I didn’t think he was that strong.” Danny muttered, his answer lit Patrick up. He threw his fists down hard onto the wooden table as he shot out of his seat.

“FOR FUCKS SAKE, DANNY! You are truly BRAINLESS! You were supposed to make it look like ye got beat up! That’s why Shannon was there. She had the camera to film the ‘evidence’….. The cops would have turned up, and they would have taken care of the rest! But somehow…. Ye both managed to fuck it up!” Patrick was now hovering over his nephew like a vulture. Danny sat still; he shuddered as Patrick passed his aching side.

“It wasn’t my fault that Shannon doesn’t know how to use a fucking-!” Danny complained. Patrick grabbed Danny by the collar. Danny sported a look of fear as the large man snorted like a wild animal, standing over him.

“Ye say another word, another word like that to me, and they’ll be yer last!” Patrick snarled. Releasing him from his firm grip. Patrick backed up and regarded Danny’s nervous disposition.

“Do ye not think those girls, and those two English pricks won’t say anything to their parents, Danny? Jesus Christ!  After everything I’ve done for ye… putting a roof over yer head, security, money, Chief Byers overlooking yer past so ye can play football….. But all ye seem to do lately is MAKE A FOOL OF ME! EVERYTHING YOU DO, REFLECTS ON ME, BOTH YOU AND SHANNON!!!... YER SHITE BRAINED DOSE!” Patrick’s bellowing voice shook Danny to his core.

“I am this close… this close! To finally get what I’ve been deserving all my life! With the money from these charity discos, I will be able to move UP and leave all the freeloaders behind for good! And I AM NOT PREPAREDTO HAVE ANYONE FUCK THIS UP FOR ME, ESPECIALLY MY OWN FAMILY!!!!! HAVE I MADE MYSELF CLEAR??!!!!” Patrick’s face was purple with rage.

“Sorry, Uncle Patrick.” Danny answered meekly, his whole-body trembled.

“Well, it looks like I’m gonna have to take of this myself.” Patrick coldly said.

“Wh… What ye gonna do?” Danny asked. Patrick paced slowly. Then he stopped and turned back to Danny, a plan was building in his head.

                Erin remained adamant in her theory of what was occurring with the charity money being raised by the school. After the incident with MadStab and Marco in Strabane; Erin felt the need to tell someone, her first protocol was to tell her family. They listened to Erin spout about Mr O’Driscoll, but she began to sense that the more detail she went into, she felt that everyone was looking at her as if she was telling a story as gripping as listening to Uncle Colm. After listening to her bizarre tale, Mary only scolded her for not telling them sooner about another incident with MadStab. Joe had to be halted by Gerry from going across the road to Jim’s house.

“Christ, but she does have an imagination, that wain does!” Sarah remarked.

“It’s true, Aunt Sarah!” Erin snarled, insisting she was right.

“Ahhh, less of that, Erin!” Gerry snapped.

“But Daddy! It’s all too much to be a coincidence, is it not?!” Erin moaned.

“Erin, we have donated money to the school for many different things, Now I may have said £50 was quite a steep request, but if it’s to help the school, then so be it!” Mary admitted.

“But it’s not going to the school, mammy. That’s my point!”

“ERIN! I’VE HAD ENOUGH! I WON’T HEAR NO MORE TALK ABOUT THIS WILD TALE!” Mary put her foot down.

“…. ORLA BELIEVES ME!” Erin cried, trying to continue the argument. “Right, Orla?” She turned to see Orla covering her ears.

“…..Erin. Just go to bed, love.” Gerry sighed. Erin reluctantly stormed out the kitchen. She stomped upstairs and slammed her door shut. Sarah and Orla said their good nights and went home.

Mary turned to look at Gerry. “….Ye don’t really think what she said was true, do ye, love?” She asked. Gerry didn’t answer.

That night, Erin’s thoughts were, this once, not filled with ideas of romance with the impending morrow of Valentine’s day. As she lay in bed that night, her theory spun in her mind like a spider weaving it’s web, she didn’t know where her thoughts had stopped and her dreams began, as she eventually drifted off to sleep. But when Erin rubbed her eyes awakening from her dream ridden slumber the next morning. She was met with a sight that melted away her thoughts of corrupt school governors and money scams. There was a card, a bouquet of roses and a cup of steaming hot tea placed on her bedside cabinet. She shot a wide grin as she grabbed the card, pulling it from the envelope with excitement, she laughed at the drawing two big eyed dogs nuzzling their noses inside a large heart. Opening the card; she read the poem written on the left side.

Scaffolding by Seamus Heaney.

Dedicated to Erin Quinn.

“Masons, when they start upon a building,
Are careful to test out the scaffolding;

Make sure that planks won’t slip at busy points,
Secure all ladders, tighten bolted joints.

And yet all this comes down when the job’s done
Showing off walls of sure and solid stone.

So if, my dear, there sometimes seems to be
Old bridges breaking between you and me

Never fear. We may let the scaffolds fall
Confident that we have built our wall.

This last verse is written by me,

I want you to know that I love, and believe ye.”

Feeling tears build up inside her eyes, Erin smiled as she peered at the right side of the card.

Happy Valentines Erin.

Love from

your wee English Fella. Now and always. James

xxxxx

Erin turned fast towards her closed bedroom door as she heard someone knocking. Before she could say anything, she smiled happily as she saw James peek his head round the door, himself sporting his familiar warm smile. Before James uttered a word; Erin ran towards him and threw her arms around him, planting her lips on his, their tender kiss became a snog. They were throwing caution to the wind with her family only being downstairs. In this moment, she embraced the occasion of her first ever Valentine’s day with an actual boyfriend. She let out an exhale of contentment, allowing herself to forget about the previous night. Erin could feel James’ smile as he embraced her.

“Happy actual Valentine’s day!” He chuckled.

Erin broke and chuckled with him. “Happy Valentine’s day, my wee English fella.” With their eyes now locked on each other. They gently pressed their lips together. A sigh of contentment escaped Erin as their lips brushed each other’s again and again.

“I was only sent up to see if you were awake.” James said ironically, which made Erin giggle.

“Aye, that means ye better get yer arse back downstairs or my Granda will be after yer. You’re a right bad influence, so ye are, James Maguire.”  Erin laughed. “Ye really do believe me, do ya?” She asked. Seeing James nod his head made Erin’s love for the wee English fella grow deeper than she ever thought possible.

Next door, Orla couldn’t take her eyes off the sight that beheld her. She felt giddy as she giggled at her bedroom ceiling with sheer wonderment. Spinning around as if she were lost in another world; She jumped up and pulled down on the multitude of different coloured heart shaped balloons that eclipsed her entire bedroom ceiling. Inspecting each balloon, she smiled as she read the same simple inscription written on them. “Happy Valentine’s Day Orla.” Sarah came into her room with a mug of tea for her daughter. She paused and shot her own smile, taking in Orla’s happiness.

“Isn’t it class, Mammy?” Orla laughed, her eyes welling up.

“Aye, so it is, love.” Sarah smiled. “Did ye open yer card yet?”

Orla’s expression changed. “I… I didn’t get a card, mammy.” She said.

“Well, what’s that over there?” Sarah laughed. Pointing to the bedside cabinet. Orla gawked in amazement; her eyes were bulging as she saw a card placed next to a large tin of Cadbury’s Roses. Completely ignoring the card, she snatched the tin up.

“Yeeeaaassss!” Orla exclaimed. “How did he know? How did he get all these into my room without me waking up?” Orla questioned happily, hugging the tin of chocolates.

“Ach, he’s a mysterious one, he is so, Orla.” Sarah smiled. “Ach, come on now love. Time to get ready for school.”

Sarah left Orla alone in her room. She looked up and gazed again at the sea of inflated colour that spewed over her ceiling. Orla then looked out her window to see Marco walking across the road. She sprinted down the stairs, flinging the front door open, she jumped on Marco before he managed to walk up the path. He caught her with ease, feeling her embrace wash away the soreness in his back.

“MARCO! I LOVE THE BALLOONS!!! THEY’RE ABSOLUTELY CRACKER!!!!” She shouted happily.

“Happy Valentines to you too!” Marco laughed. He barely caught sight of her eyes as she planted a kiss on his lips. She cooed contently.

“Happy Valentine’s day, Bear!” She said. Hugging her fella warmly.

                A short time later; Erin came downstairs; ready for school, carrying her roses to put them in a vase. Mary was already filling a vase full of water as her daughter came into the kitchen. Erin pulled a repulsive face and rolled her eyes with embarrassment as she caught her parents kissing at the sink. James sat awkwardly with Michelle, who wasn’t sure if she wanted to boke or laugh. Clare’s eyes began darting everywhere in a panic, quickly grabbing a book from her bag to hide herself. While Marco waited to see if Joe’s head would explode.

“Ach, morning Erin love.” Gerry smiled, snuggling up to Mary.

“Ugh! Daddy, please. Everyone can see yers! Christ, I think I’m gonna boke.”

“Ach, now ye know how I feel every time you and Dicko are snogging each other’s….” Michelle began.

“That’s fine, Michelle! We don’t need any details!” Mary cut her off. “Ye know Gerry can’t cope.”

“I thought it was only knickers he couldn’t cope with?” Michelle retorted. Erin’s face had now turned red, turning herself away.

“Ach, Christ, Erin. Stop making that face. Ye looked like ye sucked on a lemon. Pass the roses over, I’ll put them in the vase. Ach, but they are nice ones, so they are. Very good choice James.” Mary said kindly.

“Well, I got Gerry to thank for that. He helped me pick them out.” James said, receiving a warm smile from Gerry.

“Daddy helped ye pick them?” Erin asked him.

“Aye, I have picked flowers once or twice in my time. Ye know, Valentine’s day isn’t just for the young , Erin. Just imagine, it might be yerself and James standing at the sink in 20 years’ time. Still in love with the one, the only one.” Gerry said softly towards Mary. She felt herself blush.

Joe had had enough. “Will ye stop conversing with my Mary in front of the wains! Yer horny prick! Don’t ye think I don’t know what’s on your mind! Yer supposed to be setting a good example!” Joe barked.

“Gerry does set a good example for the wains, Daddy, I’ll have ye know.” Mary retorted.

“Good example of a horny free state bastard!” Joe shot.

Michelle snorted. “Yer Granda just said horny!” She said towards Erin.

“Awkward. Awkward. Awkward.” Clare whispered, her head still in her book which was upside down.

“So, Clare. Did Laurie come and see you this morning?” James attempted to rescue her by changing the subject.

“Aye. Got my first proper valentine’s card!” She said, glancing at Michelle, remembering a previous prank she’d pulled.

“Christ, can no one here take a joke?” Michelle moaned.

“What about you, Michelle? Jason come by and give you a card.” Marco asked.

“Aye, he did so. But I can tell ye for nothing, there was more he wanted to give me than just a card.” Michelle implied, smiling suggestively.

“MICHELLE!” Mary shouted.

“Oh my God! Will someone just shoot me.” Erin thought to herself as she walked out of the kitchen. Suddenly….

BANG!

“JESUS! EVERYBODY GET DOWN!!!!”

                Erin screamed at the top of her lungs. Clare screamed and threw her book up in the air. Michelle threw her head back, laughing hysterically. Coco Pops started barking in a panic. The loud explosion caused Erin to spin round where she was met with a cheerful grin from Orla.

“Morning, everyone. Happy Valentine’s day!” She beamed, holding a small collection of balloons.

“Sweet Jesus Orla!” Clare screamed.

“Oh, don’t laugh you two, it’s not…. Funny.” James started to moan at Michelle and Marco, who were sniggering into each other shoulder, before breaking into a laugh himself.

“Jesus Christ, Orla!” Erin snapped; her eyes were wide like saucers. “Where’d ye get those from?” Spying the balloons.

“Marco got them for me. Ye should see my room girls, it’s jammed full of them!” Orla exclaimed.

“Aye, it’s a right scene of colour in there, so it is Mary. Nice thought, is was so, Marco.” Sarah smiled at him.

Orla moved over and bumped his arm. “How did ye get all those balloons into my room without me knowing?”

“Oh, I had a little help.” Marco teased.

“Well, then how did ye know I liked Cadbury’s Roses?” Orla asked, desperate to pry information from him.

“Ahhhh, ‘un uccellino’ told me that.” Marco winked at her.

Orla paused to think. “But I’m not on a first name basis with any birds!” She replied.

“Ach, learnt some Italian, have ye there, Orla?” Joe chuckled.

“Aye, it’s a cracker language. So it is, Granda. Ye tell that little Uccello I said Merci.” Orla said, hugging Marco warmly. Erin rolled her eyes, smirking herself.

“Don’t worry, I will.” He laughed, glancing a knowing look towards Michelle and Joe. Who smiled back.

                The car boot had been filled with Michelle’s DJ decks and LP’s. The radio was not on Michelle’s side this particular morning. It was one romantic song after another. From Toni Braxton to The Cranberries to Celine Dion to Wet Wet Wet. Erin and James objected every time she changed the station. But it was hopeless, the air waves were full of cupid themed music.  Michelle switched the radio off with irritation. As she complained that she would be inundated with the exact same music later that night; Erin opted to pull her Dictaphone out, much to the chargrin of Clare.

“Ach, don’t start that again, Erin!” Clare groaned. “It’s proper melting my brain listening to that conspiracy theory of yers. Lord knows ye went on about it enough yesterday!”

“It’s true, I’m telling yers! Mr O’Driscoll has been playing everyone for fools!”

“Erin, I’m not saying I don’t believe you, but don’t you think it’s just a little bit…. Out there?” Marco asked with caution.

“Aye. Whatcha think this is, Erin? The fucking Mystery Machine?” Michelle asked sarcastically.

“How about ye kiss my actual hole, Michelle!” Erin angrily said.

“Profound!” James said quietly. Keeping his support quiet.

“I’m telling yer! He’s gonna cop the fecking lot!” Erin said the others.

“We’d never get ‘im in here, Erin!” Orla said out of the blue.

“Who, Orla? Get who in here?” James asked, puzzled.

“Scooby-Doo! He’d never fit in this car!” Orla stated.

“ORLA!” Erin barked, causing her cousin to quieten down.

The gang sat in silence as the car dragged on through traffic lights and check points. Michelle then noticed a very foul stench emitting from somewhere in the car. Everyone began to look round, knowing what the smell was, they all began gawking with repulsion.

“Alright! Who the fuck just farted?!” Michelle complained loudly.

“It weren’t me… Don’t you look at me…. Was it yerself.... Catch yourself on.... Jesus…. Christ!... my eyes are. Fecking. Burning!!!!”

“…. Well,come on! One of yers did it!” Michelle barked.

“How do we know it wasn’t you who did it?!” James shot back.

“Whoever smelt it, dealt it!” Orla stated.

“Don’t be disgusting, James! I knew you English were fucking savages, but that’s just beyond manky!” Michelle strained.

“It wasn’t me!” James argued.

“OR me, before you say anything!” Marco stated. At that moment, a bark was heard from under Michelle’s seat. Everyone glanced around.

“What the fe… Ach, Coco Pops!” Michelle shouted.

She reached down and hoisted him out from under the passenger seat.

“Was that you, yer dirty little fucker?” She laughed as the gang groaned.

They laughed at the little stowaway. Marco told them this wasn’t the first time Coco Pops had snuck into the car. He told the gang that their mascot had snuck in a few weeks ago when he’d driven to Strabane. Recollecting how Mary and Sarah rang him at work in a panic, citing they may had left the front door open, allowing him to get out before he was able to inform them that Coco Pops was safe and sound.

While the gang continued their journey in the morning rush hour. Patrick dialled out on the phone in Father Peter’s office. The headmaster’s office. Given how often he was there and had made himself so comfortable in what was Sister Michael’s former office, a stranger venturing into the school for the first time could have easily made the misinterpretation that Patrick O’Driscoll was the headmaster of Our Lady Immaculate.

“Hello. Mr Stevenson? Patrick speaking.” He then struggled to get a word in.

“Mr Stevenson, Listen, I don’t have time for a prolonged discussion, just tell me one thing…. That stolen crate of alcohol ye mentioned…. Who reported it missing?” Patrick paced back and forth as the mysterious Mr Stevenson spoke. Suddenly, a grin began to slowly appear on Patrick’s face.

“Oh….. Is that right, now? Well, ye just made my morning, Mr Stevenson…… Ye can definitely tell your boss that he can certainly expect a bigger cut from the…. Charitable contributions now. Aye…. As soon as I can….. I’m just on my way to collect the ‘donations’ from the other schools….. Aye…. I’ll be back here this afternoon….. Aye, this afternoon…. Good day to ye too, Mr. Stevenson…. Aye, GOOD DAY!!” Patrick shouted, quickly hanging up the phone, he took a deep breath and then dialled out again.

“Hello Danny. Shut up and listen. It looks like ye just might be able to redeem yourself. I’ve just had a chat with our friend Mr Stevenson. Christ but that man likes to talk.” He stressed.

“What did ye talk about?”

“You were right. That Hans fella was desperate to get rid of that crate. It was reported stolen to the Police. It belongs to the Ayetalian boy!..... Aye that’s right! I think we just might be able to use this to our advantage.” Patrick spoke slowly.

Patrick sounded like he was talking to himself now. “Aye….. This could work! No need for any fisticuffs. No need to create a fracas. It’s just a simple case of planting the seed and letting it grow, with a good old-fashioned case of character assassination.” Patrick exclaimed smiling.

“WHOA. Stall the ball! I’m not killing anyone! I ain’t going to prison for those two pricks!” Danny stated down the phone.

“I didn’t mean it like that! Ye shit for brains eejit! just do what I tell yer. You make sure ye get that crate down to the school, and hide it good inside the main hall before lunch time…..Now I need to go to the other schools to collect the funds, people are starting to get restless. Now I’m relying on you to do exactly as I say this time! Is that clear?!” Patrick ordered.

“Aye, Uncle.” Danny said sheepishly.

“Right….. now listen carefully.” Patrick began. Danny’s eyes squinted and widened as Patrick laid out his instructions. Giving him his last assurance that he wouldn’t fail. Madstab hung up the phone.

“SHANNON?!” He called out.

“Aye, what is it, Danny?” Shannon asked, entering the kitchen. Her cousin paused, hesitating at first.

“……Come on, I better drive ye to school.” He said. “Come with me and listen carefully.” He said as he marched out of the house, his eyes were dark, his look was focused, he scowled angrily, unsettling Shannon.

                Marco began to walk back to the Quinn house with Coco Pops on his lead. Being given the day off as a reward for his hard work on the apprenticeship; he wanted to get back and help the gang set up for later tonight. Cutting through Brook Park, he saw that the roads were still very busy for the morning, cars crawled slowly in the oncoming direction. The teen lad couldn’t help but notice there had been an unusual amount of police cars parked up along the route home. This made him curious and feel very unsettled. There was more than romance in the air, there was an undeniable tension.

‘Perhaps some sort of coordinated police raid was about to take place? Maybe there was a threat of some kind?’

Marco came to a busy junction and waited to cross the road. Hearing Coco Pops barking, he glanced to the left and locked eyes with Shannon, who was sitting in the front passenger seat of a car. Catching each other’s eye. He quickly looked away, dismissing her, and the driver; MadStab. It was the last thing he wanted to see. He waited impatiently for the chance to cross. Coco Pops continued barking in her direction. Marco could hear it wasn’t an aggressive bark, more of a worried one. He glanced back and saw the frown on her face as she crooked her mouth, smiling slightly at Coco Pops. She then looked at him. Marco stared curiously at her before the car finally gathered speed and drove off. Marco mused over Shannon’s frown before shrugging it off and continued on.

                With the decks finally hooked up to the sound system. Michelle looked outward towards the dance floor where the girls and James had been joined by Father Peter. They were talking amongst themselves with an assembly of decorated round tables behind them. The tables were draped in white tablecloths, Red heart shaped confetti was strewn over each table; a slim vase that held a small assortment of roses was placed in the middle of each of them while red and white streamers hung across the ceiling. Michelle quickly placed her ‘Haddaway What is Love’ LP on the turntable and switched it on. She lowered the needle down and slowly slid the volume up, gaging the acoustics of the hall, she cranked the volume up slightly as the music began to build up. The booming sound caused the gang to look her way. Orla instantly began to jig happily to the music, beaming a large smile. James, Erin and Clare were pleasantly stunned, as was Father Peter. They warmly regarded the smile on Michelle’s face as she carelessly swayed to the dance remix, losing herself in the rhythm, she punched the air in time with the music. Michelle quickly reached and placed another record on the second turntable; Waiting for the right moment, she synched the next song fluently. On came ‘Snap Rhythm is a Dancer’. Erin smiled gleefully as she recognised the tune. Father Peter was clearly impressed. At that moment Michelle looked up and saw the sour look of Jenny Joyce glaring at her.

“Sounds fucking cracker, right Jenny?!” Michelle shouted; her voice drowned out by the loud music. Jenny reached over and lowered the music. The gang moaned with disappointment.

“What the fuck do ye think ye doing?!” Michelle shouted.

“What exactly do you think yer doing, Michelle? This is not playlist approved music! Do I have to inform Mr O’Driscoll that there’s going to be a problem with you?” She barked with distain and annoyance.

Michelle struggled to keep her temper as Jenny continued to talk down her choice of music. She burned as the head prefect projected her aura of invulnerability. Something she was clearly relishing. Father Peter excused himself from the others. Michelle mustered every ounce of strength within her to make sure she didn’t explode on Jenny.

“I think that’s quite enough, Jenny. You should be getting on to class now.” Father Peter intercepted.

“Of course, Father.” Jenny said. “Fabby dabby do!” With her back to Michelle, she scrunched her face.

“I thought that sounded really good, Michelle.” Father Peter acknowledged her.  As soon as he was out of sight. The others quickly gathered round an infuriated Michelle.

“BITCH!” She shouted, punching the table.

“Alright, calm down.” James whispered, comforting his cousin, placing his arm around her.

“That was cracker, Michelle! Ye really are a class DJ, so ye are. Fat Boy Slim really doesn’t have anything on yer!” Clare said, attempting to perk her up.

“Yeah, you’ve gotten really good.” James said proudly. Michelle crooked her mouth, clearly moved by their words.

“I don’t understand.” Orla shook her head. “Once the disco starts, Jenny can’t get rid of ye….. If she does, there’s no music….”

“What are ye saying, Orla?” Michelle asked.

“I’m saying… Why don’t ye just play what ye think is best? What’s the worst that can happen? If ye get detention…. So what? Even Father Peter said he liked yer tunes.” She shrugged.

“Father Peter’s not the issue, Orla. It’s O’Driscoll. We all know he’s had Father Peter wrapped round his little finger the first day he’s been here. Two faced bastard, so he is. He’s been walking around here like the cock of the walk. And tonight’s gonna be no different! Christ but I wish Sister Michael was here!” Clare groaned sadly. The gang nodded with a sad agreement, even Michelle nodded at that remark.

“The school board don’t give a shite! While they all pat each other on the back, O’Driscoll takes all the glory…. and then he’ll pocket the money. None of the money’s gonna go to the school! He’s just gonna lie his way out of it! Or even worse, he’ll do a runner! The shit’s gonna proper hit the fan when this is all over.” Erin reiterated.

“Ach, fuck me sideways, Erin. I don’t need another melter from yerself.” Michelle snapped.

                Just then, the bell sounded for the next period. They gathered themselves and parted for their lessons. While walking down the corridor; Michelle did begin to muse over the unique pearl of wisdom that Orla had just imparted on her. She then realized that it made all the sense in the world.

She thought to herself “She’s right! What is the worst Jenny can do? What if no one else likes the playlist? What if I get requests that aren’t on the playlist? They won’t shut the disco down now everyone’s paid!” Michelle began to smile; her rebellious side was beginning to emerge again.

                Erin took a detour on her way to class. Her thoughts about Mr O’Driscoll and the charity money just would not settle. She figured since none of her family or friends believed her, James and Orla being the exception. She felt compelled to tell someone. Spying Father Peter, she followed him towards his office. Hearing a knocking on the door. Father Peter invited the visitor to come in.

“Ach, Erin. How can I help you?” He asked, smiling warmly.

“Father Peter… I really need to talk to you. I’m…. a bit worried about something.” Erin managed to say. A look of worry suddenly came over Father Peter. He shuffled uncomfortably in his chair.

“Oh my god…. Well, Erin… Have you spoken to your parents about what’s…. worrying you?” Father Peter asked.

“Aye, I have so. But they reckon I’m just imagining it. But I promise ye, I haven’t imagined this! This is really happening!” Erin stated, her anxiety was evident in her voice.

“OK, just sit down. Let’s just…. Talk about this. Does James know?”

“Aye, he says he supports me, but I don’t think that’s gonna be enough!” Erin said.

“Well, I can imagine so…. It’s not everyday you’re told that you’re going to be a father, especially at such a young age!” Father Peter stated “But at least he’s owning up to his responsibilities.”

“WHAT?! NO!!!!! NO, I’M NOT PREGANT, FATHER!!!!!” Erin’s exclaimed, her shocked face was a picture to behold.

“What? Are ye not?” Father Peter asked, looking very embarrassed, realizing he’d misinterpreted the whole thing.

“NO! ME AND JAMES HAVEN’T EVEN….” Erin stopped herself, her face reddened.

“Oh my god! I am SO sorry, Erin! Please forgive me! Oh Thank god!” Father Peter quickly moved from his desk. He poured himself a glass of wine to calm his nerves. “Alright…. So….. let’s just take a step back…. What’s really worrying you Erin?” He asked, taking a few sips between his words.

“It’s Mr O’Driscoll.” Erin answered. “…..I think he’s up to no good.” She said, she took a breath, and began.

Chapter Text

The disco was undoubtedly the main topic of the lunch hour amongst the students of Our Lady Immaculate. The main hall was buzzing with talk and chatter about the décor in the gymnasium. Michelle silently basked in her own private glory when she heard some of the students mention the heart pumping music she’d blasted out. Causing her to smile with immense satisfaction. The fire of rebellion was being stoked, and she wasn’t going to let it go out. She’d made her mind up about something but had completely zoned out of the conversation she been having with Clare and Orla. Clare had seemed quieter than normal that morning but had begun to talk about something that was now completely oblivious to Michelle, who suddenly realized that Erin and James weren’t sitting amongst them.

“Stall the fucking ball!” She shouted suddenly.

“Aye, yer right Michelle!” Orla echoed. Looking around in haste.

“Where are those two sneaky fuckers?!” Michelle asked.

“My lighter’s gone!” Orla panicked.

“Michelle! Orla! I was right in the middle of telling ye something!” Clare groaned.

“Were ye now? Ach, sorry Clare. What were ye saying?” Michelle said.

“I swear I had it with me this morning!” Orla moaned.

“I was trying to tell ye both about my situation.” Clare tried to resume the conversation.

Michelle paused to think. “….. What situation?” She asked.

“Have none of ye listened to a single word I’ve said?” Clare grumbled.

“Um..No! That’s why I’m asking!” Michelle replied.

“I am not gonna be happy if one of yers have taken it!” Orla stressed as she pulled some fluff from some old bonbons she found in her blazer.

“Orla! None of us have had yer bastarding lighter! What situation, Clare?”

“….. My mammy has a buyer for our house, and she’s found a place for us to move to.” Clare stated meekly. Orla had seemed too occupied with the bonbons at first. But snapped her head towards Clare, dropping the bonbons at the shocking news; she quickly reached to grab Michelle’s hand. Michelle gripped Orla’s hand for support.

“It’s alright, Orla…. Ye serious, Clare?” Michelle asked, frowning.

“Aye…. she reckons we’ll be moving by April, so I won’t be here after easter term.” Clare frowned sadly.

Michelle sat in a stunned silence. Orla leaned over and sadly rested her head on Clare’s shoulder. This was the last thing they were expecting to hear, on this day of all days.

“Ach, come on. We need find Erin and Dicko and tell them about this.” Michelle lead the way out of the main hall, followed quickly by Clare and Orla.

“Right…now have I made my instructions clear now, lad?” Joe’s voice was gruff as he asked the question slowly, his face close to Marco.

“Yeah…. I think so….” Marco answered but didn’t sound too convincing. Joe raised his brow. “Alright, No! My mind’s gone blank, Joe. Can you show me again, please?” He asked.

Joe chuckled. “I thought so. OK…. One more time….From here,  It’s two twirls, and then ye stand next to each other and sidestep to the right first, 1.2.3… kick, then the left 1.2.3… kick. If it all falls to shite, just follow Orla, she always leads, remember that.” The pair were an absolute sight going over the dance steps in the living room to no music while holding each other’s hands in a dance position.

“Everything else is fine. It’s just remembering to go to the right first that confuses me.” Marco admitted. Moving slowly through the dance step.

“Well, just think of me. Cos I’m always right!” Joe quipped.

“Well, I ain’t gonna argue with that!” Marco remarked.

“Ha! Yer a fast learner, lad. I’ll give ye that!” Joe laughed. Patting his shoulder.

“You sure she’s gonna like this?” Marco asked.

“Aye, it’ll blow her mind.” Joe answered.

Marco then spied the big clock. “Argh, sorry Joe. I’ve gotta get back. I said I’d help out.” He went and gathered his things.

“Oi, Marco… before ye go. I just wanna talk to ye about something.” Joe said, causing Marco to stop. He turned and saw Joe had a blank look. He swallowed hard as the gruff speaking patriarch walked towards him.

“Its….. about last night. Isn’t it?” Marco was almost afraid to ask but pressed himself to find out.

“Aye, it is lad. Orla told me. He got inside yer head last night, didn’t he?” Joe saw that Marco couldn’t look at him but nodded, admitting that MadStab had pushed him to the point of no return.

Joe softened his voice. “Ye listen to me, lad. Yer doing a grand thing with our Orla, she thinks the world of ye. and I’m proud of yer. I’ve said the same thing to James, cos I’ve never seen our Erin so happy. I know I said that ye need to let the anger go, cos it’ll do ye no good holding on to it. But there comes a time when ye need to let the hyenas know who the lion is.” Joe’s eyes never left Marco’s.

“What do you mean, Joe?”

“I mean that mouthy shit crossed the line when he brought himself to this house… When he lamped our James, and you…. When he insulted our girls. He’s got an arse kicking coming his way. Now I know ye’ve buried this thing deep inside ye, lad. And ye got control of it now because of our Orla. But I reckon, sooner than later, that beast needs to come out.” Joe glared. He patted Marco on the shoulder again and walked away. Marco inhaled deeply, releasing his breath slowly as he contemplated Joe’s words.

                Teachers and staff had been close to the vicinity of the gymnasium a short while before, finishing the decorations for that night. Against their more sensible judgement; the young pair risked punishment for a private moment away from prying eyes. Walking through the gymnasium they gazed at the additions to the décor; Warm star shaped lights were hung against red drapes surrounding the edge of the gymnasium. Bundled balloons of white, silver and red had been blown up and positioned sporadically. They made their way through a set of double doors, outside and into the storage room that was positioned adjacent to the gymnasium. There were no windows so no one would see or disturb them.

Taking themselves to the very back of the storage room; Erin quickly jumped upon a table that was set up. With her wee English fella standing in front of her, the petite blonde pulled him towards her and wrapped her legs around him, pulling James in for an intense kiss. Their hands exploring each other again in ecstasy. He slid a hand down towards her calf, caressing it before daringly sliding his hand up towards her outer thigh while their tongues brushed together in a deep passion. Pulling themselves apart to catch a breath; Erin was breathless from his touch. She playfully pulled on James’ tie to keep him close. James brushed his hands over her ears, his fingers running through her hair. They stared at each other with adoring eyes.

“Why are ye making this so hard?” She purred, glaring at him with hungry eyes.

“I was gonna ask you the same thing. Not that I’m complaining though.” James smirked, raising his eyebrow. Erin shot out a spurt of laughter, causing James to join in. Eventually regaining their composure, Erin slid her fingers inside the small, unbuttoned opening of his shirt.

“So, tonight?” Erin asked nervously. James smiled with a nervous look. Nodding in agreement, she dared to ask. “Ye nervous?”

“Petrified.” James breathed intensely. “You?”

“Cacking myself!” Erin pulled a face.

“So, what did Father Peter say when you told him?” James randomly asked.

“Ach, great way to kill the mood, James!” Erin scoffed, chuckling a little. Making him crook his mouth. “I don’t think he knew what to say. He was quiet at first, but then he just said I should get to class.” Erin resigned. She rested her head above James’ chest. “I don’t think he believed me.” She admitted.

“I do.” James said.

 Erin looked up and kissed him again. His support had always been worth its weight in gold to her, but sadly on this occasion, it was redundant when the ones who she needed to believe her were as unconvinced as her parents. Just then, James’ foot collided with something under the table. The sound of bottles rattling made them both stop. A confused look dawned on James’ face. They both peered under the table and stood shocked as James pulled out a crate abundant with bottles of wine, as well as the sporadic bottle of whiskey, vodka, and Bacardi rum.

“James… is this….?” Erin asked, already knowing the answer. Her face carried a look of shock.

“It bloody well is!” He cried, recognising the crate.

“But what’s it doing here?” Erin asked, baffled at its presence.

Just then, their privacy was disturbed. The sound of the storage room door opening was heard behind them. They shot the crate back under the table and ran to hide a hanging black curtain. They stood in silence and waited to see who was coming in. James peeked through a hole in the curtain. He saw a sight that made his blood run cold. Shannon walked in with MadStab. Erin froze upon hearing his voice, she slowly slid her hand into her blazer inside pocket.

“Right, tear up this cloth.” He ordered Shannon.

Shannon blindly complied with her cousin’s request; MadStab then reached down and pulled a bottle of whiskey from the crate, Cracking the sealed top open, he took a swig at the bottle, relishing the taste of the strong amber liquid as it cascaded down his throat like a river of lava. The burning sensation seemed appropriate considering what he was planning to do. MadStab stuffed the torn cloth down the shaft of the bottle. He then reached for another bottle, then another, then another, then another, taking a swig of each bottle. James’ eye grew wider, he trembled as he watched MadStab construct a row of what looked like petrol bombs, except they were alcohol bombs. MadStab continued until the entire crate was empty.

“It’s a fucking waste, ye know! That wine’s actually not bad! Ach shit! Have ye got a lighter, Shannon?!” MadStab snapped.

Shannon reached and pulled out a lighter. MadStab smirked as he spied the name stuck down the side; Orla McCool. “Oh my God! Did ye steal this from her?” He chuckled.

“No, she must have dropped it. I found it in the corridor. Didn’t know it was her’s ‘til I picked it up. But what exactly are ye doing here, Danny?” Shannon asked. She was clearly uneasy with the sight of the row of bottles that were lined up on the table.

 “I’ll tell ye what we’re gonna do…. We’re gonna light this cloth, and then smash the bottle down. Once the flames get to all of these…. Be somewhere else!” MadStab mimicked an explosion, and grinned. Erin and James stared at each other with a look of horror.

Shannon stood dumbfounded. Her skin crawled at MadStab’s menacing grin. “Ye can’t be serious Danny! This is fucking mad! What if we get caught?!” Panic began to build inside the blonde girl’s mind.

“We WON’T get caught! All we need to do is start it and run. Ye find the nearest teacher and tell them ye saw that ayetye prick running out the building! And yer Da said he’ll take care of the rest!”

“But what about the school? What if someone gets hurt?!” Shannon’s panic grew with each question.

MadStab’s anger began to build with each question. He snapped and shouted at Shannon. “WILL YE SHUT THE FUCK UP SHANNON!!! What do ye care, Hi? Ye wanna help yer Da, don’t ye? The whole point of this is so yer Da can put through on the insurance claim! The payout will more than cover the money he’s gonna thieve from the school! He’s done it loads of times before so don’t shite the tights on me now, Shannon! Do ye hear me?!” MadStab was now towering over Shannon, his finger pointing menacingly in the girl’s face.  Shannon shook with fear.

“Jesus Christ! I was right!” Erin cried to James, exposing their presence behind the curtain. Shannon and Danny stopped.

“What the fuck was that?!” MadStab ran and pulled the curtain aside. Erin screamed and jumped behind James. MadStab eyes shot wide, his snarl grew just as wide upon seeing who he’d just discovered.

“Well, lookie what we have here! A little valentine’s rendezvous, hi?” He teased, grinning maniacally.

“Erin? James? Are ye in…..?” Michelle suddenly barged into the storage room with Orla and Clare. She saw the row of bottles on the table. “Oh fuck me!” Michelle shouted in horror, recognising the stolen stock of booze.

“What’s all this?!” Clare shrieked. Orla stood in a shocked silence.

“What are ye doing here?” Shannon panicked.

“What the actual fuck a doodle doo is all this?!” Michelle shouted.

“I was right, Michelle! Mr O’Driscoll is thieving from the school! Danny just said so!” Erin shouted.

“What do we do?” Clare shouted.

“SHUT HER HOLE YOU!” MadStab yelled. Slamming the door shut. “YER NOT GOING ANYWHERE, NOT OF YERS!”

“Don’t get him angry, Quinn!” Shannon panicked, seeing the look in his eyes. Orla spied what she said.

“Ye won’t get away with this, the pair of yers!”  Erin shouted. “We’ve got ye on tape, Danny! It’s over! Ye just fucked up your uncle’s little scam!” Erin yelled in defiance, holding up her Dictaphone. MadStab’s skin crawled. His thoughts filled with what Patrick would do if he found out what Danny had just done.

“Gimme that fucking thing!!!” MadStab screamed as he went to grab Erin’s Dictaphone.

“NO!”

James charged into MadStab with a rugby tackle, forcing him back while the girls bolted towards the exit door. MadStab tried desperately to get to Erin, but James wouldn’t allow it. Shannon was caught in the crossfire of the scuffle and was shoved backwards. Her head collided with the table as she fell to the floor with a thud.

As the girls ran back into the main building, Orla spied the nearest fire alarm. She reached behind under her blazer; grabbing her hunting knife, she smashed the glass with the hilt, setting the fire alarm off while the others ran on towards the main hall to raise the alarm. Orla then stopped; something was drawing her back. She ran and doubled back towards the storage room.

MadStab’s rage had taken over. In his drunken, disordered state; James was just able to hold him. They wrestled back and forth until they collided hard with the table, the bottles cascaded on to the floor and smashed to pieces, releasing the alcohol everywhere. MadStab dropped to his knees and yelled in despair at the sight of the broken bottles. Another part of the plan was foiled. He then grabbed James and kneed him viciously and repeatedly in the stomach. He threw the wee English fella back hard against the wall, making James collapse in a heap. MadStab surveyed the pool of alcohol on the floor. He then reached into his pocket. He fired the lighter up. James’ face was a look of sheer pain and horror.

“Wrong place, wrong time, Maguire!” MadStab lit the soaked floor. Flames spread quickly through the storage room as MadStab fled. Jamming the door shut behind him, he left James in the ignited storage room as the flames began to build. He raced to find Erin and her incriminating evidence.

“Oh shit!.... Oh Shiiiiiiiit!” James shouted. He started to panic as he lay in pain. He crawled over to the door but couldn’t open it. Pulling himself up, James started to pull harder on the door, but it stayed shut.

“OI!!!!! OI!!!!!!!” James screamed with everything he had but no one answered. He pounded the door to attract attention, but no one came.

“GIRLS! ERIN! MICHELLE!” He shouted desperately.

The flames grew larger and louder behind him. He began to splutter and cough from the trapped fumes. The lack of light and windows  made it impossible for the smoke to escape. James lowered himself down to the floor to escape the smoke. He then noticed that Shannon was also trapped inside with him. He crawled under the smoke to pull her away from the flames that now engulfed the table. They grew and became more ferocious.

“Shannon?.... SHANNON, WAKE UP!!!” He cried with dread.

“JAAAAMMMESS?!!!!!” A familiar voice cried from the outside.

“ORLA IS THAT YOU?!!!” James shouted.

“AYE…. MOVE OUT THE WAY!!!” She shouted.

                James contemplated for a moment. He then heard and saw a force ram hard against the door. After a few bursts, the door came away from its hinges. Marco burst through the door, releasing the trapped smoke. Orla followed quickly behind him with a fire extinguisher. Orla aimed and sprayed towards the flames. Blowing out of her mouth like she’d done before in Fionulla’s chip shop. Moving closer as she extinguished the fire, piece by piece, as soon as it had started, the fire was out.

“Jay, you alright bruv?!” Marco cried. Crouching down to the floor.

“Yea…..” James coughed.

“Oh thank God! What happened?!” Marco asked, looking down at Shannon.

“…..Danny…. It was him!” James wrenched. Marco’s rage began to build. He nodded firmly and bolted out the storage room to look for MadStab. Orla coughed as she continued to wet the room. She smiled proudly, she then quickly dropped the fire extinguisher and ran towards James, who was still holding Shannon.

“Are ye alright, James?” Orla asked. She knelt and hugged him, he nodded. Orla turned to look at Shannon.

“Shannon? Shannon?” There was no answer. Shannon was motionless.

“We need to get her out of here, Orla. Come on!” James and Orla picked Shannon up and left the storage room. James groaned as they made their way out.

Still grasping onto her Dictaphone; Erin suddenly stopped in the middle of a corridor. The fire alarm was still ringing. Students has already begun to file out of the school towards the safety meeting points.

“WAIT!!! WHERE’S ORLA?!!!…. WHERE’S JAMES?!!!” She screamed, looking everywhere. Michelle and Clare did the same.

“I dunno…. But I know where he is!” Michelle cried. Pointing up the corridor.

Erin turned back; they saw MadStab. The girls stood frozen.

“I’LL FUCKING HAVE YA!!!!!!!!”

MadStab ran after them down the corridor, consumed with rage. He  then felt a strong force barge him into the corridor wall. Marco slammed into MadStab and held him where he stood. Their eyes met.

“Did ya miss me?” Marco angrily grimaced.

“I was hoping you’d turn up!” MadStab snarled.

“Girls, get out!” Marco shouted.

MadStab strained to get to them but was now caught in a scuffle with Marco. Erin and Michelle saw their chance to run. They raced to catch up with Clare who had already run on. Marco threw MadStab against the wall again, but MadStab was too quick; he threw a wild headbutt, connecting hard with Marco’s head. The younger lad keeled over as he groaned from the blow. James and Orla came to the top of the corridor with the unconscious Shannon. They saw Marco and MadStab fighting. Orla’s eyes shot wide at the sight of Marco in pain. MadStab launched Marco back into the wall. He then began to slam him repeatedly in a reckless abandonment. Screaming wildly as Marco collapsed to the floor.

Frowning with her eyes welling up, Orla turned to James. “James, Help him!” She pleaded.

James saw Marco writhing on the floor. “Orla, take Shannon and get outside. Go!” He ordered.

Orla took Shannon and carried her down another corridor. James doubled back as quickly as he could, still agonizing in pain as well. MadStab then gripped Marco firmly and pulled him up to headbutt him again. The teen saw everything around him move as if he were in a dream…. He then heard Joe’s words ringing in his head.

“There comes a time when the hyenas need to know who the lion is….”

Everything was in slow motion. Marco’s eyes began to focus, he didn’t see MadStab……he only saw Billy Foreman. As MadStab reared his head back, the opening came, breaking his grip; Marco launched a stiff knee into his ribcage. MadStab groaned out loud from the painful impact. Marco straightened up and gripped MadStab, throwing numerous punches into his face. MadStab howled as each punch connected. Marco unleashed his anger fueled attack upon the arsonist. MadStab reeled back from the impact of each punch. Dazed and unable to defend himself, he dropped to the floor from another blow to his ribs. Bringing the arsonist to his knees, Marco grabbed him by the collar to finish him. MadStab stared coldly as bruises and blood were now smeared across his face. Marco raised his fist to reign down on MadStab once again, his own rage beginning to boil over, but then he stopped.

“Ye won’t do it…. Ye don’t have the balls to do it, ye English prick! Think yer a big man? DO IT!!!!” He screamed, practically begging for the teen to strike. He began to laugh despite the pain writhing through his own body. MadStab couldn’t move either; Marco had beaten him to his knees.

“No, Marco! Don’t! Its over…. Its over mate!” James stepped in. He spoke assuringly. “He’s a joke. He’s just a joke.”

Marco looked at James, and then at MadStab. A bruise under one eye, his nose bloodied; Marco remembered how Billy Foreman had pushed him past the limit once before. But the image of his past tormentor began to fade. Marco slowly lowered his sore clenched fist. The broad teen stepped back and regarded the arsonist on the floor. All he saw now was Danny O’Driscoll; Bewildered. Shocked. Speechless. Defeated.

“Thanks James.” Marco gasped, resting his head on his friend’s shoulder with his back to Danny.

Just then, James saw Madstab move his hand to reach into his pocket, a gleaming flash of light reflected off the ceiling lights, and into James’ eyes. MadStab screamed as he launched himself towards Marco. The blade clenched in his hand. In a flash, James threw his fist forward hard; Danny’s head snapped back, his feet buckled from under him. The mad renegade toppled backand crashed to the floor in a heap. Releasing the blade from his hand on impact. James Maguire had knocked out Danny ‘MadStab’ O’Driscoll. Marco stood in utter astonishment at the exposed blade. He then turned to look at James. He stood astounded by what he’d just done. His fist shook with adrenaline. Two teeth were now spewed across the floor.

“……Fuuuck me, that hurt!” James winced. Grabbing his hand.

Marco began to snigger. “Could be worse. You could always be down there.” Pointing to Danny. They broke into a laugh.

“Come on, we need to get the school to call the Police.” James suggested. Marco followed him as they made their way out, leaving MadStab where he lay. The arsonist began to stir, completely stunned by the punch from James. He looked up and saw Patrick O’Driscoll now standing over him, grimacing angrily with complete distain.

“Get up, yer useless shit!” Patrick hissed, walking away towards the main exit. Danny frowned as he pulled himself up, tasting his own blood in his mouth.

The students of Our Lady Immaculate had now fully congregated outside the main entrance. Following the procedures of their fire drill. The Nuns and staff went through their registers to account for all the students. Sirens could be heard in the distance. The emergency services were on their way. But Sister Josephine looked around desperately to find Father Peter.

“Father Peter, Father Peter….I can’t find them!” She said worryingly.

“Who?”

“Erin… Michelle… Orla…. Clare and James!” She said, reading from her register anxiously.

“FIRE!!!!” Clare screamed as she ran outside. “HELP! THERE’S A FIRE!” She screamed. The students turned their heads in alarm as they saw Clare run to join them. She ran into Father Peter.

“Calm down, Clare!!! What is it?!”

“THERE’S A FIRE…. AN ACTUAL FIRE !!! THE STORAGE ROOM NEXT TO THE GYM IS ON FIRE! I THINK JAMES IS TRAPPED!!!” Clare cried.

“Clare, where are the others?!!!” Father Peter shouted, demanding to know.

Clare shook with fear, the biggest cack attack she’d ever experienced. Just then, Erin and Michelle ran out through the main entrance.

“Father Peter, It’s all true!” Erin shouted hysterically, running into him.

“Whoa Erin, calm down! What’s true?” He asked.

“ORLA!!!!!” Michelle shouted. Their attention was drawn to the main entrance as Orla came out carrying Shannon, coughing hard from the smoke. She laid her gently on the ground.

“Oh my God! Girls, stay back, give her some room!” Father Peter ordered as the students and staff began to move towards them to see what was going on.

“Shannon? Shannon?” Sister Josephine knelt. She desperately tried to gain a response, but the young girl was still motionless.

“Is she alright?” Orla asked. Frowning sadly.

“OH MY GOD, DOES ANYONE KNOW CPR?!” Clare shouted into the crowd. No one answered.

“Move over!” Michelle suddenly ordered.

The group, and the gathered crowd were astounded to see Michelle kneel beside Shannon, removing her blazer. She quickly tilted Shannon’s head back and straightened her legs. The feisty Mallon lowered herself, unable to hear or feel any breathing; she placed her hands atop and began to compress down on the girl’s chest, counting as she did so.

“ONE….TWO…THREE…FOUR…FIVE…..ONE…TWO…THREE…FOUR…FIVE……” She repeated. Her expression was focused. Pinching the nose; Michelle sealed her mouth over Shannon’s and blew steadily into her, filling her lungs. Michelle resumed her position.

 “ONE….TWO… THREE…FOUR…FIVE…..ONE…TWO…THREE…FOUR…FIVE……”

                The three girls were then joined by James and Marco. Erin and Orla grabbed them, hugging them intensely. Orla frowned at Marco’s bruises. Erin wept at the smell of smoke emitting from James.

“Are you boys ok?” Clare asked. They nodded. Their attentions then tuned back towards Michelle. They watched in awe as she flawlessly administered CPR as if she were a trained paramedic.

“Come on Michelle. Keep trying!” Orla pleaded. Marco and Clare Hugged Orla tight to stop her from shaking.

“ONE….TWO… THREE…FOUR…FIVE…..ONE…TWO…THREE…FOUR…FIVE……”

Another blow into Shannon’s mouth, Michelle began to strain with the lack of response from Shannon. She persisted, as it was standard to continue administering CPR until an ambulance arrived. The sirens were getting louder but there was no sign of the emergency services. Father Peter and Sister Josephine glanced around and could see the visible looks of despair on the students’ faces. Orla shook her head, not wanting to think the worst, for everything that had happened between her and Shannon, she wouldn’t wish this on anyone.

“ONE….TWO…THREE…FOUR…FIVE…..ONE…TWO…THREE…FOUR…FIVE……” Michelle shouted to  herself again and again, compressing Shannon’s chest. Breathing air into Shannon’s mouth again.

                Shannon suddenly coughed out. Michelle’s eyes widened with shock. The crowd breathed a sigh of collective relief, there were even some cheers heard as Michelle quickly placed Shannon into the recovery position. Hearing Shannon whimpering, Sister Josephine quicky knelt beside Shannon to comfort her.

“Shannon, it’s alright…. It’s alright now. Talk to me. Talk to me, Shannon.” Stroking the girl’s head gently. The nun stared in awe at Michelle.

“Thank God!” Father Peter sighed. Crossing himself. “Well done, Michelle!” He exclaimed, patting her on the shoulder. “Well done.”

                Michelle stood up and staggered backwards. She just caught a few glances from the other students before Orla grabbed her with a hug from behind, pulling her into the group. Michelle Mallon had just saved a life. Her eyes welled up; she was stunned beyond words.

“Michelle, that was amazing!” Erin cried.

“Aye, that was so cracker!” Clare smiled proudly at her friend.

“Yer a hero, Michelle!” Orla exclaimed happily, hugging her with happy tears in her eyes.

“You fucking legend!” Marco exclaimed in a whisper.

“Michelle…. How did you know CPR?” James asked with amazement. Everyone stopped and turned to look at him. Michelle shot him a look of utter bewilderment. “Why did I ask that?” He said, realizing the stupidity of his question.

“Yer such a Dickhead, James!” Michelle exclaimed, breaking into a laugh. James smiled and hugged his cousin. The group laughed among themselves.

“Danny…” Shannon wept. Sister Josephine slowly began to coax Shannon to speak.

The students all turned as an ambulance finally came into view. Along with a fire engine and two police cars. Orla beamed and bounced at the sight of the fire engine. The group of friends saw Chief Constable Byers step out of one of the police cars. He began to walk over towards Father Peter who was standing close by. Flanked by the Chief Fire Officer and a Paramedic.

“Father Peter, we’re here to help! Where’s the fire?” The man asked.

“Ach, the fire’s out. I put it out all by myself!” Orla spoke up, her hand raised proudly.

“It’s true sir, she did.” James echoed.

“Is anyone hurt?” The Paramedic queried.

“Well, we thought we had one, but Miss Mallon here successfully administered CPR to Shannon over there.” Father Peter said proudly.

“Mallon? Ach, you’re Deidre Mallon’s wain, are ye now?” The woman paramedic asked, recognising the name.

“Aye…..” Michelle answered, almost breathless.

“Saints preserve us. Wait till I tell her!” The woman chuckled. “Well done wain!” She smiled before turning to tend to Shannon.

“Father Peter. This may seem unorthodox of me to be here. But under the circumstances, I thought it best. Chief Byers said. Father Peter appeared to understand.

“What does he mean by that?” James asked Erin. She shook her head.

“Sir. It appears the fire hasn’t spread, and luckily was confined only to the storage room. But we’ll check things over to be certain.” A fire officer said to the CFO. The man acknowledged the news.

“Thank you. Chief Byers; If it’s safe for us to return inside the school, could ye come with me to my office, there’s something I need to talk to ye about.” Father Peter asked. Chief Byers nodded affirmatively.

“Can I wear yer helmet?” Orla asked the fire fighter as he walked past. Marco couldn’t help but laugh at the puzzled look the man shot at Orla. The group shook their heads with comical disbelief as the other students began to walk back inside. They then looked towards Shannon who was flanked by Sister Josephine, the paramedics, and a police officer. They turned to walk towards the main entrance with the other students. A few police officers marched past them as they walked casually. Orla regarded Marco again.

“Are ye alright?” She asked.

“I’m OK.” He said, gently kissing her forehead. “Maybe I should have worn a helmet, right?” He smiled.

Orla’s eyes went distant for a moment. “……Ach, are ye being sarcastic, again?” She asked, unable to hide her smile.

“Maybe.” Marco answered.

“Ach, look at yer hands.” Orla asked, her eyes frowning again, she wrapped her arm around him.

“What did ye do, Marco?” Clare asked nervously.

“Please tell us ye knocked his arse out!” Michelle said eagerly.

“No… I didn’t…. He did.” Marco pointed at James. The girls burst out laughing.

“Ach, Catch yourself on!” Michelle laughed.

“He did!” Marco insisted.

                The girls still laughed at the elaboration, until Erin saw the large, bruised mark on his knuckle. The girls stopped laughing.

“Sweet suffering Jesus, James! That looks like it’s broken!” Erin shot in alarm.

“Trust me. It feels like it’s broken. But it felt fucking brilliant knocking those two front teeth out.” James said. Erin hugged him. Marco nodded to the others, confirming what James had said. Michelle gawked in amazement.

“What d’ya reckon they’re saying?” Erin asked, looking back towards Shannon.

“D’ya reckon she’ll say something about her Da?” Clare suggested.

“I dunno. She didn’t really look as if she was…. Comfortable with what Danny was doing.” James remarked.

“Aye, that’s a good point.” Erin concurred.

“Are ye certain he said what ye think he said, Erin?” Michelle queried, still not fully convinced.

“Aye, I’ve got it all here!” Erin stressed, pulling out her Dictaphone.

“Ye got ‘im on tape Erin?” Clare gawked. “Well then ye need to tell the police. Ye should give it to them right now!” She said, excitedly.

“Aye, let’s fucking do it!” Michelle grimaced.

Just then, as they walked through the main doors. The group were met by a loud booming voice.

“THERE THEY ARE! OFFICERS! ARREST THEM!” Patrick boomed loudly. The group came to a stop. There stood Patrick O’Driscoll, flanked by five police officers. The group caught the stern glare from the large man that stood in front of them.

“I’m sorry, what did he just say?” Michelle asked.

“ARREST THEM! THEY ARE THE GUILTY PARTY OF THIS WHOLE THING!” Patrick shouted. The veins in his head pulsed as he pointed menacingly at the group of friends. The officers moved in and flanked them.

“What’s going on?! Sweet Merciful Jesus. What’s happening?!” Clare shouted as the officers surrounded them.

“Whoa! Stall things for a second! We didn’t do anything!” Michelle protested with her Hands up.

“YOU KEEP YER MOUTH SHUT, GIRL….. I SAID FROM DAY ONE THAT YOU FIVE WERE THE STAIN UPON THE MORAL FABRIC OF OUR LADY IMMACULATE COLLEGE! THE BOARD WILL HAVE NO CHOICE BUT TO BELIEVE ME NOW! I KNOW YOU WERE RESPONSIBLE FOR THAT FIRE!! THE DAMAGE IS GOING TO COST THIS SCHOOL THOUSANDS!!!!! THOUSANDS I TELL YER!!!” Patrick barked maniacally.

“Are you fucking serious?!” Marco shouted. Orla looked on in bewilderment.

“YOU KEEP YER MOUTH SHUT, BOY!” Patrick shouted.

“He’s lost the fucking plot, he has!” Michelle shot.

“We didn’t do anything!” Clare protested loudly.

“LIARS, THE LOT OF YOU!!!!! YOU SMUGGLED ALCOHOL ONTO THE SCHOOL GROUNDS, AND THIS FIRE IS A DIRECT RESULT OF IT! AS IF THAT WASN’T ENOUGH, YE ASSAULT MY NEPHEWM AND RISK MY DAUGHTER’S LIFE!!!!!!” Patrick meticulously began to feed the false narrative.

“IT WAS HIM! IT WAS HIS ALCOHOL…  AND HE SMUGGLED IT IN!” Patrick pointed at both Marco and James.

“YOU TWO FACED, THEIVING LIAR!!!!” Erin screamed and went for him. Patrick jumped back with fear. One of the police officers quickly intervened.

 James and Marco were then pushed against the wall and handcuffed by two of the officers. The girls began to fret frantically as the two English fellas were then escorted out of the school. They looked back towards the girls before disappearing out of sight. The girls were frozen. Unable to understand what had just happened. Michelle turned and saw the grimacing face of Patrick O’Driscoll.

“You…. Ye think yer so fucking smart. Ye really think everyone is gonna buy the shit yer trying to push?! BULLSHIT!” Michelle shouted towards the man, who simply scowled and turned his nose up. He motioned his hand for the officers to escort the girls away.

“YER A THIEF!!! HE’S STEALING MONEY FROM THE SCHOOL!!! WE KNOW ALL ABOUT YER, PATRICK O’DRISCOLL… YER A THIEF!!! I SAVED YER DUAGHTER’S LIFE…. GO AND ASK HER!!! YE LYING FAT BASTARD!!!!” Michelle’s voice echoed down the corridor and into silence. Patrick breathed heavily; he smugly adjusted his tie. Chief Byers and Father Peter now walked stood up to the man, baffled by what had just occurred.

“Would ye mind telling me what ye think yer doing ordering my officers around, Patrick?” Chief Byers shot angrily.

“Furthermore, what do ye think yer doing with those girls?!” Father Peter shouted, squaring up to him.

“They’re criminals! They are responsible for this whole thing! Am I not right, Chief Byers?” Patrick snapped towards the RUC Chief. Who stared intently at Patrick but said nothing.

“Now. We must conduct this in the proper, legal manner. You, Father Peter. You will come with me. I want us to follow proper school procedure and have you. As headmaster, to expel those students for an act of arson. And then I’ll leave them in your… tender care, Chief Byers, correct?” Patrick said.

Chief Byers hadn’t taken his eyes off Patrick. Without a response, Patrick turned and marched down the corridor, Father Peter looked at Chief Byers, who nodded, as if giving him the OK to follow Patrick O’Driscoll. Chief Byers now stood solemnly in the hall.

“If you say so… Mr O’Driscoll.” The man said with his eyes still glaring at the rotund man. Reaching for his walkie talkie, Chief Byers spoke. “Operation Spider… it’s a go.” He said.

Chapter Text

"Will you step into my parlour? Said the Spider to the Fly.”

“SHIT! SHIT! SHIT!” Erin stressed.

She whispered her curses through gritted teeth as she rewound her Dictaphone and played it back for the umpteenth time. Michelle and Clare glared at her with disbelief while Orla messed about with the multiple buttons on a push button office telephone. They had been sat in isolation in an empty classroom for the better part of two hours. The end of the school day was approaching, and for them, it truly felt like their last. The only outside contact had come from Miss Mooney, who had the displeasure of contacting their parents to attend the school immediately.

They awaited what felt like their last day at Our Lady Immaculate College, something that Patrick O’Driscoll was now able to make a reality with the false narrative he had fed to the Police. It felt incomprehensible to Clare that the Police would simply take Patrick’s word at face value, but when she reminisced on their past indiscretions, it suddenly didn’t seem too hard to believe. Still hoping that Erin had something that could fight their case and prove their innocence, Clare’s lip wobbled with impatience and panic.

“Come on Erin, where is it?!” Clare shrieked, her voice vibrating Erin’s eardrum.

“Jesus, Clare! I don’t know!” Erin shot back. Her own cack attack came to the forefront.

Turning back to the Dictaphone; Erin had found the last piece of audible material she’d recorded, and pressed play again, sure of the position. Pressing the tiny speaker hard against her ear, the volume turned up to the maximum; Erin listened in vain for the smallest minuscule tone, but there was nothing.

Michelle growled and kicked a chair in anger. “Fuck sake, Erin! The one time we need yer fucking Dicko phone to work…” She was then cut off by Orla.

“Well, that’s grand, so it is. But can I speak to someone in a higher authority?” Orla asked.

“Who are ye talking to, Orla?” Michelle asked, spying Orla was speaking on the telephone.

“Well, I thought I was talking to the Police but all this fella wants to do is just tell me the time. I can’t get a word in.” Orla answered with a perplexed look on her face.

“What?!” Erin stressed.

“We need to tell the Police that they made a mistake. They need to let James and Marco go.” Orla stated casually. Michelle snatched the phone and slammed it down.

“The Police aren’t gonna help us, Orla! They’re already here in case ye forgot, and they arrested James and Marco because Mr O’Driscoll has convinced them that they started that fire!” Clare shouted, her voice reaching a higher pitch level.

“But they didn’t!” Orla whined loudly. “They didn’t!” Orla started to weep. Shutting her eyes tight, Orla held her head. Michelle walked over and cradled her.

“S’alright, Orla…. Could ye not have said that any louder, Clare?” Michelle snapped turning to Clare.

“I’ll say it as loud as I like, Michelle! Has it not dawned on ye that we are well and truly FUCKED this time?!” Clare screamed. Now standing, walking towards Michelle.

“That’s not true! There must be some way we can prove we weren’t to blame for this!” Michelle stood her ground.

“Ach, and ye think they’ll believe us with our track record?! Catch yourself on Michelle! Ye heard what he said… Mr O’Driscoll’s just been waiting for a chance to kick us out…. and now he’s got it!” Now only a few centimetres away. Clare began to weep as well. Michelle was silent.

“Erin! Can ye put that thing down?! It’s obvious ye didn’t record sweet fanny fuck!” Michelle snapped. The reality had begun to dawn on Michelle. They heard a knock at the door. A stern-faced, elderly looking nun opened the door and motioned them to follow her.

“Sweet Jesus, I feel like we’re being lead to the gallows, girls!” Clare fretted.

“Wha’ is it, Orla?” Erin asked, seeing the look of concern now adorned on her cousin’s face.

Orla looked at her three friends. “When we go to our next school, we’re still gonna be together, aren’t we? aren’t we?” Orla asked again, fidgeting with her wee fingers. Anxiously awaiting a reply.

Erin put an arm around her cousin. “Orla…. We’re always gonna be together. Somehow.” Doing her best to settle Orla. Erin smiled faintly.

“Well, it wasn’t exactly the way I wished to leave, Erin. Lord knows we came close a few times before…. But at least you’ll be going out with me.” Clare was now surprisingly calm, seeing the fret in Orla’s eyes; Clare seemed resigned to go down with the sinking ship with her best friends instead of bailing on them. “Christ but I hope my mammy doesn’t kill me!” And there it was, a cack attack, right on queue as always.

“Ach, fuck it! Let’s just get it over with. The fat prick obviously can’t wait any more. I ain’t scared of that two faced bastard. It’s our mammies that make me shite the tights! Just don’t none of yers start balling your eyes out, otherwise that fat bastard will likely get a hard on. Fucking creep.” Michelle said, standing up, ready for the inevitable.

“Well, there’s a mental picture I could have done without.” Erin moaned.

“Aye, thanks Michelle.” Clare chimed.

“Do ye reckon he’d be able to find it, ye know under that massive belly he’s got?” Orla asked. While Erin and Clare were shocked at what she just said, Michelle burst into a fit of laughter.

“Ach, Orla. Sometimes, I just love ye!” Michelle giggled. Orla smiled warmly.

“Come along now!” The elderly nun stuck her head round the door again, ordering the girls out.

 As always, Michelle led the way out of the room. Erin took Orla and Clare’s hand into hers as they caught up and walked beside Michelle. Following the Nun down the eerily silent corridor; their footsteps made the only audible sound as they walked together. They trembled with the certainty of their immediate fate of expulsion from school.

James groaned from the pain in his hand as he tried to look out the rear window of the police car. Marco looked out the window next to him, but they couldn’t see anyone. Strangely they’d been left alone to sit inside the Police car. Their handcuffed hands clasped behind their backs made it very uncomfortable for them to sit.

“God! I hate being closed in like this!” Marco sighed sadly.

“I didn’t know you was claustrophobic.” James quizzed.

“I’m not, I just don’t like being closed in like this.” Marco replied.

James chuckled faintly at the line Marco had stolen from the 1996 Only Fools and Horses Christmas trilogy. Marco then saw James sported a sulky expression. “What is it, Jay?” He asked, mirroring the same look.

“I just don’t understand…. How is it the police are going along with what O’Driscoll is saying without even looking into anything?” James pondered, confused by the whole thing.

“Oh, come on James! How many times have we watched The Godfather? and Goodfellas? If what Erin said is true, I wouldn’t be surprised if half the police force were in his back pocket!” Marco then paused to see the same frown again on James’ face.

“He probably has and all.” James admitted. His frown grew more evident, his eyes were heavy.

“This is really gonna fuck things up now, isn’t it?” He asked. His gaze became distant. “The girls will probably get sent off to separate schools…. They’ll send me to the boy’s school, that’s for sure now…. Shiiiiiit! What’s this gonna do to your apprenticeship?” James asked, his voice rising.

Marco sighed sadly. He shook his head. There was no answer to give. Just then, two officers appeared on either side. Opening the doors, they pulled the boys out. In a bizarre move. The officers then removed the handcuffs and began to escort James and Marco back towards the school.       

“What’s going on?” James asked.

“Maybe they’ve set up the firing squad round the back, you know, like in Schindler’s list?” Marco joked nervously.

“Huh, if they miss your mouth, I’ll be surprised.” James shot back.

The Nun came to a stop outside a familiar classroom. The wooden walled classroom where they served many hours of detention together and alone now seemed to be their place of execution. Michelle entered first. Claire quickly walked behind her, Erin and Orla walked in together. Father Peter was sitting at the main desk, with the newly arrived Mr. Bailey, the head of the school board. Only Clare was aware of who he was, given that her mother had recently had a meeting with him about their plans to move. His presence only made the tightening in her chest increase tenfold. As they sat; they acknowledged the fact that Patrick O’Driscoll wasn’t there.

“Take a seat, girls.” Mr Bailey said blankly.

They sat in the front line of desks. The two men sat in silence, not making eye contact with any of them. The classroom door opened again and in walked Miss Mooney, dragging the trolley which housed the Television and VHS player. While Miss Mooney exited the room, Erin reached into her pocket for her Dictaphone, but the groups’ blood run cold as she saw Miss Mooney re-enter the room followed by Mary, Gerry, Joe, Sarah, Geraldine Devlin, and Deidre Mallon. Orla frowned as Coco Pops whined as Joe walked past her. Stealing a moment, he patted her on the shoulder. Their mothers all wore looks that shifted between bewilderment and anger. Erin went to speak.

“MAMMY, I swear to God we didn…”

“Sit down please, Miss Quinn.” Mr Bailey said, speaking with an impartial authority. “Everyone please take a seat.” He requested to the parents.

“Erin…. Sit down!” Mary said.

Erin noticed that her Mammy’s words didn’t sting as much as they normally did, but enough for her to sheepishly comply. All the parents were solemn as they took a seat at the left side of the classroom. None of the girls could gage what they were thinking. Orla looked over at Granda Joe; who was holding Coco Pops, he returned her gaze with a half-smile, winking at her. She smiled back.

“Oh my god, oh my god.” Clare whispered; her whole body shook as if she were in a blizzard.

At that point, the door opened again. This time, Chief Constable Byers walked in. He took a seat at the desk next to Mr Bailey, carrying what appeared to be some video tapes. Clare shot out of her seat.

“SIR!” She shouted. Repeating her previous encounter with the man, doing so, she made Michelle jump.

“Sit the fuck down, Clare!” Michelle hissed.

“Are these what you were talking about?” Mr Bailey asked Constable Byers, motioning at the stack of tapes.

“They are.” Byers said affirmatively.

“Well, let’s just wait for the last few to arrive then we’ll begin.” Mr Bailey replied.

The door opened again. In walked the two officers, along with James and Marco. The girls all locked eyes with them. The officers guided the boys to desks along the front line. The boys gaged the looks from the parents. The tension in the room was high. James and Marco looked at each other.

“Father Peter, do we need to sit at these desks?” James asked.

“No, it’s not mandatory James.” Father Peter said.

                The boys got up from their seats and sat on the desks right behind the girls; James sat with Erin and Michelle in front of him, while Marco sat behind Clare and Orla.

“Are we ready now?” Father Peter asked Mr Bailey.

“…..Almost.” Mr Bailey spoke as if he was expecting something, or someone.

His attention was then drawn towards the door. He heard an approaching noise that bellowed from outside the classroom. Patrick O’Driscoll finally barged into the room. The parents were silent but shot scowling looks towards the large man. Coco Pops growled and bared his teeth at the sight of the man.

“FATHER PETER!!! WHAT EXACTLY DO YE THINK YER DOING FA……Mr…. Mr Bailey?” Patrick stopped dead in his tracks. He was taken aback by the man’s presence who then turned towards Patrick.

“Good afternoon, Mr O’Driscoll. Take a seat.” Mr Bailey’s tone was impassive.

Patrick looked as if the wind that just been sucked out of his sails as he cautiously went sat at the right side of the classroom. MadStab then walked in, walking straight over to stand behind Patrick. Looks of shock dawned the faces of the mammies as they acknowledged the bruises and dried blood that was evident on the handkerchief he was holding.

“By Christ! Ye look like ye got yer arse kicked!” Joe spoke towards MadStab, chuckling slightly.

“Now, are we ready?” Father Peter asked again.

“Mr Bailey! Sir! If I may speak!” Patrick quickly interjected. Standing from his seat, he spoke as he walked to stand in front of the desk and in front of the girls.

“While I am very grateful for your presence here this afternoon, I would rather you not hassle yourself with this minor matter that I am fully capable to handling of behalf of the school board. As advisor to Father Peter, I would have made sure this whole terrible incident would have resulted in the proper action.”

“Arse kisser.” Joe snidely remarked.

“Daddy!” Mary sniped quietly.

“And what action would that be, Mr O’Driscoll?” Mr Bailey asked. Patrick was astounded that he would ask such a question.

“…… Well….. with all due respect sir….. it would be a simple formality to expel these students!” Patrick said, still confused at Mr Bailey’s oblivious attitude.

“Are ye trying to say our wains are responsible for this?!” Mary piped up. Patrick’s demeaning nature quickly surfaced as he turned to face her.

“THAT. Is exactly what I am saying!” He snarled towards Mary. Facing them, Patrick began to vent towards the whole line up of parents.

 “For the past two years, your children have been nothing but a moral detriment to this school. And from what I see, I can easily understand why.”

“Who in God’s name do ye think yer talking to, ye fat bastard!” Joe snapped. He charged towards Patrick, who began to back tread.

“Don’t’ Joe! Its what he wants!” Gerry said. Placing his hand on Joe’s shoulder.

“Mr McCool, this is not the place for this. Mr O’Driscoll, remember yourself!” Mr Bailey said. Patrick was dishevelled, but quickly regained his demeanour. He smugly regarded the elder patriarch.

“It’s alright, Joe. Sit down.” James had walked over to Joe, clearly rattled by the arrogance of Patrick O’ Driscoll, who turned to Mr Bailey and continued to speak loudly.

“I warned you Mr Bailey, did I not? I warned you that boy was a security risk.” Pointing at James. Erin and Michelle scowled a hateful glare towards him.

“But even I would never have thought he would go so far as to endanger the girls of this school through such a malicious act! Along with his little friend here, who took it upon himself to inflict physical harm upon my nephew there, who was only trying to prevent them to committing said act!” He bellowed, now looking at Marco.

“YOU LYING BASTARD!” Joe shot up again. Gerry barely grabbed hold of him.

“How dare you! Our James, English as he is, would never do such a thing!” Deidre stepped forward, hissing each word towards Patrick. “Ye no different now than when you were younger Patrick. Ye walk around acting like yer holier than Christ himself. But the truth is; Yer nothing more than a snivelling, two faced pathetic excuse of a man!” Deidre’s eyes were like wildfires. Patrick stepped back again.

“I will not stand here and have you speak about my daughter and niece in this manner! I swear, ye say one more word and I’ll gladly crack my wooden spoon right across yer bald fat head” Mary joined in, baying to unleash more upon Patrick.

“My daughter and myself have suffered through enough without having to contend with the likes of you talking down to us like yer better than everyone! Especially with the mess your daughter got herself into!” Geraldine now stepped up. Patrick’s blood began to boil.

“And ye have the most appalling mole on the back of yer head! So ye do! Christ, but what yer wife must deal with having to look at such a thing. Poor girl’s stomach must turn every time she looks at it!” Sarah remarked.

“Christ, I’m glad someone finally said it!” Michellle gasped. He group sniggered.

“Mr O’Driscoll, for the last time….” Mr Bailey spoke loudly.

“I will not be spoken to by the likes of yourselves. Ha! No wonder yer children are such a depraved collection of immoral character, I guess the apple doesn’t far from the tree! Mr Bailey. I think it is time that we finish this business. For the sake of all that is moral… EXPEL these students for the act pf arson, have these…. People removed from the school and let the Police deal with them!” Patrick sneered.

“Well, if that’s the case. You should remove yourself as well!” A voice spoke behind him. Patrick turned.

                Everyone looked towards the now open door to the classroom. The girls, James and Marco gawked in amazement. Patrick’s face turned white. The parents were just as shocked. There in the doorway, clutching what appeared to be a grey flat object, was none other than Sister Michael herself. She took the few steps and came into full view to everyone in the room.

“Good afternoon, Ladies and Gentlemen….. AND Patrick. It’s been a while.” She said. Her tone as expressionless as it always was.

“Good afternoon, Sister Michael. You’re looking well.” Orla smiled and waved.

Sister Michael turned towards her. “…….. Thank you, Orla.” She said, her tone unwavering to show a hint of emotion as she walked past Patrick as if he didn’t exist. The man stood aghast at the mere sight of her. Father Peter stood from his chair and stood aside to let Sister Michael sit at the desk with Mr Bailey and Chief Byers. Clare looked as if she’d seen a ghost, as did Erin and Michelle. James had a slight crook on his mouth as Marco simply smiled.

“Well, girls? Boys?! Is there nothing you wish to say?” Sister Michael barked.

“Good afternoon, Sister!” They all said in unison.

“That’s better!”

“What in GOD’S NAME ARE YOU DOING HERE?! AND WHAT ARE YE DOING SITTING AT THAT DESK?! THIS HAS NOTHING TO DO WITH YOU!!!!” Patrick barked, finding his voice once more.

“Oh, but it does… Pat…. rick! It so very does.”

“Mr O’Driscoll….”

“Oh, for Christ sake, Richard. Just call him Patrick, let’s not beat about the bush!” Sister Michael lashed. Patrick’s skin crawled.

“Yes, maybe we shouldn’t.” Mr Bailey said looking at his watch. “Patrick, the investigation ended, and Sister Michael has now been reinstated as Headmaster.” He said bluntly.

“SINCE WHEN?!” Patrick barked.

“Yesterday….. Oh I’m sorry…. I must have…. Forgotten.” Father Peter spoke up, an obvious hint of sarcasm was heard in his voice. He looked at Patrick with distain as the rotund man gawked with shock.

“And now, for the sake of everyone here. I was going to mention before Mr O’Driscoll interrupted… that this conversation is being tape recorded.” Chief Byers finally spoke. Quickly glancing over at Erin.

“Tape recorded? For what?” Patrick asked, sounding slightly concerned.

Ach, in sweet Jesus’ name Patrick. Will you please just SHUT UP!” Sister Michael vented. The man froze in utter disbelief. The parents noticed the blatant sniggering from the group. Mary brought herself to shush them.

“Thank you, Sister Michael. For the tape, Sister George Michael has now entered the room.” Byers commented.

“George Michael?” Marco said, he looked at James who nodded at him.

“Mr O’Driscoll: For the tape, Can you please confirm that You stated to my officers earlier that you had strong reason to believe that the fire started in the storage room was in fact started by one James Maguire, and one Marco Galluci in an act of arson at Our Lady Immaculate College. Correct?”

“….Y.. Yes. I did.” Patrick stumbled. Byers’ eyes narrowed.

“For the tape, I am handing a video cassette taken from the CCTV security system from Our Lady Immaculate College and am asking Constable Jenkins to play it for us.” Chief Byers’ eyes were locked on Patrick. MadStab looked as if he’d now seen a ghost.

“CCTV? WH….. When was this installed?” Patrick cried.

“Yesterday…. Ach. I’m sorry. I was so busy helping with planning for the disco, I MUST have forgotten that too.” Father Peter snapped his fingers with annoyance.

“That’s fine Peter, there’s no need for the dramatics. Funny how we requested the funds for this system as far back as September last year. Strange that, isn’t it Patrick.” Sister Mchael said impassively. Patrick swallowed hard.

“Christ, look at his face!” Michelle whispered as the officer pressed PLAY.

“For the tape; We are viewing CAMERA #3 overlooking the storage room’s entrance door at time 10:47am.” Jenkins declared. Watching the silent footage. MabStab and Shannon were seen carrying the crate full of bottles into the storage room. Patrick stood frozen, as did MadStab as he saw himself and Shannon leave shortly afterwards.

“Fast Forward to 12:03pm, Jenkins.” Byers ordered. Doing so, Erin appeared to ponder something. Jenkins fast forwarded to the time.

“For the tape, the time is 12:03pm.” Jenkins said.

The footage then showed Erin and James approach the door to the storage room. Erin felt her heart pound as everyone watched the couple looking around before sharing a lingering kiss. They then smiled at each other before entering the storage room. Mary gasped, feeling herself boil with embarrassment. Everyone turned to look at them. James shuffled awkwardly as Erin’s face turned red from the stares of the parents. She covered her reddened face once she caught the gaze of Sister Michael, turning away, she then caught the wide-eyed look of her mammy.

“Erin Josephine Quinn!” Mary shrieked.

The footage had certainly incited a mixture of reactions. Chief Byers looked over and saw Gerry hide his face with embarrassment, unable to cope. Joe stared blankly at James, who gulped with worry. The look from the man reminded Marco of how he first met Joe when he arrived in Derry the first time round.  Sarah stared dumbfounded at her niece. Deidre slowly shook her head at James.

“Sneaky motherfuckers!” Michelle whispered. “Didn’t think ye had the balls, Dicko!” She smiled at James.

“Michelle!” Deidre shouted.

“Would ye mind explaining exactly what that was all about, my girl?” Mary shouted, completely astounded.

“Please mammy…” Erin’s face contorted not knowing where to look.

Joe turned to Gerry. “Will ye get yer face out yer hands, Gerry! Say something, for Christ’s sake, yer stupid shite!”

“Exactly what am I supposed to say here Joe?” Gerry shrieked.

“This is what I was talking about! You southern free state bastards and yer depraved ways! Well I hope yer happy! Your carrying on with my Mary corrupted this lad and turned him into a sex maniac!”

James buried his face into his hands while Michelle did the same; she couldn’t control herself and burst out laughing. She reacted as Clare slapped her leg hard, causing Michelle to stop.

“What was that for?” She moaned.

“Don’t stoke the fire Michelle!” She whispered in a blind panic. Her voice almost resembling Donald Duck.

“Well, I’ve certainly not missed this!” Sister Michael said.

“Please! PLEASE! Can we return to the matter in hand, and hold back on the domestic side of things?” Mr Bailey requested, sounding anxious. The families quietened down, still reeling from the footage.

“Fast Forward Jenkins.” Byers commanded. Erin thought again. “Now PLAY.” The footage then showed MadStab and Shannon enter the storage room. “Fast Forward again.” Byers said. Then the other girls were seen entering the room. The parents sat and stared intently at the footage. The footage became grainy and distorted.

“Fast Forward.” Byers ordered. The footage was wound forward, and they watched footage of Marco breaking down the storage room door, Orla taking a fire extinguisher into the room, and James and Orla carrying Shannon out to safety. MadStab sat frozen. The officers were now stood  behind him.

                Erin whispered to herself. “Fast Forward….. FAST FORWARD.” She cried. Everyone turned to look as she reached into her blazer for the Dictaphone.

“Ye think this proves anything?” Patrick snapped arrogantly. “That doesn’t show Danny being responsible for the fire! They’re all in there together! They probably just put the fire out cos they started it, and they were scared they’d get caught! My nephew is certainly completely innocent! They are the ones with the track record for starting fires! They are the perpetrators!” Patrick yelled. “If ye even think of charging my nephew with this ridiculous accusation… I promise you. I will have yer job, Byers!!!!”

They then heard a crackling piece of audio. Sister Michael turned and saw Erin who now stood next to her, with her Dictaphone held out at its maximum level. The parents and friends stood in awe as the audio played out.

“We’re gonna light this cloth, and then smash the bottle down. Once the flames get to all of these…. Be somewhere else!”

“Ye can’t be serious Danny! This is fucking mad! What if we get caught?!”

“We WON’T get caught! All we need to do is start it and run. Ye find the nearest teacher and tell them ye saw that ayetye prick running out the building! And yer Da said he’ll take care of the rest!”

“But what about the school? What if someone gets hurt?!”

“WILL YE SHUT THE FUCK UP SHANNON!!! What do ye care, Hi?

Erin re-wound and played it again. A determined scowl was etched on her face as Sister Michael turned to see Patrick’s face aghast again. The officers moved in on MadStab. He yelled in protest as Byers shoulder barged past Patrick to stand in front of a now handcuffed Danny.

“Danny O’Driscoll. You are under arrest for suspicion of committing the act of Arson. You do not have to say anything, but it may harm your defence if you do not mention, when questioned, something which you may later rely on in court. Anything you do say may be taken and given as evidence.” Byers said sternly.

“NO! WAIT! SHANNON WAS IN THERE!!! SHE SAW EVERYTHING!!! SHE’LL TELL YE WHAT HAPPENED!!!!” Danny shouted in desperation.

“Jenkins. Bring Miss O’Driscoll in.” He ordered. Sure enough, Shannon was quickly escorted into the classroom, having sat outside the classroom with Sister Josephine. She walked in meekly and looked towards Danny, then her father, then towards the group of friends, then at Sister Michael, who still appeared impassive.

“Miss O’Driscoll….. Can ye please repeat to me what ye told my colleague a short while ago.” Byers requested. Shannon was silent, apprehensive, almost afraid to speak.

“It’s alright Shannon, just tell them.” Sister Josephine gently assured her, rubbing her arm gently.

Her face was still dirty from being stuck in the storage room. Michelle felt her chest tighten, still expecting the girl to ship them as the culprits, despite saving her life. Clare was frowning frantically. Orla just looked at her, regarding her sad expression. Erin leant forward, awaiting her answer. James and Marco held their breaths. Feeling the weight of the world on her young shoulders; Shannon began to well up with emotion, something that aggravated Patrick.

“Ach, for Christ sake Shannon, tell them!” he shouted.

Shannon shook with fright. She looked at Danny, but unable to look at him any further; Shannon turned into Sister Josephine and started to weep. Through her loud wails, Shannon pointed her shaking finger square at Danny, condemning him without a word. Chief Byers’ face bore a heavy look of sympathy and anguish. He turned and glared coldly at Patrick, and then at Danny, who could be seen shaking. Byers’ glare was unmoving as he gave the next command.

“Constable Jenkins. Take him away.”

                Danny could be heard panicking as he was escorted out of the classroom. Patrick O’Driscoll stood flabbergasted. He then saw Sister Josephine escort Shannon out of the classroom. His anger grew deep within the pit of his stomach; it rose to the surface of his narcissistic self. He spun in the direction where the girls and their families stood, ready to unleash again but was met with Sister Michael standing right in front of him. Her posture was strong and unmoving. Patrick stopped cold, but his tongue was perpetual as he gaged her and Chief Byers.

“I will have yer jobs for this! You haven’t heard the last of this!” Patrick angrily declared. Glaring one last time at the families before about turning to exit the classroom. An officer then stood in his way. Patrick stopped cold again, gaging the cold stare from the officer.

“Excuse me. I have to get past.” Patrick said with a condescending tone, baring his teeth.

“You’re not going anywhere, Patrick. We have only just begun.” Sister Michael said, her tone was strong and unmoving.

                Father Peter motioned the families and the group to stand in front of the desk.  Mr Bailey spoke.  Engaging the parents and the girls.

“I just wanted to assure you that your daughters, and nephew are no longer suspected of any wrongdoing, as well as yourself, young man.” He said to the group as a whole.

Chief Byers then addressed the small congregation. “Rest assured; we will see to it that the one responsible is punished to the fullest extent of the law. But I would like to say well done to Miss McCool for her brave act in extinguishing the fire so quickly. And for Miss Mallon in saving a student’s life. As well as Miss Quinn for displaying an impressive resourcefulness in helping us discover who the true culprit was. But as far as yourselves go; For the tape… Chief Byers is declaring that the matter is now closed.” Chief Byers said, smiling at the group, winking quickly at Erin, who flashed a nervous smile back.

“Thank ye very much, Mr Bailey. Chief Byers. Sister Michael. Grand to see ye back. We’ll see ourselves out.” Mary sighed wth relief, crossing herself; she was grateful that the girls and the lads had been cleared.

“If you would Mrs Quinn, I would like you all to wait. There is one more piece of business we must handle.” Sister Michael said, looking towards Patrick, and then towards the group.

The girls and James knew what that meant. Marco spotted the look they gave each other, sensing they weren’t out of the woods just yet. Patrick O’Driscoll stood powerless as the row of parents walked past him. Joe walked in front of the girls as he exited the room, followed by James and Marco.

“Arsehole.” Joe said, passing Patrick.

“Fat Prick!” Michelle whispered enough for Patrick to hear, but not Sister Michael. His face went red.

“I BEG YOUR….” The door slammed. Before he could vent; the officer forcefully led Patrick to a chair. Sister Michael, Chief Byers and Mr Bailey shared the same stone-cold glare towards him as the officer pressed down on Patrick’s shoulder, sitting him down in a chair in front of them. Patrick was shell shocked at the abrupt change of tone within the room. All eyes were now on him.

Sister Michael began. “So, Patrick, can ye begin to tell us about your association with a man called Stevenson?” She asked, hissing every syllable towards him. Patrick’s face went white as a sheet. A bead of sweat trinkled down the side of his head.

Chapter Text

The entourage had been sitting outside the classroom for almost 20 minutes. They sat in a relative silence, which enabled them to hear the sporadic raised voice bellow from inside the classroom. The muffled sounds were distinguishable for them to know who was shouting, and whom they were shouting to.

The group sat on a row of chairs. While Sarah and Geraldine chatted aimlessly amongst themselves; Orla looked up at the ceiling and sighed heavily with boredom as she leant her head on Marco’s shoulder who now had Coco Pops on his lap. Erin stroked James’ arm tenderly while Deidre bandaged his sore hand, Mary stewed as she stood over the wains. James and Marco then looked up to see Gerry and Joe standing over them. Despite the awkwardness of Erin and James being seen on CCTV going into the storage room together, the men was smiling at the pair of English fellas.

“Ye never guess where we’ve just been?” Gerry asked. The lads shook their heads.

“We just been speaking to one of the officers who were looking at the security videos.” He revealed.

“Aye, we’ve just seen a wee clip of yous two knocking seven bells outta that Danny prick.” Joe laughed. Causing James and Marco to smirk at each other.

“Daddy, don’t encourage them! You and you, with us, now!” Mary snapped at Erin and James.

Mary has stewed long enough; as soon as Deidre finished; they walked down the corridor, followed meekly by Erin and James. The young couple frowned at each other as they did as they were told. Before they began, the bell rang on queue for the end of school. Students suddenly appeared from everywhere. Seeing the group together and given the events that had already transpired; many of them sensed that the day’s events weren’t finished yet and purposely lurked near and around the corridor.

Rumours had been spreading all afternoon that Sister Michael was back. Jenny Joyce struggled to make her way through the malingering crowd of students as they bombarded Michelle with praise for what she’d done for Shannon, Clare, Orla, and Marco couldn’t help but chuckle as Michelle failed in attempting to be modest with her newfound celebrity status. Overexaggerating the situation as she always did, but the other students lapped it up as much as Michelle did.

“Oi, Michelle, is it true? Is Sister Michael back?” One asked, croutching next to her, whispering her question.

“Oh aye, it’s true!” Michelle confirmed.

The girl dashed off excitedly to spread the word. The huddled crowd was abuzz. Jenny Joyce still struggled to get to Michelle as the students wouldn’t budge. Orla now had Coco Pops in her lap, which earnt him an abundance of attention from the students. Orla relished the smiling faces as Coco Pops lapped up the attention. Away from the crowd; Mary stared Erin down with her arms folded, her lips was scrunched tight, while Deidre stood with a hand on her hip, staring daggers at James.

“Well…. We’re waiting! What do ye both have to say for yourselves?” Mary demanded Erin to hasten with her explanation.

James went to speak. “Mary, we didn’t mean to….”

“Ye didn’t mean to do what?” Mary interrupted abruptly.

“Out with it, lad!” Deidre snapped.

“We didn’t mean for it to happen.” James finally said.

“Didn’t mean what to happen?” Deidre asked.

 Both Deidre and Mary were unsure of what James was getting at. Erin could see that James was struggling to continue. “Christ, James; Answer them!” Erin thought. Mary and Deidre then looked at each other and gawked at the couple. Erin’s wide eyes made them confirm what both their imaginations had concocted.

“Oh shit!” She whispered.

“…… OH MY GOD!” They shouted together, mortified. Some of the students were startled and looked towards them.

“Mammy……” Erin shook her head.

“GERRY!!! GET YER ARSE OVER HERE NOW!” Mary shouted over the crowd. All rational thought had left her brain.

“What is it, Mary?!” Gerry called as he ambled his way through the crowd. Erin’s heart started to pound fast, while James was suddenly in fear of the most docile man in Derry. Gerry looked at Erin who was hiding her face in James’ chest. “Erin, James, What’s going on?” Gerry asked them.

“She’s PREGNANT GERRY!!!!” Mary shouted. The surrounding students gasped as they looked towards Erin. The crowd further down the corridor began to quieten.

“WHAT??!!!” Gerry shouted.

“WHAT IS THAT EEJIT SHOUTING ABOUT, MARY?!!!!!!” Joe called.

“I’LL HANDLE THIS, JOE!!!! ERIN….. IS IT TRUE??!!!” Gerry’s face had turned a dark shade of red.

“Ohhhhhhhh I bet I know what they think!” Orla whispered to Marco. Her eyes were as wide as her mouth.

                Just then, Everyone’s attention was drawn towards the classroom door. A loud banging sound was heard coming from the classroom. Bellowing incoherent shouting emitted from behind the door.

“Sweet suffering Jesus!” Clare gasped.

“What d’ya reckon’s going on in there?” Michelle asked.

“Maybe they’ve killed Mr O’Driscoll?” Orla suggested.

“Either that, or he just fell over?” Marco shrugged.

                The door swung open. There was Patrick O’Driscoll, his hands now cuffed behind his large, rotund frame, his suit shirt buttons stretched beyond the breaking point; the man screamed in agony and disbelief as Chief Byers and an officer held him by an arm each and dragged him from the classroom. The students stood stunned and appalled as Patrick screamed and yelled for all he was worth, but his cries fell on deaf ears. He looked and saw the corridor was full of students along with the group and their parents. Clare gawked in astonishment while Michelle jumped on her seat to watch him take the walk of shame. Orla jumped on Marco’s back to get a better look.

“WHAT YE ALL LOOKING AT?!!! YE DIRTY DEPRAVED LITTLE SHITS!! IMMORAL WORKING-CLASS SCUM!!!!! YER A STAIN ON SOCIETY… THE LOT A’ YER!!!!” He screamed. His true nature slithered to the surface.

Patrick turned back to see Sister Michael now standing in the corridor, watching him be carted away.  “YOU SET ME UP YE FUCKING BITCH!” The crowd gasped at the appalling manner he displayed as they all followed to see the man being led towards the main doors. His screams echoed around the corridors and halls until he was out of the building. Sister Michael now stood amongst them. The students gawked as they cast their eyes on the prominent figure.

“I guess he waived his right to remain silent.” James quipped.

“I don’t think he ever WAS silent. Was he?” Erin asked. The others shook their heads.

“What in the name of Sweet Jesus was all THAT about?!” Mary asked. Stunned at what they’d all just witnessed. She turned to Sister Michael.

“I think it best that I explain it to you. Follow me. Everyone else go home. I shall see you all tonight. God help me!” She shot as she led the congregation back to the classroom.

“Everyone take a seat…. Well, 40 odd minutes back and it seems things are as normal around here as they always were.” Sister Michael moaned as she dropped two Alker seltzers into a glass of water. She proceeded to down the whole glass in one go.

“Sister Michael, what just happened?” James asked. The nun placed the glass down and regarded them all.

“….’Will you walk into my parlour? Said a Spider to a Fly.’ She remarked.

“I’m sorry?” James asked.

“It a poem, yer great div!” Erin muttered.

“A little thing called Operation Spider. My leave of absence may have come as a shock to many of you, but the truth is, I was asked to step aside by the school board to allow the fly to enter the parlour.” Sister Michael proclaimed.

“OK. That makes NO sense, Sister.” Gerry said. Shaking his head.

“Shut yer hole. You! Go on sister.” Joe said, intrigued.

“Well…. As it happens; for the past 4 years, while Mr O’Driscoll served as a member of the school board, he was also working as the accountant for the surrounding schools. The board have been suspicious of his ‘questionable’ activities for quite a while. Especially when large sums of money seemed to disappear from the accounts, and then reappear just as quickly……”

“But what does that have to do with yourself, Sister?” Mary asked.

“…… I am explaining it, Mrs Quinn….. Well, Patrick’s first objective was to always get the headmaster out of the way first, feeding some ridiculous tripe to the board about bringing their “moral values” into question…. Which is funny considering what happened with his eldest daughter Sinead getting pregnant at 17….” She chuckled.

                Mary and Gerry glanced towards Erin and James, who frowned awkwardly. Michelle spotted their disposition and furrowed her eyes with suspicion. Everyone was listening intently to the story. Orla occasionally turn to Clare or Marco for some clarity as Sister Michael told the tale.

“I must admit, he was very clever. At all the other schools, he would arrange some type of fundraising event; a disco, or something or other, where the students would take part and donate on a mandatory basis. It would always be an extravagant amount….. Then he’d find some excuse to put in an insurance claim for some form of damage either just before or after the fact. In that time, while the insurance company was paying out…. Patrick was literally taking it out of the pockets of the schools…. the students…. The parents. He managed to succeed in doing this more than 20 times…. And then…. He finally managed to get into this school to do the same thing…..Or so he thought.” Sister Michael revealed.

“By Christ! The thieving Bastard!” Joe gasped.

Erin jumped out of her seat. “OH MY GOD! I was right! Oh my God, I WAS RIGHT!” She cried. “Did I or did I not say this?!” She looked around at everyone who stared at her, pointing at every one of them and herself. “OHHHHHH I was right!!! Jessica Fletcher, eat yer fecking heart out!” She exclaimed happily, James looked slightly worried as her face became the most animated it had ever been.

“Are you thinking what I’m thinking?” Marco whispered.

“Yeah…. It’s like something out of a Bugs Bunny cartoon.” James stared.

“Ach, I like those, they are soooo cracker!” Orla beamed.

“Miss Quinn, do you mind?” Sister Michael snapped.

“Right as ye may be, Erin. It doesn’t excuse the fact that yer pregnant!” Mary scolded.

“What’s this?!” Sister Michael looked alarmed.

“She said Erin’s pregnant, Sister Michael.” Sarah reiterated.

“WHAT’S THIS?!” Joe shouted.

“WHAT THE ACTUAL FUCK?!” Michelle shouted.

“FOR THE LOVE OF GOD, I AM NOT PREGNANT!!!!” Erin shouted.

“Aye, that’s true. She’s not.” Orla spoke up. Supporting Erin, causing Erin to pause and take a breath.

“Thank you, Orla” Erin said calmly.

“Are ye sure, Orla?” Gerry asked.

“Aye, she’s definitely, definitely, definitely, definitely NOT slept with James.” Orla said.

“Oh, thank Christ for that!” Sister Michael let out a sigh of gratitude.

“I mean she’s been done loads of other things, but they definitely haven’t…..” Orla’s mouth was covered by Erin’s hand.

“YES, THANK YOU, ORLA!” Erin hissed. Her face reddened again as the adults stared at her. “Carry on sister.” Erin still held her hand over Orla’s mouth as she sat down. The parents and Sister Michael looked at each other awkwardly.

“Well…... As I as saying; the school board raised their suspicions to the Police. And after a little phone tapping, they found and arrested a middleman by the name of Stevenson, but they couldn’t allow Patrick to abort, otherwise, it could be argued in court that everything was only circumstantial evidence. They needed all the proof they could get. So, they brought…. someone in to pose as this…. Stevenson character, and Patrick was none the wiser.”

“Who did they get? An actor or someone?” James asked.

“That I don’t know, James. Chief Byers was quite secretive of that…. Although he did say that the man was…. Quite talkative.” She pondered what she’d just said, as if a thought had entered her mind.

“Stevenson….. That was the same name that was on that file!” Erin cried.

“Precisely, Miss Quinn. However, phone tapping cannot be used as evidence in a court of Law. Am I not right, Miss Devlin?”

“Aye, that’s right, otherwise it might be seen as…. conjecture. I think?” Clare said.

“But then, they had another piece of good fortune. I stopped by chance, to borrow a laptop from the school, and Lord behold, I stumbled upon this.” Sister Michael opened the laptop and spun it round. The group gazed upon the file once again.

“Aye, that’s the homework I was given!” Orla exclaimed.

“Was ye now, Orla?” Sarah asked, astounded.

“Stall the ball…. You mean to say….” Michelle stopped to let Sister Michael finish.

“Yes….. Orla must have saved the file to the hard drive by accident. This file has the name of every single person who Patrick has laundered the stolen funds to. Every single event…. Every single payout…. Every single person….. Every single penny! Suffice to say, he was….. a wee bit pissed off when we showed him this.”

“Oh my God!” Clare exclaimed. “So, what’s gonna happen to him, Sister?” She asked.

“Well, from what Chief Byers said. He’ll be up for insurance fraud, money laundering, conspiracy to commit an act of arson, theft of school funds. If you want my opinion, Clare….”

“He is so fucked!” Michelle smiled.

“Michelle!” Deidre snapped.

“In so many ways, Michelle. Yes, he is. Completely.” Sister Michael agreed.

                The parents were absolutely astounded. They looked amongst themselves, unsure of what to say.

“I bet you’re wishing you stayed on leave now, right Sister?” Marco laughed.

“Well, it was tempting, but the truth is… there was no way I was going to let that prick run riot over this school….. It might a perpetual zoo full of demented animals…. But it’s my zoo.” She smiled proudly.

“Awww, that’s really grand of ye, Sister Michael.” Sarah smiled.

“Aye, must admit, the wains have said it’s not been the same without ye, Sister!” Geraldine added.

“Aye, grand to have ye back, so it is.” Mary said.

“Spare me the sweet talk, I can’t be doing with it. You may see yourselves out. You six…. Stay behind.” She pointed to the group while the parents vacated the room. Sister Michael gazed down the row of all six friends as they stood before her.

“Well, this is a sight I thought I’d never see.” The Nun said.

“Ach, did ye miss us, Sister?” Erin smiled, the other quickly mirrored her expression.

“Of course not, I meant it was a sight that you were standing in my office, not the perpetrators for once.” Shooting them down with one sentence.

“Well, they do say miracles can happen in the most unlikely of places, Sister Michael.” Orla said, making the Nun roll her eyes.

“…. I simply have one request to make to you all….. Tonight, at the disco…. For the love of God….. Just don’t do anything!” She exclaimed. The group all looked at each other and murmured in agreement.

                Patrick O’Driscoll was seen by Chief Byers through a pane of one-way glass; throwing his chair against the wall, he argued helplessly with the interviewing officers who threw one piece of incriminating evidence after another towards him, causing Patrick to rage again in a losing battle. As the Chief walked down the corridor of confinement cells; he stopped and peered inside the cell and couldn’t help but notice the grave expression on Danny’s face as he sat alone in his cell. Chief Byers walked into his office and dialled a number, after a few rings, the phone was answered.

“Hello.”

“Hello, Chief Byers speaking.”

“Ach, it’s yourself, Chief. How’s it going?”

“Grand. I just wanted to say Thank you for your participation in Operation Spider.”

“Anytime, anytime at all.”

“….. I would have thought you would have had more to say?” Byers joked. Holding his breath.

“Well, as long as I have yer word that there will be no further consequences, for myself or my family, as I do recall one time back in 1991.”

“Yes! You have my word.” Byers quickly interjected.

“Ach, well. Less said then.”

“Exactly. Bye for now.” Byers said.

“Cheerio.” The man hung up.

Chapter Text

I would like to take this moment to extend my thanks to the members of the Derry Girls Fandom who have gotten this far into the story. To everyone everywhere who has taken a moment to read this. Thank you very much. Please comment and let me know what you think. I hope I’ve done our favourite characters justice with this Fanfiction.  A special credit to RedVelvetLips, Warks1999, Misha Mercury, and Will Styer for their feedback, reviews, comments, laughs and support in helping me develop this story. We are nearing the end of this part of the story.

Derry Girls: New Horizons…. coming in 2024.

                The congregation of families departed from Our Lady Immaculate College and into the afternoon traffic rush, all going their separate ways. Erin sat silently in the back of her parent’s car. Gerry noticed that Mary held onto Anna a little bit tighter as they took a slight detour, picking her up from a family friend’s house. Choosing to hold her instead of placing her in the car seat; the young wain cooed and mumbled innocently as she peered out the car window. Mary bit her bottom lip as her eyes welled up, looking at Anna with affection. The mother watched the playful wain turn and smile at her big sister who sat in the back seat.

“Hi Enn.” She said playfully.

“Ach, big girl in the front seat, are ye, Anna?” Erin spoke sheepishly and smiled at her.

“Aye yea!” She laughed.

The playful conversation was a welcome distraction for Mary, if only temporary. The totality of the day’s events began to sink in for the Quinn mammy. Her mind and heart had gone through a rollercoaster of emotions. Fear, anger, anxiety, stress, and relief had crashed upon her all in one day. Her mind was still rattled with the mere idea of her eldest, Erin being pregnant. Although it had been proven to be untrue; Mary had come extremely close to forbidding her from ever seeing James again. Their exposed liaison being at the forefront of her mind. She then reflected on what Gerry had said to her. As much as the same emotions and thoughts had raced through his mind as well; although he agreed that Erin’s ‘secret’ rendezvous with James in the storage room was not her best move and could have been tragic; He was grateful that his faith in the wee English fella had been justified when it was clear that James had made sure the girls were out of harm’s way. Gerry’s calmer demeanour, and support for James had calmed Mary from seeking out to throttle him with her wooden spoon. Mary silently conceded that if it hadn’t been for James, the day could have welded a more tragic outcome. Erin caught Gerry looking warmly at her in the rear-view mirror. The man regarded his daughter, whilst feeling a sense of impending closure that every parent once faced when they departed the realms of childhood innocence to embark through the peaks and valleys of adult life.

The same feeling of closure weighed on the iron-willed Mary Quinn who choked back tears at the thought that her daughter was no fast approaching adulthood. But also acknowledged that Erin could have easily been in the same spot that Shannon O’Driscoll had found herself in. The older members of the Quinn family had sat in total silence during the journey home. They pulled up outside their house just behind the other two cars. Gerry could sense the tension as they got out; Mary looked yonder and saw Sarah walking arm in arm with Orla; simply thankful that she was safe while sporting a proud smile that the carefree spirit had been so unselfishly brave in putting out the fire, albeit a small one, thankfully. Handing Anna over to Gerry; Mary’s heart melted as she saw Erin step gingerly out of the car, awaiting her supposed wrath. The petite blonde had resigned herself that her mammy would want to inflict a swift punishment involving the wooden spoon or worse. As their eyes met; Mary reached out and pulled her daughter in for a hug.

“Aye…. ye were right, love!” Mary said, choking back her tears.

“I’m sorry, mammy, it was stupid.” Erin wept.

“No harm done, love.” Mary said. She reached out for Gerry who joined the embrace.

                Erin clenched her eyes shut as she hugged Mary tighter. Sarah looped her arm through Joe’s arm while Orla pulled Marco into the fold, smiling at each other as they looked on.

                Coincidently, Deidre Mallon pondered the same scenario as she drove home. While she commended James for making sure that the girls were safe. The hard woman then reflected on the other hero of the hour; her daughter Michelle had been front and centre to the whole affair, and it had deeply moved the Mallon matriarch that the first aid courses she made Michelle go to had indeed left a positive mark on her. Seeing more of herself in her daughter than she ever had before; the numerous scoldings for her foul-mouthed language and rebellious behaviour melted away. Deidre fondly remembering that not so long ago, it was a trait she once possessed herself before adulthood calmed the flame of rebellion. As they arrived home, parking the car; Deidre waited by the gate for Michelle.

“What is it, Mammy?” Michelle asked with caution. Deidre wrapped her arms around Michelle. The younger Mallon instantly felt tears trinkle down her own cheeks as she returned the embrace.

“I am so proud of you, love.” Deidre wept.

“Come on Mammy, dry yer eyes, hi?” Michelle laughed, her voice cracking. Deidre cracked a chuckle as James fondly watched on.

“Get yourself over here, James.” Deidre said, looping her arm around James’ back, embracing them both.

                Clare sat quietly in her room. Her place of sanctuary; surrounded by her childhood memories, a bedside cabinet adorned with trinkets and photos of herself and her family and friends. While the scheme of Patrick O’Driscoll had been thwarted mostly due to their intervention and feeling a sense of personal vindication for standing up to the man on behalf of the school year, and for herself. The triumph felt bittersweet for the wee lesbian as she felt that it had been the last hurrah for her. She turned to look at the dress that was hung up. She thought again about the sad truth that in a few short weeks, it would be the end of the easter term, and she would not be returning to Our Lady Immaculate College. Her mind then thought of her Dad who wouldn’t see her wear the dress she had chosen. She then glanced at the flowers that had arrived for her that morning from Laurie. The whole ordeal from earlier had played havoc with her nerves. She felt dizzy as her mind swirled with multiple thoughts, as well as intrusive thoughts that she tried to bat away but was unable to do so. She then heard her mother call.

“Clare, love. Erin’s on the phone.” Geraldine called. Clare quickly brushed away her tears as she walked downstairs.

“Hello, Erin?” Clare asked.

“Hi Clare, just a quick one. Do ye want to come round here and get ready? Cos Marco said he’ll come and get yer when he’s back from walking Coco Pops.” Erin quizzed, but Clare didn’t answer.

“Clare…. Clare are ye there?”

“Ach….”

“Yes, Orla, I know that rhymes.” Erin stopped her. “Clare? CLARE?!” The line went dead.

“What is it, love?” Mary asked.

“I don’t know, Mammy. She just hung up.”

“See, I told ya, Mary. Ye can’t rely on these old phones no more. Cordless is the way of the future.” Sarah said.

“Jesus wept.” Mary whispered, rolling her eyes; Erin dialled Clare’s number again. She stood and waited for a response. Orla had moved to stand next to her.

“What’s going on?” Orla asked before turning to look up at her balloons.

“Hello?”

“Hello, Mrs Devlin? Is Clare ok?” Erin asked.

“I don’t know, Erin love. She just ran up the stairs and said….. she’s not going.” Geraldine answered. Erin was stunned.

“……We’re on our way.” Erin hung up the phone. “Orla, with me, now!” She said. Orla immediately followed her out the front door. Mary and Sarah watched curiously.

“What do ye think that was all about?” Sarah asked. Mary walked over to the phone, the line was still active.

“……Hello, Geraldine? What’s going on love?” Mary asked.

                The cousins bounded over to Jim’s house. Erin knocked urgently on the door but there was no answer.

“JIM?..... MARCO?...... Ach, shit! No one’s in.”

“Shouldn’t we just go in?” Orla suggested.

“Ye can’t just walk into someone else’s house uninvited, Orla!”

“What ye talking about? I do it all the time!” Orla shrugged. She reached and pulled down on the handle which was surprisingly unlocked. Erin was shocked as Orla walked in.

“Well, of course she just walks in!” Erin said to herself, throwing her arms up, following Orla inside.

“MARCO?....... MARCO?...... COCO POPS!....... Aye they’re not in.” Orla concluded.

“What are we gonna do?” Erin asked.

“I dunno, what’d ye wanna do?” Orla asked back.

“I wanna talk to Clare!”

“So, let’s go round and see her.” Orla said.

“We don’t have time, Orla. We need to start getting ready!” Erin stated.

“So, let’s take the car!”

“Little problem there, Orla! Neither of us can drive.”

“I can!” Orla shrugged.

“What?”

“I can drive a wee bit. Marco’s shown me. Come on.” Orla picked the keys up from the table. Erin was startled but followed Orla outside.

“Orla! Catch yourself on! Ye can’t drive! Ye don’t even have a learner’s license!”  Erin as she jumped into the passenger seat.

“Aye, but I’ve sent off for one. Don’t worry it’ll be grand!” Orla smiled. Turning the key.

“OK. YOU’VE ACTUALLY TURNED THE ACTUAL KEY!....... NOW YOU’VE MOVED ONE OF THE ACTUAL PDEALLY THINGS….. AND NOW YOU’RE MOVING THE STICKY THINGAMIGIG!” Erin commentated as she began to have a cack attack as she fastened her seat belt.

“Before ye pull out, check your mirrors, and yer blind spot.” Orla said to herself, following her own instructions. “Done…. OK. Here we go!” Orla turned the wheel, brought the clutch up and moved out.

“OH MY GOD!” Erin screamed.

BEEEEEEEEEEEEEP!!!!!!!! Orla pulled out just as another car came up from behind them, it screeched to a halt, missing her by a whisker. Orla was unmoved as she drove off down the road. Erin’s eyes were frozen wide as she clutched onto her seat for dear life.

“ORLA, FOR FUCK SAKE! THAT CAR ALMOST HIT YER!” Erin shouted.

“Will ye calm down Erin! I checked my mirror before I pulled out, so it’s fine. The highway code says that before ye pull out, check yer mirrors and yer blind spot.” Orla explained.

“I’m pretty sure it also says STOP if there’s a fecking car coming up yer arse, Orla!” Erin shot back hysterically as Orla made her way down the street. Spying Marco as she drove up to the entrance to Brook Park; Orla braked harshly, causing Erin to scream. Marco spun and was startled at the sight of them both. He dashed up to the car.

“Bloody hell! What’s going on here?” He asked in alarm.

“Hiya love! How did I do??” Orla asked, beaming happily. Erin’s knuckles were white as she gripped the dashboard. She looked up at Marco.

“Get in the car!” Erin whispered. Marco grabbed Coco Pops and climbed into the back seat.

“Oh no! No No No No No No! Marco, please, can’t you drive!” Erin begged, her voice growing more hysteric.

“Calm down, Erin. I’m sure Orla’s doing fiiiiiine!” Marco shot back into the seat as Orla accelerated.

                Erin shot a look of panic to Marco, who awkwardly chuckled while Orla started to wave at the passers-by as she drove towards Michelle’s house. Coco Pops barked as he perched himself up onto the window.

“What’s he doing, crying out for help or trying to fecking escape?” Erin shuddered, feeling the car speed up.

“Will ye shush Coco Pops, I’m trying to concentrate!” Orla said. The dog obediently settled down.

Erin exhaled with relief as they pulled up outside Michelle’s house. Orla sounded the car horn with excitement. Almost immediately, Michelle came to the window. The two cousins soon darted out of the house together, without explaining the situation, they dived in. Orla repeated the sequence of checking her mirrors before pulling out. The others shrieked as she pulled out, repeating the same mistake of not waiting for the way to be clear.

“Fucking prick! We’re driving here!” Michelle shouted out through the window.

“I should have known we’d all end up dead inside this car one day!” Erin panicked as she clutched onto James.

“Go on Orla…. speed up a bit.” Michelle said, daring her while sporting a devilish grin.

“Oh God! I really am gonna die a virgin, aren’t I?!” James panicked.

“Ye saying that like yer surprised!” Michelle said, looking in the rear-view mirror to see Erin and James shoot an annoyed glare at her.

“Well, this conversation got morbid real quick, didn’t it?” Marco said casually.

“Huh, what ye saying, Marco, yer not gonna die a virgin?” Michelle asked.

“Aye, he is, his birthday’s only a few days after James’ birthday.” Orla said. Michelle snapped her head towards Orla, her eyes furrowed.

“What are ye on about, Orla?”

“Marco’s a virgin. His birthday’s in September.” Orla stated. Erin and James spotted that even Marco had palmed his own face at that remark.

“That’s Virgo, Orla. Not Virgin.” James corrected.

“I’m not talking about his fucking star sign, Orla.” Michelle said.

“Are ye not?” Orla looked puzzled. “Ach, sorry I get those mixed up…… But he is a virgin also.” Orla said. Michelle gawked mockingly at Marco.

“Thanks Orla!” Marco rolled his eyes.

“Yer welcome.” Orla beamed.

“Will ye just concentrate on the road, Orla. Ye almost had a collision…. TWICE!”  Erin panicked.

“Well, it’s three less from the last time she went out on the road.” Marco said, seeing the fearful looks on Erin and James’ faces.

“Thanks Bear.” Orla smiled.

                When they pulled up to Clare’s house. Erin saw that her mammy and Aunt Sarah had also made their way the Devlin’s.

“Hiya Mammy.” Orla called, poking her head out the window.

“Ach, hiya love, getting some practice in, are ye now?” Sarah asked.

“Aye, it is sooooo cracker!” Orla exclaimed.

“By Christ, Mary. Erin looks pastier than normal, doesn’t she so?” Sarah remarked as she turned to see Erin frantically exit the car.

“Ye alright Erin? Are ye not feeling well?” Mary asked.

Erin whispered slowly “I’m……… fiiiine.” shooting a dramatic face.

                Geraldine sported a sad look as she stood in the open doorway. Mary addressed why they were there. Geraldine was thankful that they’d come. While Mary and Sarah escorted her into the kitchen to make a cup of tea. The wains made their way up the stairs. The bedroom door was shut. Erin looked to the others before she knocked with caution.

“Clare?.... It’s us….. Can we come in?” Erin asked. There was no answer.

“Oi, Clare? Ye better not be dead in there!” Michelle shouted, banging on the door.

“Oh my God!” James rolled his eyes.

“Are you mental or something?!” Marco scoffed. Clare then opened the door. Orla moved forward and wrapped her arms around her little friend.

“Thank Christ.” Erin said, relieved.

“…. Come on in.” Clare sadly walked back into her bedroom with the others following. She sat on the edge of her bed with Orla resting her head down on her shoulder. Erin and Michelle stood in front of her with James and Marco behind them. They observed the redness in her eyes and could see that she’d been crying. Erin lowered herself down to meet Clare eye to eye.

“What is it, Clare?” Erin asked softly, placing her hand on hers.

“Aye, talk to us.” Orla followed. “Why are ye so sad?”

Clare blinked back her tears “It’s just…. This is it. Us, all together…. It’s all gonna change after Easter. I won’t see any of yers. And I can’t go to the disco knowing this. Seeing all of us together. It’s gonna be like the very last time.” She winced.

“Are you moving far, Clare?” James asked, frowning sadly. Marco glanced at him, remembering that he once asked James the same question so long ago.

“Well…. It’s not on your level, boys…..” Clare admitted. “But it feels like it.”

“Where?” Michelle asked.

“….. Strabane.” Clare revealed.

“Strabane?” Erin repeated. “Ye reckon yer not gonna see us again, but you’re only moving to Strabane?!” She was slightly stunned.

“Fuck a doodle doo, Clare! Ye had us shiteing the tights here! We thought ye were gonna say you were moving to somewhere like Belfast, or Dublin, or worst-case scenario, London!”

“OI!” The boys moaned together.

“Ach, dry yer eyes, Dickos!” She shot.

“It’s a big move!” Clare argued. “It’s not like Marco’s situation where he just goes to work there. I’m going there, permanently! And you’ll all just move on with yer lives without me…. like I never existed. No doubt you’ll find someone to take my place in the gang before soon.” Clare panicked.

“But that’s balls, Clare….” Michelle argued. But James then interjected.

“I get what she’s saying…. When I came here, it was only slightly easier for me to accept because I was on another island…. But 20 minutes or 200 miles. It’s the same. You feel like everything you held dear has just been replaced, and there’s nothing you can do to stop it.” Frowning, he turned to look at Marco who frowned back.

“Aye, dead on.” Clare agreed.

“Aye…. I understand that I guess…. But you two never gave up though, did ya?” Erin asked, looking at both James and Marco.

“Aye…. that’s right, Clare. If the lads could stay in touch, and they were in different countries… than we’ll definitely stay in touch.” Orla stated with enthusiasm.

“Aye! Marco works in Strabane. He can always drive yer back here whenever ye want to, and James can drive yer back, won’t ya lads?” Michelle asked the boys who both chimed in agreement.

“Or any of us can drive can ye! I can drive now!” Orla stated proudly, Clare looked shocked at the new piece of information.

“Well, I wouldn’t exactly boast about it just yet, Orla!” Erin shrugged.

“See, Clare? No one here’s giving up on you.” Marco said.

“Yeah, we’d never lose you.” James said.

“Aye, Who else is gonna keep us straight?” Michelle quipped.

“And besides, we can never find anyone to replace ye, even if we tried! No one can have a cack attack as grand as yourself, Clare! Ye one of a kind!” Erin said.

“Aye, Erin had a cack attack earlier in the car, but it weren’t as funny as yours.” Orla said.

“Well, I’m sure Clare would have had a cack attack as well, Orla, if she saw a car almost ram her up her ar…!!!”

“Also……” Michelle interjected. “Ye HAVE to be there tonight…. It was because of you that all the girls in school could go with their partners. The way ye stood up to Fatty O’Driscoll, ye would have made Bernadette Devlin herself proud!” Michelle proclaimed.

“Bernadette Devlin, who’s she?” Marco asked.

“She was a civil rights leader, she stood up the people of Derry in the house of commons after the battle of the Bogside.” Michelle said.

“Aye, what was it she said….. I will take my seat, and fight for your rights!” Erin quoted vigorously.

Clare sat astounded. “Ye think so?” perking up slightly.

“Aye, Clare. The way you took a stand was really cracker.” Orla nodded.

“Plus, you don’t wanna miss out on your first Valentine’s day with Laurie, do you? I reckon she can’t wait to show off her gorgeous girlfriend to everyone, Right?” Marco smiled.

“What he said.” James agreed, smiling.

                Clare observed everyone and thought about what they had said. She couldn’t help feeling guilty for making them rush over to her side. But her apprehensions about losing their friendships were vanquished in that moment. She glanced at each of them, with a tear rolling down her cheek. She nodded.

“Thanks, girls…. Ye know I….” Clare stumbled, overcome by their support. The gang moved in for their custom group hug, relieved that she’d changed her mind. it wouldn’t have been possible to enjoy the evening if she wasn’t there.

                Agreeing to get ready around Erin’s house; once the girls were dropped off, James had walked over to Jim’s house to get ready with Marco. The duo had been taking turns to play on a new games console, the Sony PlayStation, playing a game called Tekken; while the other took a shower. James was now ready, he sat in his black suit, his top button undone. He hadn’t yet put his matching blue tie to match Erin’s scarf. James glanced over at the bedside cabinet and saw a small photograph propped up. Pausing the game. He reached over and gazed at the bent and tattered image. He recognized Marco’s parents straight away but was shocked beyond words when he saw the third figure. Marco then walked in wearing his suit trousers, white shirt and purple tie. Marco paused when he spied what James was looking at.

“Oh, sorry, ’Co. I was just…” James was startled as he spoke.

“It’s alright Jay. It’s only a photo.” He replied.

Looking back down at the picture, James did a double take at Marco and the image. The likeness was uncanny.

“This is him, isn’t it? Your real Dad.” James asked. Sitting down next to him; Marco nodded.

“Did they know each other?” James asked. “Him and your…..”

“Well, my Dad only knew of him. My mum knew him, obviously. He also knew about me.” Marco answered.

“Well, where is he now?”

“He died in a car crash before I was born.” Marco answered nonchalantly. James sat astonished.

“Bloody hell. You never told me that!” James gawked. Looking down at the photo.

“Well, it’s not the sort of thing you broadcast, is it? Anyway, what difference does it make? I never knew him, never will, and I ain’t bothered.” Marco replied lightly, shrugging his shoulder.

“So why keep the photo?” James asked, treading gently.

“To remind me of who my real Dad is. That’s my Dad!” Marco said, pointing at Tony Galluci. “I wouldn’t wanna be like him for anything.” Marco pointed at the other man. “He was an arsehole, James. Dad said he proper fancied himself as a right ‘jack the lad’. You know, a raver, heavy drinker, treated women like objects, or worse.”

“So, in what way are you different?” James joked. Marco glanced at him.

“You Wanker!” Marco sniggered. The two friends laughed together.

“I honestly don’t think you’ve got any worries there, ‘Co. Orla definitely wouldn’t be with you if she sensed anything like that about you.” James said as he started to put his tie on. “She’s got a bit of a sixth sense thing going on there!”

“Yeah, and a massive hunting knife to boot.” Marco joked as he put his tie on. James had now stood up and had his back to Marco. The lad pondered before addressing his friend.

“James?”

“Yeah?”

“I never did say Thank you.” Marco said.

James looked puzzled. “What for?”

“….. For saving me.”

“Ah, come off it mate. It was only one punch.” James shrugged with a smile. “If I remember right, you saved my neck enough times as well.”

“I’m not just talking about knocking that twat out. But for never giving up on me. And for bringing me here.” James smiled as he heard the sincerity in Marco’s voice. “I don’t know what I’d been doing now, or where I’d be if you hadn’t brought me here. I don’t even wanna imagine it.” Marco said.

“Always said we’d have each other’s back, right mate?” James said as he sat back down next to him.

“Yeah…. I’ve definitely got yours, James.” Marco held out his hand. “To the end.”

James smiled and clasped Marco’s hand with his own. “Me too. To the end.”

“Christ, Why don’t ye kiss each other and get it over with!” Michelle laughed, her head poking round the door.

“Piss off Michelle!” The duo said. Laughing with embarrassment.

“Christ, but you two English pricks scrub up well enough!” Michelle mocked as she walked in.

“Where’s your gown, Michelle?” Marco asked.

“Ach, can’t DJ with that thing on!” Michelle confessed. “Feel more comfortable in this. Listen, can one of yous drive me to school? I need to set up.”

“Bit early, isn’t it?” Marco asked, spying the clock.

“Aye, well, like I said, just a few things I need to do.” Michelle answered.

“….. Michelle. What are you doing, or what are you planning to do?” James asked with suspicion, spotting the familiar twinkle in her eye that she had every time she was about to do something devious.

“I’m not doing anything.” Michelle insisted. The boys looked at each other ironically.

“You just wanna drive the car, don’t you?” Marco laughed.

“Ach, come on, Marco. I seriously do need to get down early…. And yeah! I wanna practice. Go on!” Michelle clenched her fists insistently.

“Alright then. Come on.” He said. Michelle grinned empathically and grabbed his keys. The trio made their way down the stairs.

“Is it OK to go across, Michelle, are the girls ready?” James asked.

“No, they’re gonna go starkers! Bet that’d proper float yer boats.” Michelle teased.

“Well, thank God you ain’t. I don’t fancy seeing my dinner twice in one day.” Marco quipped.

“Fucking mouth!” Michelle shot, punching his arm. “Come on, let’s shift.” She laughed.

                Michelle bounded towards the car. James stood and watched them skid off in the direction of the school. James then walked across to the Quinn house. As he entered the hallway, Joe was standing there.

“Alright there, lad? Ye gonna have to wait out here a wee bit.” Joe said.

“Oh, OK. No worries Joe.” James said.

“Where’s the other one?” Joe asked lightly.

“…. Oh, uh, Marco’s just dropping Michelle off at the school.”

“Ah, I see. By Jesus, yer looking a wee bit colourful.” Joe chuckled as he regarded the colourful tie.

“Yeah, these were at the girls’ request. Marco’s got a purple one.” James laughed.

“Oh Aye, smart move lad. Rule number 1: Don’t ever go against their wishes. By Christ, I did that once, took me months to get back in my Marie’s good graces.” Joe shook his head as he reminisced.

“Ach, don’t listen to him, James. Whatever yer did, sure Mammy forgave ye the next day, so she did Da.” Mary called from the kitchen.

“She held that over me for months, I’m telling ye!” Joe called back.

“Why? What did you do, Joe?” James asked.

“Oh, I can’t tell ye that…. Rule number 2: Never admit anything!” Joe lowered his voice. “Anyway, James. There’s something I’ve been meaning to tell ye. Now, I had a good chat with Marco earlier, no…. I don’t say this often, cos I’m not that big on soft talk and what have ye.” Joe paused.

“Could have fooled me.” James chuckled nervously.

“Oi, Mind yourself, cos I can’t believe I’m gonna say this…... especially to a randy English prick who coaxed my Granddaughter into a storage room, now.” Joe’s tone had now turned stern. James chuckled nervously again.

“Da!” Mary moaned from inside the kitchen.

“Well, it had to said, Mary!” Joe shouted towards the kitchen, his eyes not leaving James.

“I’m sorry.” James frowned; the guilt was plastered on his face. Joe’s look then softened.

“….. However, what yer did do today for our Erin… for our girls, we know that ye protected them. So, we’ll say no more on the matter. Cos truth be told. Yer a good lad. And ye have been marvellous to our Erin. And I’m proud of yer.” Joe said, smiling warmly at James. He placed his hand on James’ shoulder.

“Thanks, Joe.” James was still frowning slightly, but to earn the respect of a man like Joe McCool brought a genuine smile to his own face.

“Ye can come in now, James.” Mary said, smiling warmly at him as she stood in the doorway.

 Joe stepped aside and allowed James to walk in. The kitchen table was completely commandeered by the girls; Erin, Orla, Clare and Laurie were chatting amongst themselves while Sarah and Geraldine packed away the assortment of make up brushes and hair spray cans. There was a distinct hue hanging over the kitchen table that looked like Sarah had smoked a million cigarettes, the aroma was a mixture of cigarette smoke, perfume and hair spray.

“Alright girls?” James asked as he walked in. The girls gave a multitude of hellos back.

“James, where’s Marco?” Orla asked.

“Dropping Michelle off at the school….. Orla, you look great!” James beamed.

“Ach, thanks James.” She smiled warmly.

James then smiled warmly as he caught sight of Erin, who once again had donned her black dress, and blue silk neck scarf. She looked like a vision, he felt as if he’d seen her for the first time all over again. He flashbacked to the prom night where he’d thought the same thing as he did now. She was stunning. He considered himself the luckiest lad in Derry, being that he was going to be on the arm of the most incredibly beautiful girl in the city.

“…. What do ye think?” Erin asked James.

“I know I’ve already seen it, but…. wow.” James smiled. Erin smiled widely at him as they gently embraced each other.

Clare beamed with glee at Laurie; seeing her in her azure blue dress, she mirrored the same warm smile. Taking each other by the hand, they gazed at each other with alluring eyes.  Clare’s earlier apprehensions were no longer at the forefront of her thoughts. She only saw the tremendous person who had been her rock, her friend, her partner, and this was their night to come out together as a couple.

“Feeling better now, babes?” Laurie asked.

“Aye, I am so.” Clare answered.

“So, did ye have yer wee talk, Joe?” Gerry asked as Joe came to sit down on the sofa. Gerry had been sitting in the living room watching the TV. Joe sat without acknowledging him.

“Wasn’t a wee talk. It was a man to man talk. Christ knows someone had to do it. I gave up years ago for the day to come when you’d finally grow a set!” Joe answered coldly.

“Da! Enough!” Mary snapped.

“James! Erin! Can we have a word?” Gerry stood up from the sofa. James walked into the living room with Erin by his side.

“It’s been a long day. But I can’t not say this. Whatever Joe said to ye, son. I second it. But for the love of God. As we said before…. Will both of ye…... will ye just…… promise to be a bit more responsible? Cos it might surprise ye, but we really like ye James.” Gerry stressed. Glancing between Mary and both Erin and James.

“Y-yes Gerry. We promise.” James nodded.

“Aye, we will, Daddy.” Erin echoed.

“Fair enough.” Gerry smiled. Just then, they heard the front door open.

“That yourself, Marco?” Sarah called.

“Yep, is it safe to come….. in?” Marco stopped as he entered the kitchen.

Sarah smiled proudly as she saw the gawking expression on Marco’s face as Orla’s smile was wide and warm as her eyes met his. Seeing Orla in her purple evening suit for the first time; along with a yellow sleeveless halter neck top. Her hair was combed back with rows of small yellow and purple hairclips while her hair cascaded down and past her shoulders. Marco felt his heart pounding hard as he smiled widely and warmly at the colour clad choices Orla had made. To him, it suited her perfectly. They immediately wrapped their arms around each other as they came together.

“Well? ……Do ye like the colours?” Orla asked Marco.

“…. You look…. amazing!” Marco beamed. Orla flashed her signature wide, pearly white smile.

After a few photographs. They were finally ready to get on their way to the valentine’s disco. Joe couldn’t help but notice that Orla seemed sheepish.

“Are ye alright there, Orla?” Joe asked. She frowned slightly as she looked at him. “What’s the matter, love?” Joe asked.

“Aye, Orla. What’s wrong?” Sarah asked.

Orla hesitated as her head began to throb, but she stole herself to say what he was thinking. “…. Ye not upset cos I didn’t ask ye to take me to the disco this time, are ye Granda?” Orla asked, a look of worry in her eyes. Remembering how it genuinely warmed everyone had been when Orla chose to go to the prom with Joe as her ‘Date’.

“Ach, Orla love. No, course I’m not…. Well, maybe just a wee bit. But who wouldn’t, hi?” Joe said softly. He then smiled. Orla could tell when he was only joking. She moved in and hugged him warmly.

“Ye’ll always be my favourite dance partner, besides yer Grandmother.” Joe said.

“And you’ll always be the fella I like the most, Granda.” Orla said with affection, planting a kiss on his cheek.

“Thank ye love. That makes me the luckiest man in the world.” Joe smiled at Orla. “And now, it’s time ye make this fella the luckiest fella in the world.” Joe smiled at Marco. Who handed Orla a yellow rose.

“Hello everyone.” A bland voice stopped everyone cold.

“Jesus wept.” Mary whispered.

“Oh shite!” Gerry huffed in despair.

“Sweet suffering Jesus.” Joe said under his breath.

“Ach, Hi Uncle Colm. How bout ye?” Sarah waved as the others stared in despair at the mousy appearance of Uncle Colm.

“Well enough, thanks. Have a wee bit of a stomach upset, not to mention…. a slight pile blooming. By Jesus, my toilet doesn’t know what’s hit it in the past few days.” Colm slowly explained. Making everyone groan collectively.

“Well, that’s dinner out the window then!” Gerry wrenched.

“Save yourselves, wains.” Joe ordered.

“Bye Uncle Colm. We’re just off.” Erin cut in. pecking him quickly, she lead James out the door. The others quickly followed, saying goodbye to Uncle Colm as they walked out the door.

                The mammies gave the girls one final instruction not to spoil their outfits; while Marco drove Erin, James and Orla; Clare and Laurie drove in Laurie’s car. With the parents now trapped with entertaining Uncle Colm latest escapade. The friends finally made their way back to Our Lady Immaculate. The crowd filed in steadily as the three couples made their way towards the gymnasium. The sound of thumping rave music could be heard. They glanced happy smiles towards each other as they entered the valentines disco.

Chapter Text

Michelle Mallon’s ‘Fuck Jenny Joyce’s Playlist’ Playlist.

1. End of the Road- Boyz 2 Men
2. Back for Good- Take That
3. What is Love- Haddaway
4. It’s my life- Dr Alban
5. Blue (Da Ba Dee)
6. Encore Une Fois- Sash!
7. Barbie Girl- Aqua
8. Praise You- Fatboy Slim
9. Don’t look back in anger- Oasis
10. Macarena- Los Del Rio
11. Be my lover- La Bouche
12. Rhythm is a dancer- SNAP
13. Movin on up- M People
14. Dreams- The Cranberries
15. It’s all coming back to me now- Celine Dion
16. Boom Boom Boom Boom- Vengaboys
17. Where do you go- No Mercy
18. One & One- Robert Miles
19. Horny- Mark Morrison
20. Wonderwall- Oasis
21. Cosmic girl- Jamiroquai
22. Jump Around- House of Pain
23. No more I love yous- Annie Lennox
24. Dancing Queen-ABBA
25. Could it be Magic- Take That
26. Because you loved me- Celine Dion
27. Walk on by- Gabrielle
28. Block Rockin’ Beats- The Chemical Brothers
29. Professional Widow- Tori Amos
30. Rhythm of the night- Corona
31. Remember me- Blueboy
32. I can’t dance- Genesis
33. How Bizarre- OMC
34. Don’t let go- En Vogue
35. Ain’t Nobody- Rufus and Chaka Khan
36. Let me be your Fantasy- Baby D
37. Back in Black- AC/DC
38. Sisters are doin it for themselves- Annie Lennox
39. Fight for your right- Beastie boys
40. All I wanna do- Sheryl Crow
41. 2 Become 1-Spice Girls
42. It feels so good- Sonique
43. Nothing Compares to you- Sinead O’Connor
44. Mysterious Girl- Peter Andre

The Valentine’s disco was in full swing as Peter Andre’s Mysterious Girl was heard playing. Erin and James, Clare and Lauire, along with Orla and Marco all stared around them n awe of the lit-up décor of the gymnasium. The crowd of coupled students had gathered on the dance floor. Orla smiled gleefully at the lights and decorations as she held Marco’s arm. Erin could feel some of the eyes of the girls looking towards them all. James could feel her tensing up.  Laurie could also feel Clare tense up. Jenny Joyce stood in the centre of the stage in front of a microphone and beckoned everyone to gather closer. The Head Prefect was wearing a red dress, with an extremely large glittery heart hair band. Aisling stood next to her with a matching hair band, along with a white dress. Both girls seems to be extremely pleased with themselves. As the music died down, there were distinct comments of contempt aimed at them both from some of the girls nearby, more towards Jenny. Erin and Clare informed the others to brace themselves.

“Watch this. Half the disco’s gonna be Jenny just waffling on about herself.” Erin remarked.

“Hiya, Erin.” Charlene Kavenagh said. Erin turned and was startled again to find the popular girl smiling warmly at her.

“Ach, hiya Charlene.” Erin replied, her face contorting nervously as it always did whenever THE Charlene Kavenagh spoke to her. James took her hand to steady her.

Yer…. Looking well.” Erin managed to say, seeing Charlene in a white chic dress, like her own.

“Thanks…… I gotta say, Erin! I absolutely love yer dress!” Charlene exclaimed.

“Oh…. Well, thanks Charlene. I…. like yers too.” Erin managed to find her voice.

“Thanks, it’s almost the same. Where did ye get yours from.” Charlene asked, regarding Erin’s dress again.

“Ach, it was….. Flaherty Boutique in Strabane…” Erin answered. “Actually, we all got ours from there.” She said pointing to the others.

“No….. Way!” Charlene was astounded. “Ye managed to get dresses from Flaherty’s?” Charlene was impressed and astounded.

“Aye. No word of a lie, Charlene. She’s got some cracker outfits in there, so she does.” Orla confirmed.

“That’s grand! Orla, ye look amazing. And yourself Clare! All ye girls look amazing! My mammy said Flaherty is like soooo expensive. You are soooo lucky!” Charlene said.

“Well….. we actually didn’t buy the dresses, Charlene, and we didn’t steal them either, before ye say anything! They’re hired, legally hired!” Clare explained.

“OK, Clare. I think she gets the point!” Laurie calmed her. “Hi there, I’m Laurie.”

“This is Laurie. She’s, my partner.” Clare proclaimed, her voice shaking.

“It’s nice to meet ye, Laurie.” Charlene said kindly. “So, Flaherty Boutique hires out dresses as well?” Charlene asked Erin.

“Aye. We got some business cards here. Mrs Flaherty said this gives ye a discount.” Erin said, handing her one of the cards for her small purse.

“WOW! That is class! Thanks, Erin.” Charlene smiled.

“Ach, well….. no problem really!” Erin shrugged comically.

“Have ye got some more? I’ll pass them round!” Charlene offered. Thanking her again before spreading the business cards and the craic to the others.

“OK guuuuuuuys. Let’s quieten down please!” Jenny Joyce announced.

“Ach, balls. We’ll talk later, Erin, hi?” Charlene whispered.

“We will….  INDEED WE WILL!” Erin said, she smiled happily as she felt James squeeze her hand a little tighter. Erin felt very proud of herself.

“Welcome everyone! Welcome to Our Lady Immaculate College Valentine’s Disco!!!!!” Jenny cried happily into the microphone. The gathering clapped along with a few cheers.

“She’s got some front, so she has.” Laurie huffed.

“Aye, and to think she was the one who was all OK putting everyone with different partners.” Clare answered crossly.

“Ach, Clare. Is it? Just wanna say thanks for getting them to change the setup!” A random girl happily said to her.

“Uh…. You’re welcome.” Clare answered nervously.

“Well, first and foremost everyone. I thought it would be right that we hear from our very own Headmaster, yes, that’s right…. she’s back! SISTER MICHAEL!!!!” Jenny proclaimed, clapping her hands fiercely. The gathered crowd joined in and clapped along with the teachers who were acting as chaperones for the evening. The gang couldn’t help but notice the signature look of distain on Sister Michael’s face as she walked slowly towards the centre of the stage. The crowd was silent as she began to speak.

“Thank you, girls. Even Stevie Wonder could see what you were trying to do there. Well…. there’s not a whole lot more to say…. I’m back. Normal service has resumed. There’s an end to it. Despite having to cancel my Judo class for this evening….  I must say this fundraising event has proven to be a success. No doubt, the funds raised tonight will be put to good use. Which is more than I can say for the person responsible for organizing this, who is no doubt repenting his sins at this very moment. Along with a possible stroke, but maybe I’m asking for too much.”

Sister Michael took a breath.

“However, I wish to stress that while you are here, I expect you all to behave yourselves. I should warn you that the security system is in full working order. Also, the disco will be confined to the gymnasium, with NO access to the rest of the building. There are teachers on hand from both schools to make sure you adhere to this. So, for those of you with any ideas of arranging a ‘secret’ rendezvous with your partner, you will face the consequences of detention.   Is that clear?”

The silence was enough to confirm this.

“Good. Now, I understand Miss Joyce wishes to address you all. So, my last words for the evening are simply this, I shall be watching all of you!” Sister Michael ordered sternly as she stepped aside.

“Did she really have to bring up rendezvous?” Erin whispered to James.

“Thank you, Sister. I think I speak on behalf of everyone here when we say welcome back!” Jenny said with a wide smile.

“Arse kisser!” Michelle spoke in earshot. Jenny scowled at her and turned to face the crowd.

“Well, everyone. Before we begin with the festivities. I would just like to say a few words……” The murmuring groans were evident as Jenny began to spout about the dedication of her ‘team’ who worked tirelessly in the preparation of the evening’s events. Speaking as if she was giving an election victory speech. Also managing to slip in an explanation for the pairing system which brought about Clare’s mutiny.

“Sweet Jesus!” Michelle groaned with her teeth gritted as she listened to Jenny rabbit on. Her attention was then drawn to a tall, long dark-haired, blue-eyed fella who stood alone near the stage. He looked as if he was lost. But looked quite handsome to Michelle as he stood in a black jacket and bow tie.

“Sister Michael… Who’s that?” Michelle whispered. Sister Michael was standing nearby and looked in the direction of the unknown boy.

“I believe his name is Francois. A French exchange student, of all things.” Sister Michael repulsed. “Apparently, he’s staying with the Joyces while attending the boys school.”

“He’s a French fella? An actual French fella?!” Michelle felt a tingling shoot up and down her spine. The boy turned and glanced in her direction. He smiled and nodded at her. Michelle felt her cheeks flare and she smiled back at him. Sister Michael then noticed something.

“Miss Mallon. What in God’s name is this?” She asked, looking at a piece of paper. Bringing Michelle out of her private thoughts.

“It’s the approved playlist I’ve been told to play Sister.” Michelle answered with disgust.

Sister Michael engaged her eyes again to the list of songs. Her own face began to twitch and contort as she silently read each song. Going down the list, she looked as if she was going to throw up. She looked up towards Jenny, and back at Michelle.

“And, who exactly approved this playlist, Miss Mallon?” Sister Michael demanded to know.

“Mr O’Driscoll did.” Michelle answered. Spying the repulsion on Sister Michael’s face. “In fact. He INSISTED on it.” Michelle pushed.             

“Did he now…...” Her voice turned very sinister. Michelle nodded slowly, pressing her lips tight.

“Well, if that’s the case…...” Sister Michael then proceeded to tear the paper up fiercely.

“Miss Mallon, you were chosen to DJ this evening. I wish to put in a request. Under no circumstances do I want to hear any of these songs played this evening. Is that understood?”

“Oh…. loud and clear, Sister.” Michelle growled with a smile.

“Good.”  Sister Michael walked away.

Michelle looked at her box of LP’s. She smiled to herself. She could feel herself ready to burst with ecstasy. She then looked over at the French lad who was smiling again at her. Michelle then reached into the box, pulling out the perfect start up tune. Setting up the record, adrenaline pumped through her veins.

“…… And therefore, I wish to stress again that the mutual paring idea was NOT my idea. So, in closing; you are all very welcome to enjoy the rewards of my contributions. Thank you.” Jenny finally concluded.

“She honestly has NO shame, sometimes!!” Clare stressed.

“And now… I turn you over to tonight’s resident DJ…. Michelle Mallon.” Jenny said quickly.

“So, ye want me to start playing now?” Michelle asked. Jenny’s eyes darted out to the audience and back at her, confused at the question.

“Well…. yes!” Jenny answered, chuckling nervously.

“Yer absolutely sure about that?” Michelle asked again.

“…. YES Michelle! Start!” Jenny ordered; her voice breaking.

“….OK.” Michelle flashed a mischievous grin towards the gang as she placed the Stylus down.

Encore Une Fois began to play, which was met with a roar of approval from the students in attendance. Jenny stood bewildered. As the music played, Michelle looked over to see the French lad nod at her with approval. The song played along, building to its crescendo. The crowd swayed and almost exploded into a rave, but their anticipation was made to wait until the song finally unleashed its chorus. The crowd cheered as they punched the air in elation.

The gang took a moment and smiled tremendously as they witnessed Michelle in her new element. The tunes were relentless and fluent. As the song ended, it lead into another song, and then another with Jenny helplessly trying to get Michelle’s attention. At this point, even Aisling had joined the dancing and left Jenny solely protesting Michelle’s music choices.

It feels so good-Sonique.

Where do you go- No Mercy.

One & One- Robert Miles.

Professional Widow- Tori Amos.

The sequence was seamless with no need for the crowd to wait between songs. Michelle was in the zone. This wasn’t a hobby anymore, to her, this was her calling.

“Michelle! These songs are not on the approved list!” Jenny screamed, finally getting her attention.

“Oi, ye got a problem, go tell Sister Michael. She was the one who ripped this up!” Michelle then threw the torn list up in the air. “Now Fuck off!” Michelle ordered.

Jenny walked away without a sense of direction. The disco continued, switching between mellow tunes, and upbeat dance tunes. A perfect balanced mixture. The crowd came and went sporadically as they quenched their thirst and talked amongst themselves before rejoining the dancefloor. The atmosphere was upbeat and relaxing as the evening progressed. Father Peter and Sister Josephine lightly admonished couples when they began to get a little too familiar with each other. Sister Michael was not so elegant in her approach. Rolling her eyes in detest as she looked around at the loved-up couples.

“Father Peter, Sister Josephine, make a point to check the car parks sporadically in case some of these couples try to sneak off. I don’t want any parents ringing me up in a month’s time complaining their daughters have fallen pregnant.”

“Yes Sister Michael.” Sister Josephine answered sheepishly.

Michelle took a moment to make an announcement. “Alright, guys! I’m just gonna take a wee break. And I mean that, I’m fucking dying to go!!” Michelle announced. Amongst the laughs, she looked out. “Are we feeling good tonight?!” Michelle shouted. The crowd cheered in agreement.

“Alright, back in 5 motherfu… uhhh. I’ll be right back.” Michelle stopped herself, spying Sister Michael’s vigilant gaze. Background music was still playing as she took her leave.

“You can just imagine her if she starts gigging properly, Can’t you?” James chuckled.

“I don’t think there’ll be much difference.” Erin agreed.

“Alright you two?” Clare asked as she and Lauire rejoined them with some drinks.

“Ach, nice one Clare. I’m parched.” Erin said.

“Oi, look at those two. They’re proper working the room, hi?” Laurie exclaimed happily.

 They looked and saw Orla and Marco chatting away happily with a gathering of lads and girls by the drinks table. James warmly regarded Marco as he shook hands with random lads without a hint of apprehension. Orla was beaming happily as she spoke to both lads and girls.

“Yeah…. He always was the more sociable one out of us, I mean, back in England.” James smiled towards his friend.

“I guess ye could say Orla brought it back out of him, Hi?” Erin said warmly, James nodded in agreement.

The gang then spotted that Marco was pointing James out to the lads, mimicking a punch move. They spotted the approving looks that the lads were giving.

“I think he’s talking about you, James!” Erin said.

“No, he’s not.” James insisted.

“Aye, I think he is, James.” Clare said.

Marco then called over. “Oi, Jay?! JAY!! come over ‘ere and meet some of the lads!” James was totally bemused. He looked at Erin, who cracked a smile of astonishment at her wee English fella.

“Well…. Go on James! Talk to them!” Erin smiled. James was frozen at first but managed to bring himself to move. He was met with joyous roar from the lads who greeted him. Orla smiled as she saw Marco bring James into the centre of the conversation. She then bounded over to Erin.

“How’s it going, guys?” Orla asked, smiling joyously.

“Orla, what’s Marco been telling them?” Erin queried.

“Ach, he’s just been telling the lads how James knocked out two of Madstab’s teeth. They’re well impressed.” Orla smiled as she looked back over at James and Marco. Michelle then returned to the stage.

“Alright… I’m back! Now, since it’s valentine’s day. I know. We gotta put some mushy stuff on. And I will, right after these next few songs. This song’s dedicated to one of my best friends. The one who made it so that you girls could all be here tonight with yer fellas. So, give it up for our resident wee lesbian, Clare Devlin, this one’s for you and Laurie.”

“Oh God! I hope it’s not Raining Men!” Laurie joked.

                Clare then smiled as she heard one of her favourite songs; M People-Moving on up start to play. She smiled bashfully as she acknowledged the approval of the girls in attendance. Laurie took her by the hand and jived with her, surrounded by all the girls in attendance while the lads looked on. Clare looked up at her partner and beamed the largest smile. Erin grinned at Clare’s happiness. As the song ended, the girls applauded Clare and Laurie who had leant in for a tender kiss. Sister Michael looked on, almost sporting a proud expression.

“Proud of ye, babes.” Laurie whispered as she stroked Clare’s glowing cheeks.

“Alright, cool yer knickers, now you two!” Michelle joked. “Anyone with a request, come on up and if I have it, I’ll play it. But. This next one. I wanna see all yer doing this one. Cos it’s dedicated to another friend of mine. Orla…… I know ye love this one….” Orla gawked happily as the Macarena song came on.

                The girls lined up and danced the sequence with Orla looking as if she’d zoned out into a trance. Expertly dancing the steps. She glanced and smiled as she saw Marco dancing the macarena next to her. Orla chuckled with delight as she placed her hand in Marco’s hand. He then spun her towards him, sliding into the dance routine she’d danced with her Granda. Orla was astounded but didn’t miss a step as they sidestepped to the right, kicking their heels together, going through the sequence repeatedly until the music ended. The crowd cheered as some made their way to the stage to put in requests. Orla stayed on the dancefloor hugging Marco, her face was a picture of shock and delight.

“How did ye…. How did ye know those moves?” She gasped excitedly.

“Your Grandad showed me.” Marco answered. “He told me it was your favourite dance routine, so learnt it for you.” He smiled at her jubilation.

“Awwww.” Orla cooed, grabbing him for a tender kiss. “Yer the best, Bear!” She smiled happily.

Just then, Celine Dion-It’s all coming back to me now began to play. There was no need for them to move. All the couples paired off and swamped the dancefloor happily. All dancing partners embraced each other, hands cradling, cheeks gently pressed together. As the powerful ballad played; Orla smiled as she swayed with Marco, who smiled as he felt Orla gently pressing her lips onto his neck. They looked at each other, both stroking the others’ ear with affection. Their lips met and parted, embracing each other warmly as the song ended.

“OK. We all love this one. But Erin and James, this one’s for you.” Michelle announced.

Take That-Back for Good began. All the couples stayed and continued to dance slowly. Erin and James’ eyes were closed as they swayed gently to the music, letting themselves drift away into a dream like state. They tilted their heads and kissed each other. Clare and Lauire gazed at each other lovingly as they swayed from side to side, relishing in this moment of acceptance where they felt they didn’t need to hide their affection for each other. As the music finished. Michelle got the crowd jumping again when Jump Around- House of Pain came on. The crowd jumped in ecstasy.

The evening had seemed to fly by. It was now close to 11pm. The gang took their leave to sit down at a free table. Erin was met by others who asked for a business card for Flaherty’s. The night was beginning to wind down. The disco was almost over. Despite the large table, James and Marco gladly made themselves into makeshift chairs for Erin and Orla. No sooner had they sat. Michelle had joined them. The gang cheered jubilantly as she sat with them.

“Alright you lot?!” She cried happily.

“Brilliant!” Erin exclaimed.

“Who’s minding the music, Michelle?” Clare asked.

“Ach, I got a CD playing. Just taking another five. Christ but it’s fucking exhausting.” Michelle chuckled.

“Yer doing a cracker job, so ye are Michelle!” Orla beamed. “I mean, ye not even on the stage and the music is still playing! That is a skill!” The others stared oddly at her.

“Aye…. thanks, Orla. But I do have one problem, though.” Michelle admitted.

“What, you can’t get close enough to that French guy?” Marco asked.

“……. Alright, I have two problems. There’s been a massive request for one song, but I don’t have it.” Michelle said.

“What song’s that?” James asked.

“One of yer fucking lot, Oasis. It’s called…. Don’t look back in anger?” Michelle queried; Marco and James glanced at each other and then smiled.

“Hold on, Michelle. I’ll be back in a minute.” James got up and left.

Hearing 2 Become 1 in the background. Erin suddenly got up and followed James. “Ye know what, I’ll just go with him, later!” She made a hasty exit. The others sat in silence. Hearing the song, Michelle wrenched.

“They better not have any ideas of riding each other inside that fucking car!”

“I wouldn’t worry too much Michelle; the teachers are prowling the car park like vultures. I doubt anyone’s gonna be doing anything.” Marco said.

“Escoooose me?” Michelle turned to see the French lad, Francois now standing over her. “You are, Meeshell, oui?” The lad asked.

“…. Aye, Francois, is it?” Michelle asked, smiling widely.

“Oui, Je trouve que tu es magnifique!” He smiled.

“Ach Fuck. Clare, what the fuck did he just say?” Michelle asked, not taking her eyes off him. Clare walked around to Francois.

“Uh, Francois. Parle-moi, je peux traduire pour toi”.

“Speak to me, I can translate for you.

“Merci. Je pense que Michelle fait un excellent travil avec la musique…. et elle est tres belle.”

“Thank you. I think Michelle is doing a great job with the music….  and she is very beautiful.”

“Oi, Francois. Tres doux!” Marco smirked. Nodding with approval.

“Ah Merci.” He laughed shyly.

“Why, what’d he say?” Michelle asked excitedly.

“He says yer doing a cracker job with the disco and…. He’s think’s you look grand as well.” Clare said.

“Ach, Clare…. tell her the truth!” Laurie said.

“Hi Guuuuys!” Jenny then arrived, right on queue. “Uh, Michelle. The music is almost finished.” Jenny pointed out.

“Alright, fine. Don’t shite the tights! I’ll go in a minute. So, ye like the music, Francois?” Michelle smiled.

“The musique is, parfait, Meeshell.” He said. His eyes never leaving her.

“Right, well we need to go. Come Francois.” Jenny pulled him desperately away from the table.

“Christ, but my fanny’s fucking tingling!” Michelle gasped desperately as she turned towards the table.

“Ach, that’s desperate, Michelle. That must be torture seeing as ye fancy the wee French fella, but he’s here with Jenny, and yer with Jason.” Orla casually stated.

“Well, that’s only a half truth, but thanks Orla.” Michelle huffed.

“Anytime.”

“What do you mean, half-truth, Michelle?” Clare asked.

“Jason and Me…. we kinda broke up.” Michelle admitted. The others sighed with sympathy.

“What? When?” Marco asked.

“Just a few days ago.” Michelle shrugged. “It’s no big deal, though. I was too busy getting ready for tonight to be bothered about it.”

“But you said he came round and saw ye today?” Clare recapped. “Ach, Michelle. Why didn’t ye say anything?”

“Aye, sorry to hear that, Michelle.” Laurie said.

“Ach wise up. I said I’m not bothered. And he did pop round. We ended it on a good note. Besides, I got them lined up, can’t ye see?” Michelle smirked. “Poor critter’s begging for it! Can’t say I blame him though, I am a massive ride, remember?” She smirked and stood up and walked back towards the stage. Clare rolled her eyes as she sat back next to Laurie.

“That was actually quite sexy, you talking French just then.” Laurie moved in and planted a kiss on Clare’s lips. Orla and Marco laughed between themselves while Clare blushed.

                Outside, Erin had pinned James against the wall. He showed no signs of resistance as they ran their hands over each other. They weren’t sure if it was passion or just a means to keep the cold at bay. But their brushing lips gave them all the answers they needed. They hadn’t even made it back from the car to give Michelle the Oasis CD.

As Erin pulled away, she laughed at the sight of her lipstick smudged across James’ lips. James laughed as well once he saw his reflection in a window. They shivered from the night air as they made themselves presentable. Their snog was a small consolation for them both when they conceded the fact that the car wasn’t now a viable option for them to be alone after seeing Father Peter on patrol, even though their minds admitted it was sensible to not do anything risky given what happened earlier that day.

“James…. Yer not,….” Erin braved to ask as she shivered.

“No. Of course I’m not disappointed.” James finished the sentence softly.

Are ye sure? I’m so sorry. I really did wanna do it. But it’s just…. with what happened today. I think I put my mammy through enough.” Erin frowned, knowing she was backtracking on what they’d agreed to do. “Christ, it feels like we’re back in Donegal.” She stressed.

James brought Erin close to him to warm her. “It’s ok, Erin. I said it before, I’ll say it again. I can wait. Because you’re worth it.” He said.

“Did ye just quote the L’Oreal advert off the tele?” Erin asked, narrowing her eyes.

“….. Yeah.” James admitted.

“Very smooth line, James Maguire!” Erin chuckled as she pulled him in for another kiss. “I love yer.”

“I love you too.” James replied.

“Uh, excuse me?” Erin and James turned to find Chief Constable Byers standing behind them.

“Ach…. Evening Constable.” Erin was startled.

“Good evening, Miss Quinn. Mr Maguire. Can ye tell me where I might find Sister Michael?” He asked.

“She’s inside.” The couple said. He thanked them and walked on.

“Better get this to Michelle.” James shrugged, holding up the CD.

Erin frowned slightly and nodded in agreement. As they turned the corner they were met with an ungodly sight. Erin pulled James back round the corner. They were bewildered after seeing Father Peter and Sister Josephine kissing. They quickly doubled back and went back to the gymnasium where they were met by Sister Michael at the entrance door.

“Ach, Sister Michael!” Erin gasped in a panic.

“Have you two seen Father Peter and Sister Josephine?” She asked.

“No! Absolutely not!” James stated emphatically.

“Did ye not see Constable Byers walk in, Sister? He was just looking for ye!” Erin and James hastily made their way back inside with Sister Michael.

“Just a moment. Where have you two been this time?” She asked suspiciously. Erin and James froze.

                Meanwhile, Chief Constable Byers had made his way into the gymnasium, scanning the crowd in search for Sister Michael. End of the Road by Boyz 2 men was playing with couples slow dancing again on the dancefloor.

“Ach, Good evening, Constable.” Jenny Joyce intercepted him. “Pleasure to meet you, I’m Jenny Joyce, Head Prefect.” She still had her arm gripped firmly around Francois.

“Good evening, Miss Joyce. I am looking for Sister Michael. Have ye seen her?”

“Well, no I haven’t but as Head Prefect, I am more than willing to pass a message on to her.” Jenny proclaimed proudly.

“Well, actually. It’s confidential information.” Chief Byers said.

“Well, I guess we could wait for her. Or if you care to have a dance? It might wile away a few minutes. I’m sure she’ll be back soon enough.” Jenny suggested.

“Well, I might just do that, Miss Joyce.” Byers answered.

“Ach, excellent. It would be my pleasure, Constable.” Jenny smiled. “Francois…. Laisse nous.” She sneered.

“Excuse me.” Byers walked by Jenny, who gawked with shock as she watched Chief Byers ascend the stage and walked towards Michelle.

“Miss Mallon?” Byers asked.

“Fuck me sideways! I mean, Evening Constable.” Michelle startled. “Yer looking well.” She said nervously.

“Thank you. I’m here to see Sister Michael, but I’ve been told that it would be advisable to have a dance while I wait for her. Would you do me the honour?” He asked.

“Catch yourself on…. Are ye being serious? Ye want to dance with me?” Michelle asked.

“If it’s not too much trouble?” He asked sincerely.

“……. Aye. OK. Just let me put this next track on.” Michelle said, smiling slightly.

End of the Road finished, and Sinead O’ Connor-Nothing Compares to you started. Chief Byers gladly lead Michelle down to the dancefloor. The others turned and were astounded to see the rebellious Mallon shoot a gleeful grin as she began dancing with the RUC officer. His hat still on, looking very official.

“I’m not sure if ye remember the last time we met. But ye do have a real cracker uniform.” Michelle regarded.

“Oh, I remember. And thank you, once again. Miss Mallon.” Byers replied, cracking a smile. “It’s actually an honour for me to be dancing with someone who saved a life.”

“Oh, Yer very welcome.” Michelle said teasingly. Chief Byers cracked a smile.

Jenny’s face was beet red with rage, but her skin could have been green with envy. Her lips were scrunched tight while Francois wasn’t sure where to look, except glance at Michelle, who was oblivious to the stares from the girls as she chatted carelessly away while enjoying the company of Chief Byers. Erin and James appeared to be dishevelled as they rejoined the dancefloor while Sister Michael stood nearby. Chief Byers then felt Jenny tugging on his sleeve.

“Excuse me, Chief Byers. Sister Michael is waiting!” Jenny said in an annoyed tone.

“Ah, do ye mind? We’re kinda dancing here, Jenny!” Michelle snapped.

“My apologies. Duty calls first. It was a pleasure, Miss Mallon.” Byers said politely.

“Aye, yer welcome.” Michelle smiled.

“Michelle…. Just keep Francois occupied for a wee bit while I attend to official school business.” Jenny ordered and took her leave with Chief Byers. Leaving Michelle alone on the dancefloor with Francois.

“Alright?” Michelle smirked at Francois, who smiled warmly at her. Michelle raised an eyebrow at him.

Erin and James had danced over towards Orla and Marco, who were near Clare and Laurie. “Oi, Was that Michelle I just saw dancing with Chief Byers?” James asked.

“Aye it was so.” Orla answered.

“Oh yeah. Ere, you two OK? You look a bit shaken.” Marco asked.

“Aye, what’s going on?” Orla asked.

“Ach, ye don’t wanna know.” Erin answered.

“Oh my god, a catholic dancing with an RUC officer. Isn’t that like…. prohibited?” Clare quizzed.

“It might be…. Well, it’s Michelle, isn’t it, she doesn’t give a shit, does she?” James shrugged.

“…Aye, James. Michelle definitely doesn’t give a shit!” Erin huffed as she pointed towards Michelle, they looked and saw her with her lips locked with Francois. She held the back of his head and practically ate him as they swayed to the music. Francois wasn’t holding back either.

“…..Yeah, that’s about right for her.” James replied.

“Sweet Jesus! What do ye reckon Jenny’s gonna say?” Clare panicked slightly.

“Who gives a flying fuck? The stuck-up bitch!” Laurie laughed, causing Clare to laugh with her.

“Ye know what I reckon?” Orla said.

“What’s that?” Marco asked.

“I reckon that Cop’s hat looks really cracker.” She said with certainty.

“What?!” Erin stressed.

“Marco…. Will ye get it for me?” Orla asked. Pleading with her wide hazel eyes.

“What?” He asked.

“His hat. Will ye get it for me?” Orla asked playfully.

“Orla, I don’t think you can just go up to an RUC officer and ask him for his hat!” James chuckled.

“Aye, it’s like…. Official uniform!” Clare chimed in.

“Are you serious?” Marco asked her.

“Aye, I’m dead serious. Why…. Don’t ye love me no more?” Orla asked, she looked at Marco with her wide hazel eyes, her lip was folded, feigning a play like sadness.

“…… Argh. Don’t look at me like that.” Marco said. He sniggered as he narrowed his eyes again as Orla still sported the same pleading expression.

“Maaaaarco…. I really like that hat.” Orla said innocently.

“Orla….. NO! Marco, for the love of God, ignore her!” Erin stressed.

“FRANCOIS!!!!” They heard Jenny shriek, causing Michelle and Francois to part lips. The gang snapped their heads and saw Jenny yank Francois away. Michelle turned to shoot her infamous grin as she bounded over towards them.

“Alright, Motherfuckers?!” She exclaimed happily.

“Michelle! Honestly!” Erin groaned.

“Christ, no wonder they call it a French kiss!” Michelle licked her lips with satisfaction. “Oi, did ye get that CD, Dicko?!” Michelle then asked.

“Got it right here.” James handed her the Oasis CD.

“Grand. Right, I’m gonna go set this up for the finale. Ach, and ye two need to go and speak with Chief Byers.” Michelle pointed to James and Marco.

“What for?” They both asked.

“Well, I had a word with him, and he said he’s been wanting to talk to yer for a while about training with the football team, so shift it.”

“What?!!” They both asked again. Bemused at Michelle’s bombshell.

“Ach, That’s cracker. Nice one Michelle!” Laurie beamed.

“Thank you! Well, go on Dickos! He’s out there waiting for ye both!” Michelle then left, leaving James and Marco gobsmacked.

“Well, see you girls in a minute.” James went to leave.

“Hold up James, I’ll come with yer. You coming, Marco?” Laurie asked.

“Yeah, I’ll be there in a minute.” As they walked on. Marco leaned into Orla’s ear. “Do you reeeeeally want that hat?” He whispered to her. Orla hummed as she nodded excitedly. Kissing her quickly, he then jogged after James and Laurie while Michelle went back out the stage.

Michelle came back on the microphone. “Alright now! It’s coming down to the last two dances. So, I’m gonna play the two most requested songs. This one first. Not really listened to these lads myself. But it’s what ye asked for!” Michelle reacted to the loud cheer as Oasis-Don’t look back in anger started.

The crowd seemed to merge into a choir as they sang along to the song. Michelle felt herself bopping her head to the tune.

“Not bad looking for a couple of English pricks!” She said to herself, looking at the CD cover. She then saw the boys and Laurie walk back into the gymnasium with wide grins on their faces. Michelle sported a large grin.

“COME ON!!! I CAN’T HEAR YERS!!!!” Michelle shouted down the microphone.

                The crowd exploded into the chorus. James and Marco joined the girls as they sang. Clapping their hands in unison. Some lads playing air guitar before climaxing for the final chorus.

“Don’t look back in anger, don’t look back in anger….. I heard you say……. At least not today!” The crowd applauded with approval. The lads in the crowd blew loud whistles as the girls showed their approval for Michelle. Marco whispered in Erin’s ear, who quickly made her way up to the stage. Taking the microphone.

“Alright, everyone. I don’t mean to interrupt. But before we have the last song…. Can we do just one thing. Can we just give Michelle a big hand cos she has been absolutely class tonight. Fatboy Slim couldn’t have done a better job!” The crowd cheered loudly. Michelle couldn’t hide her grin as she took a bow. High fiving Erin before taking her leave.

“Thanks, Erin. Oi, my best friend, one of them.” Michelle said. “So. How else do we end this? Well, I think there’s only one way to end it.” Michelle lowered the stylus one last time.

The Cranberries- Dreams played to a loud cheer as Michelle darted down the stairs and joined her friends, who had made a circle amongst themselves for the finale; Michelle, Erin, James, Clare, Laurie, Orla and Marco all jumped with their arms draping over each other, forming the circle. Orla felt something land on her head, she looked up and saw that it was in fact the RUC hat that belonged to Chief Byers. She yelped happily as she jumped into Marco’s arms.

“Ye got me the hat!!!” Orla exclaimed.

“I love you.”

“I love ye too, Bear.”

Erin and James paired off with Clare and Laurie. Erin gazed at James lovingly while also hugging Clare, one of her best friends. Knowing that while they danced to the conclusion of the song, this was also a conclusion of another kind. Erin’s eyes welled, yet she was thankful. Clare then felt Michelle and Orla embracing her as they jumped happily to the music. Eventually allowing the wee lesbian to embrace her girlfriend.

Orla, still sporting the RUC hat then turned to embrace her own English lad whose soul she had healed. Marco cupped her angelic face as they kissed before allowing Michelle to join the fray. James and Erin shared a loving kiss together. With the crowd dancing amongst them with wide smiles emitting from all of them, they all reassembled the circle. Despite knowing that some changes were coming, some bigger than others, but in that moment, as the Valentine’s disco ended, together, they felt invincible.

The End……